ã€ŠWhat if My Brother is Too Good?ã€‹


 Chapter 0

    He was like an unreachable distant gxy; he was dazzling and radiant. He was the sole existence that she wished to pursue.

    However, the effects of her imagination were too exceptional.

    She had immersed herself too deep into the act that Huo Yusen¡¯s bright mes imprinted in her heart.

    This was wrong. She was a professional and as a professional, she shouldn¡¯t express the feelings she felt beyond what was described in the script.

    But she had slipped too deep into the script emotionally, so much so that she couldn¡¯t control it herself.

    When Huo Wu heard Fu Yining say ¡®cut¡¯, she ignored him and continued on acting. She smiled sweetly at Huo Yusen and said, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s your turn now.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Huo Wu¡¯s face remained innocent and refreshing to the eye. She had a tender and delicate expression on her face as she said, ¡°You haven¡¯t rejected me yet.¡±

    Based on the script, the second male lead remained cold and indifferent in face of the campus queen¡¯s confession. Instead, he coldly rejected her without any hesitation. He even persuaded her to study hard and to stop daydreaming about unnecessary things like dating and love.

    After the second male lead finished speaking, he turned and left. The second female lead could only see the male lead¡¯s tall figure and broad shoulders as he left her. She didn¡¯t feel annoyed even though she was rejected by her crush. On the contrary, she became more determined to make the second male lead fall in love with her.

    Huo Wu asked Huo Yusen to reject her confession. At first, Huo Wu was merely joking when she suggested that.

    But with that said, she believed that the scene should be fully acted out. There should be a beginning and an end to a scene.

    For example, the beginning of the current scene was her confession. The end of the scene would be marked by Huo Yusen¡¯s response.

    ording to the script¡¯s development, Huo Yusen should be rejecting her confession right now.

    Huo Yusen hadn¡¯t read the script, so how would he reject her confession?

    Huo Wu was quite curious.

    How would he reject her? Would he reject her confession like how he had rejected the women who tried to approach him? Would he act cold and indifferently? Or would he just decline to give a response and leave?

    After hearing what Huo Wu had said, Huo Yusen slightly raised an eyebrow at her and asked, ¡°Reject?¡±

    Huo Wu nodded her head and said in a serious tone, ¡°Yes. You have to reject me.¡±

    After all, this was how the script was supposed to go.

    Huo Yusend frowned and turned to look at his friend who he had known for over three years. His voice was firm and resolute as he said, ¡°Delete this scene from the script.¡±

    Fu Yining had a dazed expression on his face as he responded in a displeased manner, ¡°Why should I delete the scene? I think this scene is quite good.¡±

    <em>It¡¯s good? How is this scene good?</em>

    There was a kiss scene followed by a rejection scene. There shouldn¡¯t be so much drama packed into a scene in a movie with a high school setting.

    Huo Yusen lifted his hand and slowly adjusted his tie.

    Huo Wu¡¯s kiss had caught him off guard and had caused his tie to crook to the side.

    His movements were elegant and charming, but the words that came out from his mouth were stern and unwaveringly, ¡°I will invest another ten million into the movie production. I want you to change this scene.¡±

    Although the wealthy were always viewed as willful and unruly, Huo Yusen¡¯s case was to the extreme. It can be said that he was extremely willful.

    Even though ten million yuan was on the line, Fu Yining didn¡¯t want to blindly agree to Huo Yusen¡¯s request. He tried to reason with him and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with this scene. Isn¡¯t it just a basic confession and rejection scene?¡±

    ¡°No. This conversation is settled.¡±

    Fu Yining parted his mouth, but no sound came out. He originally wanted to exin that there wasn¡¯t an actual kiss scene in the movie, instead, the movie was a pure and innocent love story about youths. However, seeing how adamant Huo Yusen appeared to be, he shut his mouth and didn¡¯t say anything else.

    Fine. There was nothing he could do since money speaks.

    He will rewrite the scene!

    Read more chapters on Patreon by clicking here.

 Chapter 1

    Huo Wu once again forgot her lines.

    This was the third time her scene was cut while she was facing the sunny and handsome second male lead. The director finally had enough and threw down the pper board he was holding and shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s take a five-minute break and then we¡¯ll start shooting the female lead¡¯s part first!¡±

    It was December, so they were already in the middle of a cold winter. Yet Huo Wu was only wearing a thinyer of clothes for the drama. Shortly after the director shouted at them to take a break, a cold gust of wind blew past Huo Wu. Huo Wu subconsciously shrank her neck back and hugged herself with her arms, trying to keep herself warm.

    She looked down at the ground, not daring to look at the ugly expression on the director¡¯s face.

    The second male lead of the drama walked over to her and kindly handed her a thick coat. ¡°Did you not rest wellst night?¡± he asked with concern.

    Although Huo Wu was just a mere 18th line actress, this time, she was ying the role of the third female lead in a third-rate online drama. However, in the past, she was very responsible for her work and well versed in her lines. She had never been cut three consecutive times like today.

    Huo Wu received the coat from the second male lead and thanked him in a whisper.

    She blinked and nodded her head in response to his question.

    Huo Wu knew that she was in a bad condition today, but it wasn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t have enough sleep. But she nodded her head in agreement with him because she was too embarrassed to tell him the real reason.

    She had drunk too much coffee while she read her scriptst night. As a result, after she finished reading the script, she didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all. She had randomly found a novel online to read to pass the time.

    The novel she readst night was called¡¶Forced Love¡·and the second female lead of the novel coincidentally had the same name as her. She had nned to read for roughly half an hour, and then go to sleep. However, the more she read the story, the more immersed in it she became. She quickly forgot the time and spent all night reading the novel.

    The supporting female lead in the novel was originally a child of a poor family, but eighteen years ago, the nurse in the hospital made a mistake and identally exchanged her with a baby from a wealthy family. As a result, she had a life that did not belong to her.

    However, the truth will alwayse to light. In an ident 18 yearster, the truth that the supporting female lead wasn¡¯t the biological daughter of the Huo Family was revealed to the world. After that ident, the supporting female lead¡¯s life had taken a drastic turn.

    Huo Wu softly sighed as she thought about the supporting female lead¡¯s tragic ending. Although the female lead was arrogant, she wasn¡¯t a bad person at heart. The original ident wasn¡¯t her fault either.

    In Huo Wu¡¯s analysis of the novel, she thought that neither the female lead nor the supporting female lead was wrong. Instead, it was the hospital¡¯s fault for their negligence. However, the female lead had ced all the me on the supporting female lead for robbing her 18 years of happiness, leading her to retaliate against the support female lead.

    After witnessing the tragic ending of the support female lead, Huo Wu threw the novel aside.

    Although Huo Wu knew that it wasn¡¯t her life, her heart still felt heavy. Perhaps it was because the supporting female lead in the novel had the same name as her, so after she finished reading the novel, she couldn¡¯t lift her spirit up at all.

    She was depressed ever sincest night and even this morning, her mood was still down. As a result, she couldn¡¯t focus on the filming and made many mistakes while filming this morning.

    ¡°You should rest early tonight after the filming is over. Yourplexion doesn¡¯t look too well.¡±

    Huo Wu and the second male lead weren¡¯t close to each other, they had met each other while filming their current online drama. The second male lead was many times more popr than her, but Huo Wu didn¡¯t n on bing close with him, so she nodded her head lightly.

    After the five-minute break, the female lead¡¯s scene was pushed forward. Huo Wu sat on the side and waited quietly.

    It wasn¡¯t her scene yet until four hourster.

    The plot of Huo Wu¡¯s scene required the third female lead to jump off the cliff to take her life, so they needed to use wires.

 Chapter 2

    Although Huo Wu had been an 18th line actress for a while, she had also filmed many dramas over the years. So, she naturally knew how to use a wire.

    Cliff-jumping scenes in dramas demand a lot from actors and actresses. Their movements cannot be stiff or awkward. Even when they¡¯re in the air, they need to act natural and preserve their character¡¯s beauty. As a result, those requirements became even more important when they¡¯re filming a tragic scene. Her clothes needed to flutter in the air while a single drop of sparkling teardrop needed to spill over from her tears rimmed eyes. It¡¯ll make the tragic scene beautiful and dreamy.

    When Huo Wu was dropped into the air by the wire, she didn¡¯t even need to get in character because a cold gust of wind blew in her face; a single drop of tear fell from her eyes because of the wind.

    The tip of her nose was flushing deep red from the chilly wind.

    This amplified the sorrowful expression on her face.

    She had just finished posing for the scene when she heard amotion below.

    ¡°Oh no! The wire is broken!¡±

    ¡°Quickly, go get some air cushions!¡±

    ¡°Hurry and call for emergency treatment!¡±

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t realize what was happening because, in the next second, she directly fell 10 meters to the ground.

    ¨C

    ¡°A¡¯Wu, look at this one. What do you think about wearing this dress forter?¡±

    A female voice chirped on and on by Huo Wu¡¯s ears, showing no indication that she will stop.

    ¡°Oh my, this Inbal Dror¡¯s1 high-end dress is really beautiful. However, it¡¯s too sexy, so it¡¯s not suitable for you. How about this one? This dress is lively, but also a little sexy.¡±

    Huo Wu¡¯s mind was still a little dizzy as she slowly opened her eyes. Everything in front of her was blurry, but after trying to adjust her eyes for a minute, the scene in front of her soon became clear.

    She was currently sitting on a soft bed and a girl with an apple-shaped face stood not far from her. The young girl couldn¡¯t be older than 17-18 years old and had a few pimples on her face.

    Yu Xinxin saw that Huo Wu was still sitting on her bed in a daze, so she walked over and lightly nudged her. She was somewhat baffled as she asked, ¡°What are you doing? Your older brother¡¯s weing reception starts in an hour and you still haven¡¯t chosen a dress to wear tonight! Can you hurry up?¡±

    Older Brother? She was the only child in her family, so where did this ¡®older brother¡¯e from?

    Huo Wu turned to face the young girl with an apple-shaped face. She was certain that she had never seen this girl in her life.

    Thest thing she remembered was when she was filming, the wire broke. She fell 10 meters from the sky. During thest moment of her life, she could only feel severe pain burning across her body from the fall before losing consciousness.

    When she opened her eyes again, she was here.

    Huo Wu vaguely felt that her life had spiraled out of her control, but she didn¡¯t spend years in the entertainment industry in vain. She had gone through arduous training in the industry, which allowed her to develop a skill set to survive under any situation. She remained calm and collected as she picked out a small ck Red Valentino2 dress.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wear this one.¡± As soon as her voice came out, Huo Wu was taken aback.

    Her voice was very young.

    It wasn¡¯t her voice.

    Right at that moment, her head started to hurt.

    One chaotic memory after another flooded her head.

    Some memories belonged to her, while the others belonged to the young girl with the same name as her.

    The various memories mixed together in her head, making her lose her sense of what was real and what was fake.

    ¡°Hey! A¡¯Wu, what¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t scare me!¡±

    Huo Wu gradually rxed after resting for a few minutes and finally understood her current situation.

    She had actually transmigrated into a novel! She transmigrated into a novel she had read recently, called¡¶Forced Love¡·.

    A raging storm was brewing in the pit of her heart, but the expression on her face remained as it was before. She turned towards her friend, Yu Xinxin and said, ¡°Xinxin, I don¡¯t feel well right now. Can you let me rest alone for a few minutes?¡±

    1Inbal Dror ¨C An Israeli fashion designer famous for her wedding gowns. She designed many gowns for famous people such as Beyonce and Naomi Watts.

    2Red Valentino ¨C A luxury Italian brand that produces & designs clothes.

 Chapter 3

    Yu Xinxin bit her lower lip and looked at Huo Wu¡¯s slightly paleplexion and the perspiration on her forehead. She finally gave in and said, ¡°Okay, rest for a while. But do try your best to hurry up because your older brother¡¯s ne probably justnded. It wouldn¡¯t be good if you¡¯rete to the reception.¡±

    ¡°Xinxin, I understand.¡±

    After Yu Xinxin left, Huo Wu looked at her fair and delicate hands in disbelief.

    Her current hand waspletely different from her originally callused hands.

    Each fingernail was neatly trimmed until smooth and then painted light pink color. Her hand was small, and her fingers were slender. It was the ideal hand for ying the piano.

    She nced around the objects in the room until her gaze fell on her reflection in the mirror behind her.

    The features on her face appeared somewhat simr to the face in her previous life.

    In her previous life, she was able to stay and survive in the entertainment industry because she was pretty. Otherwise, the second male lead in the drama she was filming before, wouldn¡¯t have been so attentive to her.

    However, the face in the reflection was obviously more beautiful than her face in her previous life.

    It could be said that one face belonged in heaven while the other belonged on earth.

    The face that belonged in heaven was the face in the reflection right now.

    As Huo Wu blinked her eyes lightly, the person in the mirror also blinked back. Her eyes were big and doll-like. There was still some innocence and confusion in her dark eyes.

    It was precisely this innocent pair of eyes and her beautiful eyesbined that made her all the more seductive.

    The reflection before her eyes proved to Huo Wu that she had really transmigrated into a novel.

    She hadpletely changed into another person.

    Huo Wu was shocked, but she didn¡¯t have time to stay shocked. She quickly adjusted her state of mind.

    If she guessed correctly, then the ¡®previous¡¯ Huo Wu from her original world was probably dead.

    She had fallen more than 10 meters, and there were no protective measures set up below her when she fell. It was impossible for her to have survived the fall.

    It was a gift from heaven and earth since she was still alive right now. In any case, even if she had a new identity, she must live well.

    Huo Wu carefully recalled the novel¡¯s plot and quickly figured out where she currently was in the plot.

    Fortunately, she still remembered the plot because she had just read the novel not long ago.

    Today was the day her ¡°biological brother¡±, Huo Yusen returned.

    Huo Yusen was a 25-year-old with a Ph.D. in Finance from Harvard University. He had published five papers in the world¡¯s most renowned and prestigious finance magazine. He also won two international finance awards. The reason for his return was because he was ready to take over the family business. In addition, he was also a famous professor with a doctorate from Qingda University.

    She could already tell how outstanding he was just from these awards and degrees.

    Huo Wu remembered that when she read the novel, the author made it clear that the female lead¡¯s biological brother was better than the male lead. However, because of the morality of things, she could only wrong the older brother and made him the second male lead.

    But it was obvious that the author favored the older brother more, for his aura could shine on others for a lifetime.

    Due to the author¡¯s bias towards the older brother, it could be said that the older brother was omnipotent. He didn¡¯t have many scenes in the novel because the author was afraid that she would start hating the male lead if she gave the older brother too many scenes.

    Although he didn¡¯t have much screen time in the novel, he was always eye-catching and powerful whenever he made an appearance in the novel. As a result, he also attracted arge number of fans.

    As the saying goes, the male lead belonged to the female lead, and the second male lead belonged to the readers.

    Therefore, the older brother was mentioned in almost everyment below each chapter the author updated.

    Huo Wu thought about the novel¡¯s description of Huo Yusen and became a little curious about him.

    What kind of person would an omnipotent second male lead be?

 Chapter 4

    There aren¡¯t many memories of this big brother in Huo Wu¡¯s memory.

    Huo Yusen went abroad to study at a very young age and he doesn¡¯te back to visit often. This time, it had been four years since hisst visit.

    Huo Yusen and Huo Wu are eight years apart in age, so they don¡¯t usuallymunicate with each other.

    From what she can recall from the original Huo Wu¡¯s memory, she wasn¡¯t close to her brother.

    This was because her brother was quite cold towards other people.

    The male lead in¡¶Forced Love¡·was romantic and loving, while the older brother in¡¶Forced Love¡·was cold and emotionless.

    He was cold towards everyone, but the author of the novel said that if the older brother falls in love, then he will be more passionate than any other man. But even until the end of the novel, there was no one who was able to move the older brother¡¯s heart.

    Perhaps the author liked the older brother too much, so she felt that no one was worthy of the second male lead she created. Therefore, she didn¡¯t write aplete ending for him, leaving it to the reader¡¯s imaginations.

    Huo Wu recalled the plot as she put on the Red Valentino ck dress.

    Red Valentino was Valentino brand¡¯s sub-brand for teen girls. It was still an extravagant brand. However,pared to other high-end brands, Red Valentino was slightly more affordable. The brand was very suitable for her current age.

    She was currently 17 years old, the perfect age to wear apparel designed for young girls.

    She still had almost a year before she turned 18 years old.

    If this world¡¯s plot doesn¡¯t deter from the novel¡¯s plot, then she will have a car ident on her 18th birthday.

    It was precisely because of this ident that she discovered that the Huo Family and her had different blood types.

    Her parents in the Huo Family both have O type blood, yet her blood type was AB.

    Medically speaking, a couple with O type blood cannot give birth to a child with AB type blood.

    So at that time, her parents in the Huo Family knew that she wasn¡¯t their child.

    Father Huo immediately tested their DNA and the result was just as they suspected. Huo Wu and the Huo Family weren¡¯t biologically rted.

    After a detailed investigation, Father Huo found out that their child was swapped with another family¡¯s child 18 years ago.

    However, only Huo Wu currently had the knowledge that she wasn¡¯t Huo Family¡¯s child.

    She now had two choices. The first choice was to take the initiative to confess to Father Huo that she wasn¡¯t their biological child.

    Her second choice¡­will be confidential for now.

    Huo Wu thought about it for a few seconds and she came to a decision.

    She decided to keep it a secret for now. But before her 18th birthday, she must leave the Huo Family with her safety guaranteed.

    The female lead in the book was Jiang Yuqing and waster known as Huo Yuqing. She was a smart character.

    Even though she came from a poor family, she received excellent grades. She was always ranked in the top three for every exam.

    In order to let her family live a better life, she dropped out of high school at the age of 17 and joined the brilliant entertainment circle.

    Although she didn¡¯te from a good background, she worked harder than anyone else. She was not blinded by the morous entertainment circle. Instead, she practiced her lines hard, and step by step, she climbed up the entertainment industry. In the process of that, she received Mo Ze¡¯s attention.

    Thus, a romance blossomed between the female and male lead.

    Huo Wu did not know what else the female lead managed to achieve in the end, because she didn¡¯t read the entire novel. But she was certain that the female lead¡¯s life was magnificent and fulfilling.

    No matter how smart and excellent the female lead was, she was extremely petty.

    She regarded Huo Wu, who upied her life for 18 years, a thorn in her eyes.

 Chapter 5

    In her eyes, when she could only eat grain husk and vegetables to fill her stomach, Huo Wu was eating luxurious delicacies. While she had to work part-time to earn enough money for her school feeds, Huo Wu could easily ask for a tutor to tutor her as much as she wished. While she slept on a wooden bench in the snowy cold winter without a quilt, Huo Wu slept on the softest and warmest bed.

    Her mind was corrupted by the unfairness of it all, so she wanted revenge.

    The foolish, sweet, and arrogant second female lead that grew up pampered and loved wasn¡¯t the female lead¡¯s opponent. After all, the female lead worked hard to climb up to where she was, so she easily beat Huo Wu. It wasn¡¯t long before Huo Wu fell into Huo Yuqing¡¯s trap and was sold off to the countryside.

    She was bought by a family living in a mountain vige and was married to their foolish son. A few monthster, she died of depression at the age of twenty-one.

    Huo Yuqing was not a kind person. She was outstanding and smart, but she had a big ego.

    Huo Wu couldn¡¯tpete with Huo Yuqing¡¯s shrewdness.

    Even if she confessed to Father and Mother Huo that she wasn¡¯t their biological child, Huo Yuqing would still hate her in the end.

    After all, there wasn¡¯t much of a difference between seventeen years and eighteen years.

    Huo Wu had formted a n, but she needed to see Huo Yusen first before she coulde to a decision.

    ¡°A¡¯Wu, are you ready?¡±

    When Yu Xinxin saw that Huo Wu still hadn¡¯te out yet after a while, she couldn¡¯t help but worriedly urged her again.

    Huo Wu opened the door and smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯m ready now. Xinxin, let¡¯s head down.¡±

    ¡°Wow! You¡¯re so beautiful!¡± Yu Xinxin¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she looked at Huo Wu¡¯s light makeup and ck dress.

    Huo Wu had just put on some light makeup after changing into the little ck dress.

    She didn¡¯t need to apply thick makeup at her age. She just needed to apply some light makeup to bring out her beautiful facial features more.

    However, after applying some light makeup, she looked like a beautiful immortal.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Huo Wu and Yu Xinxin had just gone downstairs when there was amotion at the entrance of the mansion.

    Her heart stirred as she looked towards the door.

    Two men entered through the door one after another.

    The two men were somewhat simr in appearance, but one was middle-aged while the other one was still a young adult.

    Huo Wu knew the middle-aged man. He was her father, Huo Yuan.

    Then logically speaking, the man standing next to the middle-aged man should be her elder brother, Huo Yusen.

    Hyo Yusen appeared to be at least 188cm tall, with a straight posture. He was wearing a ck suit that fit him perfectly, and his shoulders are broad and narrow.

    There was an indifferent expression on his face, but even then, he was able to instantly catch the surrounding people¡¯s attention.

    He had a deep eye socket and a tall nose. His facial features were prominent, making him look a bit mixed. But he was indeed Chinese, with ck hair and ck eyes.

    His appearance was undoubtedly handsome. His appearance was outstanding no matter which era or country he was ced in.

    Despite all that, he had a cold personality. It was like the biting cold wind on a bitter winter day. People didn¡¯t dare to get close to him at will.

    He was like the reflection of a moon in a basin of water,pletely unreachable.

    Huo Yuan seemed to be in a good mood. When he saw Huo Wu standing not far away from then, he beckoned his hand at her and said, ¡°A¡¯Wu,e here. Your brother is back.¡±

    Huo Wu calmed her mind and smiled a perfect smile. She stepped forward and said sweetly, ¡°Brother, wee back.¡±

    Huo Yusen looked at the sister whom he had almost no impression of in his memory and nodded slightly at her.

    Huo Wu¡¯s expression remained the same, but she couldn¡¯t help but think that her ¡°brother¡± was just as the book had described. He was cold and unapproachable.

    Even when facing his ¡°biological sister¡±, his expression remained the same.

 Chapter 6

    But seeing Huo Yusen up close, Huo Wu found that he was more attractive than what was described in the book. His eyes were pitch-ck with specks of brilliant light like a starry night. His eyes were extremely charming like it contained the whole universe in his eyes; people can¡¯t help but want to get closer to him.

    ¡°Haha, why is A¡¯Wu so obedient today?¡±

    Huo Yuan looked at Huo Wu with confusion. He remembered that his young daughter was usually arrogant and unruly.

    If he had beckoned her toe over any other day, then she would¡¯ve refused.

    Huo Wu was taken aback by his words, but sheposed herself and smiled. She said, ¡°It¡¯s because my brother is back.¡±

    Huo Wu wasn¡¯t worried that Huo Yuan would find out that she was acting differently from before.

    Huo Yuan wasn¡¯t at home often. There are 365 days in a year, and it would be considered a lot if Father Huo stayed at home for 30 days.

    Her father was a high-ranking official in the city. If she wanted to see him, she must go throughplicated procedures and make an appointment before she can meet him at the appointed time.

    Huo Yuan and his wife, Zhang Minn are a typical archetype of thebination of business and politics.

    Huo Yuan was born from an aristocratic military family, and Zhang Minn was the daughter of a wealthy businessman.

    But the rtionship between the two was excellent. Zhang Minn had passed away for more than ten years. During these ten years, Huo Yuan had many lovers, but he had no ns to remarry.

    Huo Yuan was a little surprised by her response, but he pondered about it for a while.

    He only had two children, Huo Yusen and Huo Wu.

    Their mother had passed away for ten years, and he didn¡¯t have many chances to be at home. Since A¡¯Sen returned home, they will have to mutually rely on each other.

    Although he remembered that Huo Wu seemed to be afraid of Huo Yusen when she was a child, she had grown up now. The brother and sister pair haven¡¯t met for over four years. He would be happy to see their brother-sister rtionship be more intimate.

    ¡°Okay. A¡¯Sen, when I¡¯m not at home, you should take care of A¡¯Wu,¡± Huo Yuan sincerely expressed his desire to his son.

    Huo Yusen nced at Huo Wu lightly and agreed, ¡°Okay, dad.¡±

    Huo Yuan sighed in his heart when he heard his son¡¯s response.

    This was all his fault for neglecting his children. He was always busy with work and spent most of his free time attending social parties, so he failed to give his son the attention a child needed. Combined with his wife¡¯s early death, Huo Yusen basically grew up without any care or attention from his parents.

    It was unknown when, but he developed an indifferent attitude towards everyone.

    It seemed as if nothing in this world could attract him.

    His eldest son was almost an adult when he noticed this problem.

    At that time, his eldest son¡¯s character was about to be finalized, but he didn¡¯t have the time to effectivelymunicate with him. Shortly after that, his son went to study abroad, and the father and son pair hadn¡¯t seen each other for several years.

    During their next meeting, Huo Yuan helplessly found out that his eldest son seemed even colder than theirst meeting.

    His son seemed to have no fear of the world, and at the same time, he wasn¡¯t interested in anything.

    Huo Yuan was very worried about his son.

    He sighed and turned to Huo Wu and said, ¡°A¡¯Wu, now that your brother is back, you two should remember to take care of each other. You should help and support each other.¡±

    Huo Wu blinked her eyes at the sudden unexpected request. But under Huo Yuan¡¯s expectant gaze, she nodded her head.

    Huo Yuan smiled with satisfaction, ¡°A¡¯Wu has grown up and be sensible.¡±

    Huo Wu smiled back at Father Huo.

    Only Huo Yusen remained unmoved; there was no emotion in his eyes. One of his hands was in his pocket, his posture was rxed, but his sense of indifference made him seem like he was thousands of miles away.

    Huo Wu looked at Huo Yusen and felt a little worried. She didn¡¯t know whether she would be able to hold her elder brother¡¯s sturdy golden thighs.

 Chapter 7

    Before she met Huo Yusen, Huo Wu decided to hold her elder brother¡¯s big sturdy thigh.

    Huo Yuqing was shrewd and very charming. Mo Ze was originally a Casanova, but he stopped his flirtatious ways and devoted his heart to Huo Yuqing. The world may have boundless treasures, but Mo Ze only needed and loved Hou Yuqing in his life. Once the husband and wife teamed up, they were invincible.

    Huo Yuqing was someone extremely difficult to deal with. If she wanted to ¡°take care¡± of something, then that person would definitely be beaten until they¡¯re ck and blue.

    Huo Yuan felt guilty for the 18 bitter years his biological daughter had lived, so he granted her everything she wanted.

    Huo Yuqing didn¡¯t want to see Huo Wu, so she suggested to Huo Yuan to send her back to the Jiang Family. The Jiang Fang was Huo Wu¡¯s biological parents¡¯ home.

    Huo Yuan couldn¡¯t bear to send Huo Wu back to her poor biological parents¡¯ home because he thought that she can¡¯t adjust to their lifestyle. But in order to make up for the 18 years Huo Yuqing suffered, he agreed to her suggestion after some consideration.

    The heroine¡¯s charm was unstoppable. In theplete novel, there was only one person who didn¡¯t have any feelings for the heroine. It was Huo Yusen.

    Huo Yusen had an indifferent and cold attitude. Both siblings had a strong personality and things were irond in their opinions. As a result, the rtionship between Huo Yuqing and Huo Yusen can be said to have reached the freezing point.

    They had littlemunication and interaction with each other after Huo Yuqing moved to the Huo Family. Huo Yusen then moved out of the Huo Family mansion, and since then, he and Huo Yuqing barely had any contact.

    Even though he didn¡¯t speak harshly to Huo Yuqing, his cold and aloof appearance attracted arge group of readers that offered to have his baby for him. Even the author of the novel said that he was the prime example of how an elder brother should be; cold and charming. Even the heroine can¡¯t move his heart.

    He was unique and stood out from everyone else. He was like the sole flower on the peak of a mountain. People can only see the flower from a distance, but no one can pick the flower.

    Huo Wu began to doubt her decision.

    There was no doubt that Huo Yusen was outstanding and powerful.

    His strengthy not only in his background but also in his innate ability.

    But his character and attitude were too cold and distant.

    She hadn¡¯t even gotten close to him yet and she could already feel the cold air-conditioning winding out of him.

    Even Huo Yuqing, who was smart and good at making friends couldn¡¯t please him. Would she really be able to hold onto his golden thighs?

    In a year, she and Huo Yuqing will return to their respective statuses. Huo Wu felt that only her ¡°elder brother¡± would be able to give her 100% protection from Huo Yuqing¡¯s schemes.

    However, the premise was that he had to be willing to shelter her.

    Even though her future seemed uncertain, Huo Wu still wanted to try her n. She needed to form a good rtionship with her ice-cold brother. Even if their rtionship weren¡¯t good, it couldn¡¯t be any worse.

    She will just form another n based on the situation if she failed to hold his golden thigh.

    After all, holding her elder brother¡¯s thigh was just one of Huo Wu¡¯s many ideas.

    In fact, the most important n was for her to enter the entertainment industry in this world.

    Huo Wu truly liked to act. She enjoyed trying to figure out what the characters in the drama were thinking and experiencing the life of the character she portrayed.

    In her previous life, she entered the entertainment circle after she was scouted by some talents. But the waters in the entertainment industry were muddy and she was alone. She was the only one sober while everyone else was drunk. Even if her acting and appearance were better than the average actress, she was still unknown in the entertainment industry. Shecked resources, so she continued to hover around the industry as an 18th line actress.

    Even so, she never regretted her decision to join the entertainment circle.

    Everyone had their own bottom line.

    For Huo Wu, her bottom line was to stick to her heart and be herself.

    In her current life, she had an excellent background with her father, Huo Yuan as her supporter.

    If she entered the entertainment circle, she would have the best resources right now. If she worked hard for a year, then she should have a ce in the entertainment circle.

    At that time, even if the truth about her background was revealed to the world, she could still feed herself and her family after returning to the Jiang Family.

 Chapter 8

    She nned to discuss this matter with Huo Yuan in a few days.

    Huo Yuan was open-minded. As long as she properly coaxed and pestered him, she felt that Huo Yuan would agree with her request without any problem.

    After thinking about her n, Huo Wu finally rxed a little. She was also a little less worried about her future.

    Huo Yuan and Huo Yusen went to toast with the guests, while Huo Wu ate some light refreshments with Yu Xinxin in the refreshment area.

    ¡°A¡¯Wu, your older brother is very handsome!¡±

    Huo Yusen was very handsome in the past, but this was the first time he appeared in front of everyone again after four years. As a result, it gave off the impression to the people around him that he had changed a lot.

    His young face was now sharp and manly.

    His slightly long hair had been cut into a crew cut.

    There was a saying Huo Yuan suddenly remembered. If a man looked handsome in a crew cut, then he was a handsome man.

    A crew cut was a good test to see how handsome a man was.

    Huo Yusen¡¯s crew cut was very short, but it seemed to enhance his facial features, making him even more handsome.

    Huo Yusen was handsome from every angle.

    It was proven that Huo Yusen was more handsome than he was four years ago.

    As a result, Yu Xinxin became excited after seeing him. Looking at the children of rich entrepreneurs and officials, there was no one as dazzling as Huo Yusen in the party.

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t immediately reply. Yu Xinxin continued talking, ¡°If your brother doesn¡¯t have such a cold attitude, then I really want to be your sister-inw.¡±

    Sister-inw?

    Huo Wu couldn¡¯t help but ponder over it. There wasn¡¯t anyone in this world who could match up to Huo Yusen. After all, no one was able to pick Huo Yusen, this cold mountain flower even at the end of the novel,¡¶Forced Love¡·.

    While Huo Wu and Yu Xinxin were chatting, waltz music began ying on the dance floor.

    After the dinner party, there was also a small dance.

    No matter what era it was, a dinner party would never be a simple dinner party. It was also an important asion for people to form friendships and rtions.

    The goal of this dance was to bring the rtionship between people of the wealthy ss even closer together.

    Huo Wu suddenly had an idea when she heard the music. After she bid her farewell to Yu Xinxin, she quickly walked over to Huo Yusen, who was holding a ss of red wine.

    He seemed to have already finished interacting with the people at the dinner party, and now he was alone and quietly waiting for the party to end.

    Huo Wu was wearing a five-centimeter high heel on her feet. Fortunately, she was an actress in her previous life. An actress¡¯s most basic professional aplishment was to be able to wear high heels and walk on any surface like they were walking on t ground.

    Even though she was wearing high heels, she was still able to walk quickly.

    Huo Yusen¡¯s hand was fair, slender, and powerful as he held on the ss of red wine.

    His fingernails were smooth, rounded, and full of luster.

    The tip of his fingernails was shaped like cute crescents.

    Seeing Huo Wu walking quickly towards him, he looked away from the red wine he was holding and nced at her lightly. He waited for her to speak.

    Huo Wu smiled brightly, put her hands behind her back, and tilted her head slightly.

    She appeared especially innocent like this.

    ¡°Older brother, can I invite you to your first dance tonight?¡±

    Huo Wu continued to smile brightly. However, her heart was pounding loudly because of how nervous she was.

    She was worried that she would be rejected.

    After all, considering who she was talking to, it was very likely.

    Huo Yusen raised an eyebrow; he was surprised by her request. Then, he sized Huo Wu up lightly.

    The girl in front of him appeared somewhat delicate and charming. She was extremely beautiful.

    However, she didn¡¯t look simr to the people in the Huo Family.

    The two men of the Huo Family had a distinctive outline to their face, but her facial contours were very soft.

    He and his father, Huo Yuan both had a pair of charming and passionate peach blossom eyes. But she had a pair of big and round apricot shaped eyes.

    But in his memory, he remembered that his mother had apricot shaped eyes.

    His mother had been dead for over ten years and his memory of her was starting to be vague. Even so, he could still clearly remember how gentle her eyes were.

 Chapter 9

    Looking at the beautiful pair of apricot shaped eyes that looked simr to his mother¡¯s eyes, Huo Yusen couldn¡¯t refuse at all.

    He was able to refuse any woman with an indifferent expression on his face.

    But he can¡¯t and shouldn¡¯t act so cold to his biological sister, who somewhat resembled his mother.

    As a result, Huo Yusen nodded his head slightly at Huo Wu.

    He slowly put down the ss of red wine he was holding, and then raised his right hand to straighten out the cuff on his left hand.

    The way moved was both uniquely noble and prideful.

    He was an elegant and charming mature man from head to toe. Even though he was only twenty-five years old, he radiated an aura that only belonged to a mature man.

    It didn¡¯t matter whether it was a young married woman or an unmarried youngdy, their eyes were all on him as they watched him straightened out his cuff.

    However, Huo Yusen seemed to be unaware of the gazes that the women around him were giving him. Perhaps it was more precise to say that he didn¡¯t care about them.

    After he finished straightening out his cuffs, he extended his hand like a gentleman and said to Huo Wu, ¡°Come.¡±

    Huo Wu her hand in his palm.

    At this time, the first song had just ended and another song was starting to y.

    The beautiful waltz music slowly began ying, and Huo Wu held Huo Yusen¡¯s hand as they slid gracefully into the dance floor.

    The rest of the guests who wanted to dance, all quit. It was probably because they saw the protagonist of the dinner party stepping onto the dance floor tonight, so they quit dancing in order not to steal his limelight.

    By this time, only Huo Wu and Huo Yusen were left on the dance floor.

    Huo Wu felt very fortunate that she was an actress in her previous life.

    In one of the scenes in the drama she had filmed, she needed to ballroom dance with another male actor. So at that time, she hired a professional ballroom dancing teacher and took some time to learn how to ballroom dance.

    Luckily, Huo Wu didn¡¯t make a fool of herself because she had learned the dance before.

    If it was the real Huo Wu, then she naturally wouldn¡¯t have been frightened because these are the basic things she needed to learn from a young age.

    However, Huo Wu was different. Before she entered the entertainment circle in her previous life, she was just an ordinary girl leading an ordinary life. She had no use for ballroom dancing, so she naturally didn¡¯t need to learn it from a professional when she was a child.

    The music was now officially ying. Huo Yusent gently put his hand on Huo Wu¡¯s waist.

    When dancing, it was inevitable for the male and female dancers to have physical contact. The most basic andmon position was for the male dancer to put a hand on the female dancer¡¯s waist.

    The clothes Huo Wu was wearing tonight was thin, so she could clearly feel the warmth emitting from Huo Yusen¡¯s palm as he put his palm on her exposed back.

    She held her breath with rapt attention. This was her first dance with her eldest brother in this life. She was prepared to use all her strength to dance well. This way, she can deepen her impression in Huo Yusen¡¯s heart.

    The music gradually reached the climax. Huo Wu followed Huo Yusen¡¯s movement as they spun, turned their head, and jumped.

    She regretted that she only wore a short knee-length skirt tonight.

    The arcs a long skirt creates as she spun around was more beautiful than that of a short skirt.

    It would¡¯ve looked like a budding flower or a blooming firework. The effect would¡¯ve definitely been more amazing than it was now.

    Huo Wu slowly immersed herself into this dance.

    She had a dancing partner with exquisite dancing skills, so she can dance as she pleased.

    This was the first time since she transmigrated into the novel that she felt that dancing would be so easy.

    She forgot about all her troubles.

    She forgot about Huo Yuqing.

    She forgot about her past and her journey.

    Instead, she immersed herselfpletely in this short but beautiful dance.

    Her mind was empty, and she was light and graceful.

    But good times always passed by quickly. The music was slowlying to an end.

    After the dance ended, there were a few seconds of silence before the audience apuded loudly.

    There were even a few young people that were whistling at them.

    The atmosphere of the dinner party was much more heated than when it first began.

    Huo Wu smiled gently at Huo Yusen, who was standing upright next to her. Her thin lips were soft, and her sweet and gentle voice was extremely recognizable. Even though the crowd was noisy, Huo Yusen clearly heard what she said.

    She said, ¡°Brother, please enlighten me in the future.¡±

 Chapter 10

    Because of this dance, Huo Wu and Huo Yusen became the absolute focus of the audience.

    When they left the dance floor, Huo Yusen acted like a gentleman by support Huo Wu¡¯s waist gently with his hand, to prevent her from bumping into the other guests that were watching them dance.

    She felt an iparable sense of security when he stood beside her with his tall stature.

    Huo Wu felt that as long as her brother was willing and attentive enough, then he could have any women he wanted. However, he was reluctant to pay attention to any women most of the time. It seemed as if no one was able to attract him.

    As soon as they left the dance floor, Huo Yusen efficiently withdrew his hand from her waist and reinserted it in his trouser pocket. His whole demeanor returned to his original state; frosty and cold.

    Huo Wu, ¡°¡­¡±

    At this time, she felt that targeting her older brother was certainly simr to the most difficult hell mode a game had. There would probably be one huge obstacle after another one. It will be extremely challenging for her.

    In any case, she now had an advantage that no other woman had. The advantage was that she was now his ¡°biological sister¡±. They have the closest type of rtionship, which was ¡°blood rtionship¡±. Judging from the situation when she had initially invited him to dance, she could tell that he wasn¡¯tpletely indifferent and cold toward his sister. At least, he agreed to her invitation to dance, didn¡¯t he?

    At this time, a girl wearing delicate makeup happened to see Huo Yusen walked out of the dance floor. So, she gathered up her courage and went over to invite him for a dance.

    The girl looked at Huo Yusen with eyes full of expectation, but Huo Yusen appeared as if he didn¡¯t see the expectation and emotions in her eyes. He replied with a ¡°sorry¡± immediately and brushed past her without another nce.

    The girl was rooted to the ground dumbfounded. Only after several girls around the same age that standing nearby startedughing at her, did she turned red and hurriedly left.

    Huo Wu was not surprised by Huo Yusen¡¯s reaction at all.

    It would be rather strange if Huo Yusen really agreed to dance with her. Since the sun will not rise from the west, then Huo Yusen definitely won¡¯t ept other people¡¯s invitation to dance.

    Huo Wu was thirsty after dancing, so she took a ss of orange juice from the waiter passing by. When she was just about to drink the orange juice, Yu Xinxin ran over.

    She had a brilliant warm smile on her face as she swayed in front of Huo with her phone.

    Huo Wu took a small sip of the orange juice through a straw and swallowed the juice before asking, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Yu Xinxin smiled, ¡°A¡¯Wu, I recorded you and your older brother when you were dancing just now. I took a few photos of you just moments before the dance ended.¡±

    When Huo Wu heard her words, she used her free hand to take the phone from Yu Xinxin.

    The screen of the phone was on. The picture on the screen was captured by Yu Xinxin at thest second of the dance.

    This photo looked beautiful and dreamy, perfect and impable.

    Her body leaned back slightly with flexibility, revealing a white slender, graceful neck as a white swam. She had a sweet and perfect smile on her face, and her two arms posed a graceful ending. Huo Yusen¡¯s powerful arms supported her small waist, and his sharp and well-defined jawline was unusually beautiful. His eyes dropped slightly as if he was quietly watching her.

    But Huo Wu knew that the photo was taken at an ingenious angle. In fact, she noticed that Huo Yusen barely focused on her through the dance.

 Chapter 11

    Even if his eyes asionally fell on her, it was because the dance steps forced him to look at her. But soon after the dance step was over, his gaze would soon be diverted.

    However, Huo Wu still liked this photo. Even if she asked a professional photographer to take a photo with this specific effect, they might not even be able to do it. Sometimes an unintentional snapshot had the best effect.

    Huo Wu returned the phone to Yu Xinxin and said, ¡°Xinxin, send me the photos and the videoter.¡±

    Yu Xinxin naturally wasn¡¯t against it and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±

    One dance song after another yed throughout the dinner party, but Huo Wu and Huo Yusen didn¡¯t dance again.

    Even though there were a number of men who invited Huo Wu to dance, she still politely rejected them.

    Fortunately, she was known to be arrogant andbined with the fact that she was one of the hosts tonight, they didn¡¯t appear dissatisfied even though they¡¯ve been rejected.

    The dinner party slowly came to an end.

    The farewell music began to y, and the guests left one by one.

    After she bid thest guest farewell, Huo Wu rubbed her sour shoulders. After she talked to Huo Yuan, she returned to her room and rested.

    Tonight¡¯s dinner party was held at the Huo Family¡¯s own vi.

    Speaking of the vi, the vi was still under Zhang Minn¡¯s name. It was the wedding gift that Zhang Minn¡¯s father gave her the year she got married.

    This luxury vi was priced at six million yuan at that time. Now, it had quadrupled in value after two decades. It had now be an extremely expensive vi.

    Zhang Minn was the only daughter in the family. She inherited her father¡¯s shrewdness and business acumen. After she graduated from college, her father gave her thepany.

    After her death, Zhang Qiang who was in old age, had no choice but to run thepany again after he lost his daughter.

    Huo Yusen had many life choices.

    He could have followed his father¡¯s path in politics. If he wasn¡¯t into politics, he could have joined the army. Because of how outstanding he was, he was able to be the best no matter which path he pursues. But in the end, he unexpectedly chose to pursue business.

    He chose the path that his mother had traveled, preparing the family¡¯s business.

    This time, hepleted a Ph.D. in finance from Harvard University and sessfully graduated.

    After he returned to China, he will officially take over his grandfather¡¯spany in a month.

    Huo Wu recalled that Huo Yusen¡¯s grandfather had an entertainmentpany under his name.

    If she could sign under apany from her family, then her way to stardom should be smoother.

    After Huo Wu returned to her room, she first removed her makeup and then took a shower in the bathroom.

    After taking a bath, she dried her hair with a hairdryer, and then applied ayer of skincare products to her face. More than an hour had passed since she finished everything.

    Huo looked at the time on the clock and found out that it was almost twelve in the morning.

    Remembering that she had something to do tomorrow, she quicklyid down on her soft girly bed. She soon fell into a deep sleep.

    The next day, Huo Wu was awakened by the rm clock at 6:45 AM.

    She had specifically set the rm clockst night at this time so she would wake up earlier.

    If nothing out of the ordinary happened, then Huo Yuan will leave today. It was unknown when she will be able to see him again, so if she wanted to join the entertainment industry, then she must mention it to Huo Yuan today.

 Chapter 12

    Huo Wu spent two minutes struggling to wake herself up, and then she got up and went into the bathroom. She washed her face and brushed her teeth quickly.

    She casually tied her long hair into a ponytail, and then applied some light moisturizing skincare product before she hurried down the stairs.

    The sun rosete in the winter.

    Even though it was already seven o¡¯clock in the morning, the sky was still dark. The sun still hadn¡¯t risen yet.

    When Huo Wu walked downstairs, she saw that Huo Yuan and Huo Yusen had already awakened. She didn¡¯t know when they woke up, but it seemed like they had been up for a while.

    When she saw the two men, one old and one young, she smiled sweetly and greeted them. ¡°Good morning dad. Good morning older brother.¡±

    Huo Yuan¡¯s heart softened as he looked at his beautiful daughter who was blossoming into adulthood.

    It was unfortunate that his wife passed away early. Otherwise, she would¡¯ve definitely felt proud when she sees how vividly beautiful their daughter had be.

    Huo Yuan wasn¡¯t surprised that their daughter didn¡¯t look anything like them. He contributed her differing appearance from them as a form of gic mutation.

    Some parents are ugly, but their children are beautiful in appearance. This was because the children inherited the best genes of their parents. Since they didn¡¯t inherit any of their parents¡¯ bad genes, they will naturally appear more handsome or beautiful than their parents.

    This kind of situation seemed normal to him.

    His daughter must¡¯ve inherited all the best qualities from him and his wife. As a result, she had a beautiful appearance. Although she didn¡¯t look too simr to him, she was still his daughter.

    ¡°A¡¯Wu,e, and let¡¯s have breakfast.¡± Huo Yuan beckoned Huo Wu over to have breakfast with them.

    ¡°Okay, dad.¡±

    Neither Huo Yuan nor Huo Yusen ate breakfast yet.

    After they were all seated at the table, the housekeepers began serving breakfast.

    They had two housekeepers in the house, but they don¡¯t live in the Huo Family vi often.

    The nanny who was in charge of cooking woulde over to the vi every day to cook their meals. She will also prepare supper and snacks at night if needed.

    In addition to the housekeeper in charge of cooking, there was a housekeeper in charge of cleaning the vi. The housekeeper in charge of the cleaning will usually spend three to four hours cleaning the vi in the afternoon. After she finishes cleaning, she will leave.

    Even though the Huo Family vi had three floors, numerous rooms, and a lot of space, it was usually deserted. It was deste and cold.

    Huo Wu drank her porridge, and then secretly nced at Huo Yusen.

    The expression on his face was nd and indifferent even though the family was finally united and was enjoying breakfast together. However, his cold and indifferent expression didn¡¯t affect his charming appearance.

    Perhaps he felt a little more rxed at home, two of the buttons on his white button-down shirt were unbuttoned, revealing a part of his sexy corbone.

    The hand that he was using to hold a soupdle was neat and slender. He was eating elegantly and gracefully. Every action he took was attractive. He was simply eye candy.

    Huo Yusen noticed Huo Wu¡¯s gaze on him, so he raised his head and nced at her lightly.

    Huo Wu hurriedly smiled at him sweetly before she turned sideways to talk to Huo Yuan. ¡°Dad, I want to enter the entertainment circle.¡±

    Huo Yuan suddenly stopped in the middle of eating. Even Huo Yusen turned to nce at her.

 Chapter 13

    Huo Yuan frowned and asked, ¡°A¡¯Wu, why do you suddenly want to enter the entertainment industry?¡±

    Huo Wu was seventeen years old this year and was currently in her junior year of high school. Her grades were neither good nor bad, but Huo Yuan wasn¡¯t too concerned about Huo Wu¡¯s grades. His daughter deserved to be doted on and pampered. Even if she was ignorant and ipetent, he and his eldest son had the ability to make sure she lived the rest of her lifefortably and worry-free.

    Huo Wu tilted her head and blinked her big innocent eyes. ¡°Dad, I will make sure my grades won¡¯t slip. I will still finish high school and attend college after that. However, I really like acting, so I want to enter the entertainment industry.¡±

    ¡°The entertainment industry isn¡¯t as bright and beautiful as you may think. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the correct path for you,¡± Huo Yusen said faintly.

    His tone was very tranquil, showing neither approval nor disapproval. It seemed like it was just expressing his opinion.

    Huo Wu knew that in Huo Yuan and Huo Yusen¡¯s opinion, they thought of her as someone who was arrogant but simple-minded and naive. She wasn¡¯t suitable for the brilliant andplex entertainment circle.

    But in Huo Wu¡¯s own opinion, she had no choice but to enter the entertainment industry.

    The entertainment industry will guarantee afortable future for herself and her biological family.

    Even if the female lead returned, she would still have the ability to live independently.

    Huo Wu put down the soup spoon in her hand. She used both her hands to hold her chin and looked at Huo Yusen with a bright smile on her face, ¡°I know that, but my older brother will protect me, right?¡±

    Huo Yusen narrowed his eyes, and a sh of surprise quickly shed through his eyes.

    When did his sister be so lovable and sticky? When did she learn how to please other people?

    Huo Yuanughed at herment before he asked her again, ¡°A¡¯Wu, have you seriously thought it through?¡±

    Huo Wu nodded her head seriously and said, ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve thought it through already.¡±

    Huo Yuan was very straightforward, ¡°Okay then, you can do what you want to do. Your brother and I will be your strong backing. You can leave the entertainment circle at any time if you don¡¯t want to continue acting anymore.¡±

    Huo Yuan sounded very confident as they said those words.

    Huo Wu looked down at the table. Huo Yuan was a very doting and loving father.

    It was such a pity that she was not his real daughter.

    She suppressed the frustration and loss welling up inside her heart. She forced a smile and said, ¡°Thank you, dad.¡± After that, she turned to Huo Yusen again. The smile on her face was sweeter and more brilliant than before, ¡°Thank you, brother. I will depend on you to take care of me in the future.¡±

    Huo Yusen raised his eyebrows slightly and hummed very softly in response.

    After breakfast, Huo Yuan went back to work. His schedule was always full. If it weren¡¯t for his eldest son¡¯s return, he probably wouldn¡¯t have found the time to return home.

    Huo Yusen went to his grandfather¡¯spany. He had already begun familiarizing himself with the business and was just waiting for a month to pass so he could formally take over thepany from his grandfather.

    Shortly after they left, Huo Wu was left alone in the vi. But she didn¡¯t stay home, instead, she took her wallet and went out.

    Before she went to bedst night, she had already nned to meet the original host¡¯s biological parents today.

    There were many cars parked in the Huo Family¡¯s garage. There were a number of Volkswagen cars that cost around hundreds of thousands of dors. There were even luxury cars parked in the garage that cost tens of millions of dors.

    Huo Wu wanted to keep a low profile to avoid attention, so she chose a big red Audi to drive in.

    It wasn¡¯t difficult for her to find her biological parents. She knew they were in charge of sweeping Fuxin Road. Generally, there were only two people sweeping each road. So as soon as she reached Fuxin Road, she would be able to see them.

 Chapter 14

    After Huo Wu saw her biological parents, she found a nearby cafe and went in. She ordered a cup of coffee and supported her chin with her hand. She nned tofortably spend the rest of the day like this.

    The gentle and calming music filled the coffee shop.

    However, Huo Wu could not calm down her pounding heart.

    Huo Yuqing was indeed an outstanding person, but she had an extremely cold personality.

    What was wrong with Father and Mother Jiang? They even raised her for eighteen years. They gave the best of everything they had to her.

    Why would she regard them as a stain in her life? How could she heartlessly cut off her rtionship with the ¡°parents¡± that raised her?

    Mother and Father Jiang¡¯s tragic ending can be said to be caused by Huo Yuqing. They just needed a small sum of money to save Father Jiang¡¯s leg. It was a simple and easy matter for Huo Yuqing to help with. However, she was not even willing to help her parents of eighteen years with such a small favor.

    Huo Wu aimlessly pondered over the matter as she slowly finished drinking her coffee in the coffee shop.

    The coffee tasted bitter, but it helped revive her spirit again.

    Huo Wu estimated that she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep tonight because of the coffee.

    After she finished her coffee, an hour had already passed.

    Father and Mother Jiang had already finished their work and left.

    Huo Wu took the car key from her bag and left the cafe. She got in the car and was ready to drive home.

    After she left the cafe and got in the car, Huo Yusen turned around and said to the driver lightly, ¡°Drive me to thepany.¡±

    The driver couldn¡¯t fathom what his boss was thinking. His boss was only 25 years old this year, but it was impossible for someone to read his mind.

    They had been sitting stationary in the car for over an hour, yet his boss didn¡¯t even greet his sister.

    He just watched her in the back seat of the car with a thoughtful expression on his face.

    However, it was not his job to specte what his boss was thinking. He only needed to fulfill his duty as a driver.

    The driver started the car, and the Rolls Royce Phantom car¡¯s engine came to life. The car elerated and smoothly merged into the rolling traffic.

    There was silence in the car. Huo Yusen was looking sideways at the receding scenery outside the window. Suddenly, Huo Yusen asked the driver, ¡°Xiao Wang, I remember you have a sister. Am I correct?¡±

    Xiao Wang was a little ttered that his boss remembered that he had a sister.

    He replied quickly, ¡°That is correct, Eldest Young Master.¡±

    Specks of golden light flicked in Huo Yusen¡¯s dark pupil. He pondered over something and asked a question, ¡°Was there a big difference between your sister¡¯s personality as a child and after she grew up?¡±

    His memory of Huo Wu was blurry. He never paid much attention to his only biological sister when he was younger. But ever since he returned home, he could clearly feel that his sister was different from how she was before.

    He couldn¡¯t exactly pinpoint what was different about Huo Wu.

    After all, he knew too little about her.

    Xiao Wang didn¡¯t understand why his boss asked this question. But since his boss had asked him a question, he naturally needed to answer it well.

    He thought about it carefully and recalled his memory of his own sister. Then, he answered cautiously and carefully, ¡°It¡¯s natural that a girl changes between the time as a child and when she is an adolescent. As the proverb says, a young woman is very different from the little girl she once was. However, this change is not only reflected in their appearance, but also in their personality.¡±

 Chapter 15

    Huo Yusen replied with a simple, ¡°Oh.¡±

    Xiao Wang thought about how Huo Yusen had not returned to the states for over four years. As a result, he had a weak rtionship with his sister. He couldn¡¯t help but give his boss some advice, ¡°Eldest Young Master, youngdy is not yet an adult. So, her personality isn¡¯tpletely set in stone yet. If she has any bad qualities in her personality, it will be much better if someone gives her some guidance.¡±

    A person¡¯s personality cannot change suddenly. It must be the environment they¡¯re in that subtly changed their personality bit by bit. For the Eldest Young Master to ask this question, he probably thought that his sister¡¯s personality had drastically changed.

    In fact, it was mainly because the Eldest Young Master spent too little time with his younger sister. As a result, he felt that his younger sister had changed a lot from before.

    Had he paid more attention to his sister, then there wouldn¡¯t be such a problem.

    In short, Xiao Wang was telling Huo Yusen to pay more attention and take care of Huo Wu.

    Huo Yusen naturally understood the meaning behind Xiao Wang¡¯s words.

    Was he not caring enough about her?

    Huo Yusen narrowed his eyes thoughtfully.

    ¨C

    It didn¡¯t take Huo Wu long to get home. Her head started to feel a little dizzy. Perhaps it was because of the sudden drop in temperature when she left the warm coffee shop and went driving in the cold wind.

    She ignored her dizziness and walked upstairs. Since she drank coffee, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for her to fall asleep. But now because she was dizzy and ufortable, she went to be early. She didn¡¯t have anything to do for the rest of the day anyway.

    After sheid on the bed, Huo Wu fell asleep quickly. However, she didn¡¯t sleep too well.

    She felt extremely hot and cold at the same time.

    For one moment, she felt like she was buried under the icy ground and the next moment, she felt like she was burning inside a hot furnace.

    The constant hot and cold temperature made her very ufortable.

    Huo Wu¡¯s forehead was covered in beads of sweat. She was currently trapped in a nightmare. Huo Wu was unable to break free from it, so she couldn¡¯t wake up from her dream.

    In her dream, she had no choice but to experience the original Huo Wu¡¯s life from the novel.

    She was living in Huo Wu¡¯s shoes, from birth to adolescence.

    She lived like a carefree little princess for eighteen years. Although her father and older brother were negligent and failed to teach her properly because of their own careers, she still lived afortable and easy life. After all, she was the Huo Family¡¯s only daughter. No matter what she wants, she will always get it.

    Huo Wu grew up to be arrogant and willful because of her father and older brother.

    She lived happily for eighteen years.

    However, everything ended abruptly when she turned eighteen years old.

    She got into a car ident that changed her life dramatically.

    She was no longer the arrogant little princess from the Huo Family. In fact, she was not even Father Huo¡¯s biological daughter! It turned out that she was just the daughter of an elderly couple who worked as sweepers!

    She returned to her real home and the daughter of the Huo Family became Huo Yuqing.

    She took the position that originally belonged to Huo Yuqing. As a result, Huo Yuqing regarded her as a nail in her eye and a thorn in her flesh. Huo Yuqing hated that she couldn¡¯t remove Huo Wu from the world soon enough.

    When she was neen years old, she fell into a trap set up by a human trafficker. After she went through several people, she was finally trafficked to a remote mountainous area.

    The mountain area was backward in technology, impoverished, and it was hard for people to leave or enter the vige.

 Chapter 16

    The status of women in the vige was extremely low. It can even be said that women had no status in the vige.

    The people in the mountain vige were savage and vulgar.

    She was forced to marry the foolish son of the people who bought her¡­

    She can¡¯t continue dreaming!

    No more!

    Wake up! Wake up quickly!

    Huo Wu knew that this was just a dream. It was a very realistic dream, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t wake herself up from the dream.

    She was anxious and desperate.

    After all, the dream reached the night of Huo Wu¡¯s marriage to the foolish man.

    It was originally supposed to be the most beautiful night for a woman, but she was currently tied up in a chair and couldn¡¯t break free.

    She screamed and shouted. She struggled against the ropes desperately.

    She knew that this was the most painful memory for Huo Wu in the book.

    She also didn¡¯t want to experience this¡­

    Just as Huo Wu was about to give up all her hope, a pair of cool hands touched her forehead gently.

    ¡°It should just be a fever. Auntie Zhang, can you bring me the medicine for colds at home?¡±

    The sound of his cold but extremely clear voice flowed into Huo Wu¡¯s ears. It snapped her awake and she finally woke up from her dream.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring the medicine right away, Eldest Young Master.¡±

    The voice belonged to the housekeeper in charge of cooking at the vi.

    From their conversation, Huo Wu deduced that she currently had a fever.

    Although she was awake, she still felt dizzy and slightly confused. Due to her dream, her heart was still pounding rapidly against her chest right now.

    It was thanks to Huo Yusen¡¯s cool and refreshing voice that allowed her to wake up on time.

    His cool hands that were ced gently on her forehead also helped clear her mind a little, but it didn¡¯t take long for Huo Yusen to withdraw his hands from her forehead.

    Because of the high fever, Huo Wu was very weak and had no strength. So, it was unknown where she got the strength from because she quickly reached out her hand and grabbed Huo Yusen¡¯s hand firmly before he couldpletely withdraw his hand.

    Huo Yusen was slightly taken aback by Huo Wu¡¯s sudden movement. He looked at his left hand that was being tightly held onto by Huo Wu¡¯s hand.

    Huo Wu¡¯s hand was very warm.

    Huo Yusen¡¯s hands were slightly cool. So, he felt unustomed to her warm hands.

    He was just about to pull his hands away from Huo Wu¡¯s hands when Huo Wu cracked open her eyes halfway.

    Huo Wu looked at Huo Yusen. Huo Wu¡¯s eyes were slightly red because of the high fever. Huo Yusen looked at her and could tell that she was in a very weak and fragile state.

    Her voice was a little hoarse, but it was not unpleasant to the ears, ¡°Brother, can you stay with me?¡±

    The yearning and dependence behind her voice quickly tugged at his heartstrings.

    Huo Yusen stopped trying to pull away from her and allowed her to hold his hand.

    He narrowed his eyes and looked at Huo Wu in disbelief, ¡°Do you know what you are saying?¡±

    His younger sister wasn¡¯t supposed to act this way.

    As the Huo Family¡¯s only daughter, she should be prideful and arrogant.

 Chapter 17

    She should be acting brash and insolent like she was before.

    The daughter of the Huo Family had the ability to act that way because of her backing.

    The men in the Huo Family worked hard to give themselves and their families a stable life.

    There should never be such fear and fragileness appearing in her eyes.

    Not to mention, he was her biological brother. He would never leave her alone to fend for herself.

    Although Huo Wu awakened, the dream before had left a deep shadow in her heart. Her teeth couldn¡¯t stop chattering.

    Her teeth weren¡¯t chattering because of the cold, but because of fear.

    She was afraid that she would repeat the original Huo Wu¡¯s mistakes.

    She was afraid that she would fall into Huo Yuqing¡¯s trap.

    She was afraid that she might not be able to resist the female lead¡¯s halo.

    Huo Wu was anxious to grab a hold of something that would bring her some security.

    At this moment, this cool yet powerful hand was the only thing she could grab onto right now.

    It seemed like she had just grabbed onto a piece of floating wood while she was drowning in the ocean. She clutched his hands in desperation and even managed to leave a few scratch marks on his hand.

    ¡°I know. But brother, I¡¯m so scared.¡±

    Perhaps because of the high fever, or it might be because of the terrible dream she just had, but Huo Wu felt more fragile than usual.

    She looked at him pitifully, just like a kitten that had yet to be weaned off a mother¡¯s milk. She appeared desperate for protection and care.

    If this had happened before, Huo Yusen would¡¯ve coldly thrown away the other party¡¯s hand.

    Truth be told, he didn¡¯t like physical contact.

    His dislike for physical contact was not because he was concerned with cleanliness; it was due to his cold personality.

    But at this moment, she suddenly recalled what his driver, Xiao Wang had told him.

    Like him, Xiao Wang also had a biological sister.

    But unlike him, the rtionship between Xiao Wang and his younger sister was obviously much better than the rtionship between him and Huo Wu.

    When Xiao Wang mentioned his younger sister, Huo Yusen could tell that Xiao Wang doted on his younger sister a lot.

    In the car before, Xiao Wang hinted at him to pay more attention to his sister.

    Perhaps his concern for Huo Wu was too little because this was the first time that Huo Wu told him that she was scared. In his memory, Huo Wu was arrogant and proud. She was prideful and would never tell him directly that she is afraid.

    Was she facing some trouble at school?

    Or did something happen that he wasn¡¯t aware of?

    A lot of scenarios and reasons raced through Huo Yusen¡¯s mind. However, while he was thinking of this, only a few seconds had passed.

    He sat down slowly on Huo Wu¡¯s bed.

    His hand was still held tightly by Huo Wu, but he didn¡¯t think about pulling his hand away from her again.

    Huo Yusen looked at how simr Huo Wu¡¯s apricot shaped eyes were to their mother. And for the first time in his life, his heart felt something called warmth.

    Although he only felt a slight warmth in his heart that was about the size of a fingernail, it was still extremely rare for him.

    The omnipotent young master of the Huo Family suddenly felt a little awkward in front of his younger sister. He was extremely ufortable as he tried his best tofort her, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, brother is here.¡±

 Chapter 18

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t know why, but when she heard Huo Yusenfort her by telling her ¡°don¡¯t be afraid¡±, her uneasy heart actually settled down.

    She blinked her dark grape colored eyes and stared at Huo Yusen. She softly said, ¡°Brother, can you stay here with me?¡±

    This was the first time Huo Yusen saw his younger sister acting so lovably and obediently.

    He had to say that he preferred the current little sister rather than the brash and arrogant sister of the past.

    Since she was his only biological sister, Huo Yusen replied softly, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Housekeeper Zhang walked over with an antipyretic (medicine to reduce fever) in her hand.

    ¡°Eldest Young Master, this medicine works wonders. She just needs to take a capsule, and her fever will be gone by tomorrow. Let me feed one to the youngdy,¡± Housekeeper Zhang said enthusiastically.

    Huo Yusen subconsciously nced at Huo Wu.

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t even turn to look at Housekeeper Zhang. Instead, her big misty eyes were looking at Huo Yusen the whole time.

    She seemed to be yearning for something.

    Although she didn¡¯t say anything, Huo Yusen understood her gaze.

    When someone is sick or at their most vulnerable moment, they would prefer their family members to take care of them rather than outsiders.

    Huo Yusen took the cold medicine from Housekeeper Zhang¡¯s hand with his free hand. Then, he said lightly, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±

    It seemed like he was ready to personally feed the medicine to Huo Wu.

    Housekeeper Zhang opened her mouth in shock when she heard him refused.

    Eldest Younger Master had the most indifferent and cold personality. Forget about feeding someone medicine, he probably didn¡¯t even have any experience in taking care of other people at all.

    This was the first time he took the initiative to take care of someone.

    But Housekeeper Zhang immediately recalled that Huo Wu was Huo Yusen¡¯s younger sister.

    Even though the Eldest Young Master appeared cold and detached from other people, in fact, he must have a soft spot for his family.

    She was naturally happy to see that the rtionship between the brother and sister was bing closer. She didn¡¯t want to disturb them, so she left the room with a smile on her face.

    Huo Yusen gently pulled his hand away from Huo Wu¡¯s hand and leaned toward her slightly. Then, he used his left hand to help her up and allowed her to lean on him.

    Huo Wu¡¯s whole body leaned weakly on Huo Yusen¡¯s chest. Her whole weight was pressed against him softly.

    Huo Wu¡¯s forehead rested against Huo Yusen¡¯s chin.

    She could feel his breathing against the top of her head.

    It was soft and warm.

    Huo Yusen took a small capsule of cold medicine from the packet and put it in front of his mouth with his free hand, ¡°Open your mouth.¡±

    Huo Wu was very well-behaved when she was ill. She obediently swallowed the medicine with a sip of water. After she finished eating the medicine, Huo Yusen helped her back on the bed.

    Huo Yusen stood up as if he were about to leave after feeding the medicine. Huo Wu impulsively reached out her hand and grabbed onto his sleeve.

    ¡°Brother¡­¡± Her voice trembled slightly, and her voice sounded a little higher pitch than usual, just like the sound of a kitten acting coquettishly.

    Huo Yusen stopped walking and looked down at Huo Wu lying on the bed. He asked, ¡°Do you¡­want to eat something?¡±

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t have any appetite nor did she want to eat anything. So, she shook her head honestly.

    Huo Yusen frowned at her response. She needed to eat.

    ¡°Do you want a bowl of in rice congee? You haven¡¯t eaten in a while, right?¡±

    Huo Wu had eaten breakfast with Huo Yusen and Huo Yuan. At noon, she only drank a cup of coffee. Afterward, she didn¡¯t eat anything else.

 Chapter 19

    But she was not hungry at all right now. She really can¡¯t digest food nor did she have the appetite to do so. Her head was still dizzy, and she will probably vomit everything she eats.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat.¡± Huo Wu acted like a spoiled child while she blinked her big misty eyes at him.

    Huo Yusen had a headache as he pinched the bridge of his nose.

    He felt that he had never faced anything that was as difficult as the current situation in the 25 years he¡¯d lived.

    Huo Yusen could only admit defeat under her adorable puppy eyes. He sighed softly and sat down by the bed again, ¡°I won¡¯t leave.¡±

    Huo Wu rxed after hearing Huo Yusen¡¯s promise not to leave.

    She was holding the cuff of his sleeve firmly.

    She felt that as long as she held onto him, she would no longer be afraid.

    Huo Wu¡¯s body was very weak right now. Sheid on the soft cotton-like bed and fell fast asleep after a while.

    Perhaps she knew that Huo Yusen was sitting beside her, so this time, she didn¡¯t dream of anything horrible.

    Instead, her dream was quiet and peaceful.

    She dreamed of the happiest moments in her youth.

    Her parents had died early, so she lived in the countryside with her grandma as a child.

    The countryside was simple, and the environment was beautiful. The people living in the countryside were honest and enthusiastic.

    When she wasn¡¯t attending ss, she will go on a pic, fly a kite, or catch loaches with her friends.

    There were various fun activities to do throughout the four seasons.

    That time of her life was the happiest she had ever been in the short 24 years she had lived.

    It was because her grandma was still alive, and she also had many honest friends.

    The dream was very sweet.

    Her dream was full of carefree and happy peals ofughter from her and her friends.

    Huo Yusen gently pulled his hand away from Huo Wu¡¯s hand once she fell fast asleep. Then, he walked quietly out of the room.

    After he closed the door, he took out his phone and called his assistant, ¡°I need to know what happened to my younger sister recently. From her birth till now, I want you to investigate everything. After you gather all the information, put it on my office desk.¡±

    The person on the other end of the phone hurriedly responded, ¡°Okay, Eldest Young Master.¡±

    Huo Yusen¡¯s expression turned cold after making the phone call.

    Although the Huo Family was powerful, it was not unshakable. A powerful family will always attract enemies.

    It was unknown how many people had their eyes on the Huo Family, trying to plot their downfall.

    During the short period he had returned to China, many people already started making their moves.

    Huo Yusen pondered over how Huo Wu was acting abnormally recently and couldn¡¯t help but think that someone was intentionally causing trouble for Huo Wu.

    Thinking of this, Huo Yusen made another call.

    The current call was longer than the previous call. After all, there were many aspects that he needed to consider.

    After he finished giving his instructions, the turbulent storm raging beneath Huo Yusen¡¯s eyes calmed down and returned to his usual.

    When Huo Wu woke up, Huo Yusen was sitting at her bedside with aptop in hand.

    There was no light in the room, so the room was a little dim. The dim light shone on the silverptop, which reflected on Huo Yusen¡¯s sharp facial features. The reflection of the silver light from theptop softened his features and gave off an ambiguous feeling.

 Chapter 20

    It was said that serious men were the most attractive kind of men.

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t really realize how true this was until this moment.

    Huo Yusen had taken off his white button-up and suit. He changed into light-colored casual wear. He appeared more approachable and human after taking off his suit. He appeared less detached and aloof than before.

    At this moment, his finger was ced on the keyboard and his eyes were fixed on the screen.

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t know what was different about him, but at this moment, he appeared more attractive than before.

    Huo Yusen immediately noticed that Huo Wu woke up. He closed hisptop and pinched the space between his eyebrows with his right hand. He asked tiredly, ¡°Are you hungry?¡±

    Huo Wu said softly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Brother, what time is it?¡±

    Huo Yusen had seen the time before he closed hisptop, so he replied quickly, ¡°It¡¯s two in the morning.¡±

    It turned out that it was already morning.

    No wonder it was already dark outside. After all, ording to time, it was alreadyte at night.

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t expect Huo Yusen to keep his promise and apanied her in her room.

    Huo Wu felt her throat choked up and couldn¡¯t help but be a little moved.

    She suddenly had a thought in her mind. She yearned for that thought to be true.

    She thought, how great could it be if Huo Yusen was really her brother?

    If he was truly her biological brother, then she could enjoy his pampering and care peacefully. She could hide under his wings safely and securely for life. She wouldn¡¯t need to experience many hardships.

    While she was immersed in her thoughts, Huo Yusen had gone to the kitchen and brought back a bowl of warm rice and vegetable congee.

    As the proverb goes, things may be difficult now, but it¡¯ll get easierter.

    Huo Yusen¡¯s movements were stiff and unnatural the first time he tried to help Huo Wu up from her bed. But this time, Huo Yusen skillfully helped Huo Wu up from her bed.

    ¡°Do you need me to feed you?¡±

    Huo Yusen originally asked that to show his care for her, he obviously didn¡¯t expect her to agree.

    After all, Huo Wu was 17 years old now. The fever had dropped a little and she probably didn¡¯t need anyone to feed her.

    But because he was her older brother, Huo Yusen felt obligated to ask the question.

    What he didn¡¯t know was that Huo Wu was thick-skinned. She wanted to get all the pampering and care from her brother as she could.

    She will have at most, a year with him. So, every minute was now precious to her.

    Huo Wu was not sure how much longer she could enjoy his doting and attention after her true identity was revealed. After all, it was still unknown whether she could really hold onto her older brother¡¯s golden thighs.Huo Wu thought that since her identity had yet been revealed to the world, she should just enjoy the present as much as she could.

    She wanted to use her current identity to enjoy more of her brother¡¯s doting and pampering. She was an only child in her life, so she had no brother. Since this kind of opportunity was rare toe by, then let her willfully take advantage of it this time.

    Thinking so, Huo Wu nodded her head and said sweetly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    The hands holding the bowl of porridge stiffened for a moment.

    He didn¡¯t expect that Huo Wu would actually say yes.

    However, he could not take back what he had just said. After all, he was the Eldest Young Master, and it was not his style to go back on his words.

    He used a spoon and scooped a spoonful of porridge and put it in front of Huo Wu¡¯s mouth.

    Huo Wu¡¯s charming apricot-shaped eyes were slightly bent into a smile. The smile on her face looked especially sweet. She looked at Huo Yusen and said sincerely, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s so nice to have you.¡±

 Chapter 21

    The cold medicine that Housekeeper Zhang gave her was very effective. In addition to the effective cold medicine, Huo Wu had a healthy and strong body, so when she woke up the next day, her fever was gone.

    Her head no longer felt dizzy, her body was rxed, and she felt her strength returned. She really felt great.

    As soon as the fever subsided, Huo Wu¡¯s stomach began to growl. Huo Wu had only eaten two bowls of porridge in over a day; her body had probably digested all of that already.

    Now that she regained her energy, her stomach rumbled in protest.

    Huo Wu slowly recalled the events fromst night. At two in the morning, Huo Yusen awkwardly fed her porridge one spoonful at a time. Huo Wu can¡¯t help but burst outughing recalling that scene.

    Fortunately, Huo Yusen had already returned to his room to rest and was no longer here. Otherwise, his expression would turn as dark as the bottom of a pot if he found out what she wasughing at.

    However, Huo Yusen¡¯s actions had greatly surprised Huo Wu.

    It also seemed like the effect of acting coquettishly and spoiled was much better than what she expected.

    Huo Wu inexplicably remembered a fairy tale she read when she was a child called¡ª¡ªLittle Pony Crossing the River.

    A pony wanted to cross a river, but before he crossed, he asked a squirrel and a cattle whether the river was deep. The squirrel told him that the river was very deep. Many of itspanions had drowned trying to cross the river. However, the old cattle told the pony that the river was shallow. The river didn¡¯t even go past the cattle¡¯s legs. The pony can only cross the river himself to gauge whether the river was either deep or shallow.

    This principle can also be applied to interpersonal rtionships.

    One can¡¯t judge whether a person was good or bad just by listening to other people¡¯s one-sided words. Instead, they should interact with the person themselves before making their judgment.

    Before Huo Yusen had taken care of her, Huo Wu had given up her n on holding her older brother¡¯s thighs. She felt that Huo Yusen was too cold and distant. However, after he took care of her when she was sick, she somewhat changed her mind about him.

    When she recalled the helpless but patient expression on Huo Yusen¡¯s face as he fed her porridge, she couldn¡¯t help but think that he was cute.

    Yes, he was somewhat adorable.

    Huo Yusen should be the opposite of the word cute.

    His facial features were pronounced, crew-cut hair, and the muscles on his body highlighted his masculinity. Coupled with a pair of slender, powerful, and long legs, he was simply walking eye candy. His body exudes unparalleled charm.

    No one else had seen the adorable expression he had shown herst night.

    While Huo Wu was immersed in her thoughts, Housekeeper Zhang knocked on the door and walked in. she nced at Huo Wu, and asked with concern, ¡°Has the fever subsided?¡±

    Huo Wu was sitting on her bed. A beauty was the most beautiful when she had just woken up. Her long hair was like a waterfall as it fell around her waist messily. Her whole demeanor gave off the aura of anguid beauty.

    Huo Wu nodded her head when she heard Housekeeper Zhang¡¯s words, ¡°The fever is gone. I don¡¯t feel ufortable anymore.¡±

    Housekeeper Zhang smiled in relief, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Huo Wu put her hands on top of her pink nket and asked, ¡°Housekeeper Zhang, did my older brother wake up yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It seemed like the Eldest Young Master didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. He had just gotten up.¡±

    Huo Wu finished drinking the porridgest night at 2:30 AM. She waited for her body to digest the food a little before sheid down on the bed again. Because she had slept a lot before, it took a while for her to fall back asleep again.

 Chapter 22

    Huo Yusen only left Huo Wu¡¯s room after she fell asleep.

    By the time she fell asleep, it was already four or five in the morning.

    Right now, it was seven in the morning.

    That meant that Huo Yusen had only slept for an hour or two today.

    After Huo Wu realized this, she immediately pushed her nkets away, put on her slippers, and hurried to the bathroom.

    As she hurried to the bathroom, she said to Housekeeper Zhang, ¡°Auntie Zhang, please tell my brother to wait for me to have breakfast together.¡±

    Auntie Zhang sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Eldest Young Master will wait for you.¡±

    Huo Wu brushed her teeth and washed her face. She hurriedly headed downstairs and saw Huo Yusen sitting on the sofa working.

    The golden sunlight streamed in from the window and on his face, softening his profile.

    He was wearing a white button-down shirt and had his head lowered slightly.

    Seeing such a beautiful scene, Huo Wu inexplicably thought of something¡­

    If only time could stop right now¡­

    Huo Wu walked forward a few steps and called out, ¡°Brother.¡±

    Huo Yusen replied, ¡°I¡¯ll be ready soon.¡± After that, Huo Yusen paused before he looked up at her and asked, ¡°Has your fever subsided?¡±

    Huo Wu smiled sweetly and responded, ¡°My fever is gone!¡±

    Huo Yusen raised an eyebrow, ¡°Do you feel better now?¡±

    ¡°Yep, I feel much better now!¡±

    Huo Yusen returned his gaze to theptop screen after their short conversation. He didn¡¯t make Huo Wu wait too long for him. After he spent five minutes dealing with some important matters, he got up from the sofa, sat opposite Huo Wu at the dining table, and prepared to eat.

    The breakfast was much lighter this morning since Huo Wu had a feverst night. She had congee and pork, a century egg, and two side dishes.

    The only meat she had this morning was the few slices of shredded pork in the congee.

    However, Huo Wu was not a picky eater. She liked having a light breakfast.

    Huo Yusen¡¯s breakfast was also very simple. However, his breakfast leaned towards the western style. Even so, his breakfast was very nutritious; there are fruits, dietary fiber, and milk. Huo Wu still preferred to have a Chinese style breakfast.

    After she finished breakfast, Huo Wu should prepare to head to school.

    When Huo Wu first transmigrated here, it was during the weekend. Two days had passed and today was now Monday. She still needed to attend sses as a senior.

    Huo Wu had already pushed the agenda of entering the entertainment industry up her schedule, but she wasn¡¯t in too much of a hurry.

    Once she participated in filming movies, she will not be able to spend as much time as she could with Huo Yusen. Huo Wu felt that the most important matter at the moment was to hold onto her brother¡¯s golden thighs first.

    She still had one year left before the ident urs, so she should have enough time.

    So, she nned to dy joining the entertainment industry for now.

    When Huo Wu was about to head upstairs to get her school bag, Huo Yusen shouted at her lightly to wait.

    The expression on his face was still as cold as ever, but there seemed to be other emotions stirring beneath that cold exterior. Huo Wu couldn¡¯t read his emotions and was a little confused as she asked, ¡°Brother?¡±

    Huo Yusen¡¯s deep and beautiful voice sounded, ¡°A¡¯Wu¡­has anything happened recently?¡±

    Huo Yusen was unustomed to calling her ¡°A¡¯Wu¡±.

    He had never called her name like this. If he recalled correctly, he had never used her name directly. When he talked to her, he always used the noun, ¡°you¡±.

    But recently, he was also trying to change himself a little bit.

 Chapter 23

    After listening to Huo Wu call him ¡°brother¡± so naturally each time, he suddenly felt that it wasn¡¯t a big deal if he used her nickname.

    Despite his question, Huo Yusen had already learned everything that happened to Huo Wu at school recently from his assistant.

    She was isted by all the other girls in her ss and that Yu Xinxin was her only true friend. On Friday, she had a fight with a girl named Ye Yue.

    Although he already knew about all these things, he still wanted to hear it directly from her.

    Xiao Wang was right, he paid too little attention to her.

    He didn¡¯t even know that she was fighting in school.

    Was this the reason her temperament changed so much?

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t know why Huo Yusen asked her this question. She nkly stared at him for a moment before she shook her head.

    Huo Yusen frowned slightly. Could it be that she didn¡¯t want to tell him anything because she doesn¡¯t trust her older brother?

    Huo Yusen sat down on the sofa and pointed at the empty seat next to him. He appeared like he was preparing to have a long talk with her.

    The sunlight felt warm even though it was winter. But Huo Wu couldn¡¯t help but felt chills running down her spine. Her heart couldn¡¯t stop thumping in her chest because she didn¡¯t know what was happening.

    She hadn¡¯t exposed anything, right?

    However, she couldn¡¯t escape the situation right now. Huo Wu sat on the sofa obediently.

    Huo Yusen supported his chin with one hand while his other hand was tapping rhythmically on the sofa arm. He appeared deep in thought.

    He never felt that interacting with people was difficult until right now.

    Thanks to his outstanding family background, and his excellent qualifications, most people took the initiative to fawn over him.

    He was able to interact skillfully and easily with anyone.

    But now that he was facing his sister, he felt a headache for the first time.

    He had spent very little time with her.

    In the past, he had never performed his duties as an older brother.

    Huo Yusen didn¡¯t mention the events that happened to her in school. Instead, he tried to ease into a conversation by starting with something simple.

    ¡°Why did you go to a cafe alone to drink coffee?¡±

    As soon as Huo Yusen asked that question, Huo Wu immediately stiffened.

    She never imagined that Huo Yusen would actually know that she went out to a cafe yesterday.

    Did he see her talk to the couple that were sweeping the ground?

    Huo Wu¡¯s head pounded against her chest; she was almost unable to breathe.

    She thought about it carefully and sighed in relief when she realized that she hadn¡¯t overstepped her boundaries or did anything suspicious.

    She was only overreacting because of his guilty conscience.

    In fact, visiting a cafe or talking to an elderly couple was not a big deal.

    Even if she was seen talking to an elderly couple, it may be because she was asking them for directions or other things. It was not something strange or suspicious.

    She had a guilty conscience because she was afraid of being discovered by Huo Yusen.

 Chapter 24

    Huo Wu¡¯s hands were all twisted together. Her palm was ice-cold, and she was sweating. Her eyes were lowered, and her butterfly-like eyshes were fluttering quickly. She appeared a little restless and uneasy.

    Huo Wu¡¯s restlessness and panic fell into Huo Yusen¡¯s eyes.

    He sighed and said, ¡°If you want to transfer, you can do it any time you want.¡±

    A light bulb suddenly lit up in Huo Wu¡¯s brain and she suddenly remembered something important.

    Because the original Huo Wu had such an outstanding appearance, she had many suitors. She had attracted many suitors from excellent backgrounds.

    However, the original Huo Wu had an arrogant and despotic character. The girls at school were jealous of her appearance, so she didn¡¯t have many friends at school.

    Since the freshmen year of high school, her rtionships with the girls in ss had been very strained and tense because of her beautiful appearance.

    Had she not been Huo Yuan¡¯s daughter, then she would¡¯ve probably been bullied at school because of her beautiful face.

    She was currently attending a private high school. There were many children of businessmen and children of wealthy officials in her ss.

    Among them, the person who hated Huo Wu the most was Ye Yue. She was the child of a wealthy official.

    Ye Yue had many friends and had formed a small group consisting of girls in their ss to iste Huo Wu.

    Even though the original Huo Wu was treated like a little princess in the Huo Family, she was not happy at school.

    Perhaps it was because Huo Wu inherited the memory of the original owner of the body, the rim of her eyes began to turn red when she recalled these memories.

    Grievances slowly surfaced in her heart.

    Huo Wu knew that this was an excellent opportunity for her.

    It was an excellent opportunity for her to win some sympathy and concern from her brother.

    She must grasp this chance!

    Huo Wu raised her head slightly and her eyes misted over with tears. She looked pitiful.

    She blinked her eyes gently and because of this movement, sparkling crystal tears inevitably clung to her eyshes.

    Huo Yu looked at Huo Yusen with her beautiful eyes and said softly, ¡°Brother, didn¡¯t you ask me why I drank coffee alone? Well then, I will tell you the reason.¡±

    Huo Wu¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly, and her hands were clenched together. It seemed as if she had finally made up her mind, she closed her eyes, gritted her teeth, and then said in a huff, ¡°It¡¯s because I don¡¯t have many friends. No one wanted to apany me yesterday! Even so, I didn¡¯t want to go home because the house is always empty. You and our father are never home! I¡¯m always alone!¡±

    Huo Wu¡¯s nose was flushed slightly red. Crystal tears filled the corner of her eyes.

    Even Huo Wu was a little unclear whether she was genuinely feeling something or because she was only acting.

    At this moment, she was not an unknown actress from her previous life that had worked tirelessly in the entertainment circle for years. Instead, she was a 17-year-old girl who was isted and shunned by her ssmates; she was a young girl who needed someone to coax her.

    Suddenly, a single drop of tear rolled down her cheek.

    Huo Yusen could clearly hear that her voice was trembling as she said, ¡°Brother, the truth is¡­I am lonely.¡±

    Her voice was barely inaudible, but her words were like a bolt of thunder that was rumbling loudly in his ears.

 Chapter 25

    Before Huo Wu had told him that she was lonely, Huo Yusen had nned to move out of the vi in the near future.

    The Huo Family¡¯s vi was too far away from his office, and it took a lot of time tomute each day. In order to make his life and work more efficiently, he had already purchased a house located close to hispany before he ever returned to China. He was just waiting to move into the house.

    Huo Yusen was used to having everything within his control. So, before he did anything, he would¡¯ve arranged everything beforehand in an orderly manner.

    Before he returned to China, he had considered everything.

    For example, he had pondered over how he should run thepany. He even formted some ns and goals thepany should reach in the next three years and many other things.

    But he had never put his sister, Huo Wu into consideration.

    Now, Huo Wu¡¯s existence hadpletely disrupted his previous n.

    She was the only mishap he encountered ever since he returned to China.

    But now that Huo Wu told him that she was lonely, Huo Yusen could only put his n to move out temporarily on hold. He never realized that she felt this way. But after he thought deeply about it, he suddenly realized that his father rarely returned home due to his job. It had also been years since thest time he returned to China. It was no wonder she felt lonely.

    Huo Yusen raised his hand, but it froze in midair. He hesitated for a few seconds before he finally put his hand gently on top of her head.

    He recalled that on the TV shows he had watched; the parents coaxed their three-year-old children by gently stroking their head. So, he gently stroked her head and said stiffly, ¡°It¡¯s going to be alright. There, there.¡±

    Huo Yusen¡¯s voice was still a little cold. His pleasant-sounding voice was not gentle or soft enough.

    More and more tears spilled from her ears when Huo Wu heard his words.

    She couldn¡¯t help but remember her previous life.

    In her previous life, her parents had died early. She had grown up under her grandmother¡¯s care. But when she turned sixteen, her grandmother also left her.

    She dropped out of school at the age of seventeen and entered the entertainment industry just like Huo Yuqing. However, she was never as lucky and blessed as Huo Yuqing.

    Because she had no one backing her, she struggled in the entertainment industry.

    The senior actors made her life more difficult for her. Third-rated actors and celebrities would beat and scold her. Her anti-fans would nder her reputationpletely¡­

    She could only suffer silently by herself.

    Every time she felt wronged, she hid under her nket and cried.

    She never had a shoulder in which she could lean on.

    She had always been alone. This was the first time someone stroked her head and told her that everything was going to be okay.

    Huo Yusen looked at the tear-stained beauty in front of him. She appeared much sadder after he tried tofort him. He had a headache now.

    Huo Yusen frowned and wondered if he had coaxed her incorrectly.

    However, he clearly followed the scene he had seen on TV step by step.

    Suddenly, another scene quickly shed by Huo Yusen¡¯s mind. He remembered another scene of the family show he watched in his childhood.

    During an episode of that family show, the child¡¯s face was flushed red from crying. The parents patted the top of the young boy¡¯s head and coaxed, ¡°It¡¯s going to be alright. Be good.¡±

    However, the child was still crying and sobbing uncontrobly.

    Then, the mother wrapped the child in her arm and patted his back tofort him.

 Chapter 26

    Huo Yusen no longer remembered what happened after that scene, so he didn¡¯t know if that method had worked.

    He had watched this show when he was only five or six years old.

    Most of the memories he had during that time were hazy and vague. He only remembered a few memories from his childhood.

    Could it be that he had to do the same thing as the parents in the show did? Did he have to embrace Huo Wu who was now sad and crying uncontrobly andfort her?

    Huo Wu actually did not want to cry anymore. But because the grievances had been suppressed in her heart for too long, she couldn¡¯t stop the outflow of sudden emotions.

    The pent-up negative emotions in her heart overflowed like mountains and were released through her tears.

    Huo Yusen¡¯s cool but strong hand gave her a sense of security as heforted her. Now, she only hoped that this tender moment wouldst.

    A selfish thought surfaced in her mind. Perhaps he could think of a way to avoid the car ident that will happen in a year. Then, she could try and stay as the Huo Family¡¯s biological daughter with underhand means. This way, her brother¡¯s care, and attention will forever be hers.

    It was best if she could hide her true identity for the rest of her life.

    A lifetime of happiness with only a few decades of effort.

    She carefully pondered over this idea. Maybe this n was feasible?

    Huo Wu was still sobbing and weeping when she pondered over the feasibility of this n. Then she was suddenly pulled into a firm but extremely warm embrace.

    Because she was surprised by this sudden embrace, she had forgotten to cry for a while.

    Huo Wu appeared dazed. But before she could even recover from the shock, she heard her brother¡¯s slightly helpless but sexy voice tell her, ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore.¡±

    Huo Wu¡¯s cheeks flushed red. She was 24 years old in her previous life, but now she was crying like a true 17-year-old child. She was a little embarrassed about herself.

    She leaned against Huo Yusen¡¯s chest with one side of her face as she gave a soft ¡°okay¡± in response.

    The embrace did notst long. As soon as Huo Wu stopped crying, Huo Yusen pulled himself away from the embrace.

    Huo Wu pursed her lips. Her heart felt a sense of loss when he pulled away from her.

    A fair slender hand appeared in front of her.

    The hand was holding a tissue box.

    ¡°Wipe your tears.¡±

    Huo Wu was taken aback for a moment.

    But she soon snapped back into reality and quickly grabbed a few tissues from the tissue box and pressed it against her nose.

    She was currently stuck in an embarrassing situation. She had a runny nose and her face was tear-stained. She looked like a little crying kitten.

    Because she was so immersed in crying before, she seemed to have¡­maybe¡­perhaps¡­she had identally rubbed her tears and snot on Huo Yusen¡¯s clothes.

    Huo Wu looked down at her feet and continued to wipe her tears and nose. She didn¡¯t dare to turn around and look at Huo Yusen.

    Fortunately, Huo Yusen received a phone call at this moment, and it relieved Huo Wu from embarrassment.

    Huo Yusen didn¡¯t avoid Huo Wu when he answered the phone. Huo Wu could even hear the male voice faintly on the other end of the phone call.

 Chapter 27

    ¡°Huh? Okay, good.¡±

    While Huo Yusen was on his phone, Huo Wu checked the time on her own phone and discovered that it was already eight o¡¯clock in the morning.

    Besides the time they took to eat breakfast, she had actually cried for quite a long time.

    She was alreadyte. If she headed out now, then she should be able to attend thetter half of her first ss.

    Huo Yusen ended the phone call quickly. It seemed that only the other party had been talking throughout the phone call while Huo Yusen only replied with a few simple words.

    After he hung up the phone, Huo Wu was about to tell him that she was going to head to ss when Huo Yusen started talking before she did.

    He nced at Huo Wu¡¯s bright red eyes and said, ¡°You should take today off.¡±

    Huo Wu blinked her eyes and asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°My friend asked me to go out with him. You shoulde along.¡±

    Huo Wu understood Huo Yusen¡¯s n. He knew that she was in a bad room, so he wanted to take her out to rx.

    Huo Wu couldn¡¯t help but sigh with sorrow.

    As long as her brother wanted to do something, he would be able to do it more perfectly than anyone else.

    Huo Yusen had taken her mood into consideration and even took the initiative to ask her to join him. She would naturally ept his invitation.

    Huo Wu nodded her head and agreed.

    But she suddenly remembered that her eyes and nose were still red from crying at the moment. She immediately hurriedly got up and trotted back to her room. In her room, she quickly applied some light makeup on her face.

    Although her eyes were still a little swollen after she applied makeup, it wasn¡¯t too noticeable unless someone looked up at her closely.

    After Huo Wu finished making herself presentable, ten minutes had already passed.

    Huo Yusen didn¡¯t say anything when Huo Wu walked down the stairs.

    When they left the entrance of the vi, Huo Yusen¡¯s full-time driver, Xiao Wang was already waiting outside for them.

    Huo Yusen¡¯s friend asked him to meet him at a ce located not far from their vi. The location was a half-hour drive from the vi at a high-end club. Huo Wu had only listened to a few songs before she already arrived at their destination.

    As soon as they entered the club, Huo Yusen walked towards the private VIP room.

    His handsome face was the best ess pass to the club.

    The clerk quickly walked forward and opened the door for him without asking anything.

    The clerks and servers in high-end clubs must have certain professional qualities to work there. One of the most important abilities they needed was to remember the faces of certain important people so that they would not inadvertently offend them. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t even know how they died in the end.

    Huo Yusen was one of the important faces that the servers and clerks working there must remember.

    When Huo Wu and Huo Yusen arrived, there were already many people in the room.

    Huo Wu nced around the room and discovered that there were a total of four men and two women.

    When they saw Huo Yusen entered the room, everyone inside stood up and greeted him enthusiastically.

    Two of the six people seemed to have the closest rtionship with Huo Yusen. A man with a baby face stepped forward and said with a smile, ¡°A¡¯Sen, you came!¡±

 Chapter 28

    One of the men noticed Huo Wu standing behind Huo Yusen, pointed at her, and tentatively asked Huo Yusen, ¡°Is this your younger sister?¡±

    Huo Yusen replied with a faint ¡°yes¡±, and then introduced his two friends to Huo Wu, ¡°These two are Zhao Hao and Shen Yu.¡± Huo Yusen didn¡¯t introduce the rest of the people. It can be inferred that their friendship with Huo Yusen was only average.

    Huo Wu nodded her head.

    The man with the babyface was called Zhao Hao, and the other man was called Shen Yu.

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t have any impression of the two men in front of her. It was presumably because they were just insignificant bystanders in¡¶Forced Love¡·.

    Zhao Hao was surprised when he saw Huo Wu.

    In his memory, Huo Yusen was not close to his younger sister. As a result, they were not familiar with Huo Yusen¡¯s only sister.

    They also never expected Huo Yusen to bring his younger sister along to a party.

    But naturally, he would not deliberately gossip about other people¡¯s family matters.

    He was close to Huo Yusen, but he was still quite insightful on his family dynamics.

    He knew that some matters can be used to tease a friend; however, some matters cannot be used to tease another person even if they were close friends.

    He naturally knew this since he was born from a rich and powerful family.

    The rest of the people in the room obviously were thinking along the same line as Zhao Hao and Shen Yu. They treated Huo Wu with enthusiasm and did not mention any topic that would make the atmosphere awkward. Even if the siblings¡¯ rtionship were much more intimate than it was before, it was not something they could stick their nose into. It was best to talk less and make fewer mistakes. It wasn¡¯t smart to be curious about other people.

    Perhaps it was because Huo Wu was present, so no one smoked in the private room. Everyone just drank beer and chatted. The topics they talked about were very harmonious, so even Huo Wu could participate in their conversation.

    Just then, the door of the private room was opened again.

    Zhao Hao frowned subconsciously.

    Everyone he invited today was already here.

    Why did the door open again?

    The waiter at the door would not be ignorant enough to open the door unannounced.

    Then there was only one exnation; someone who was not invited to the party had opened the door.

    The private room was opened under his name. There was only one person he could think of that would act so bold and fearlessly.

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t understand the tension in the current atmosphere as she continued to eat the fresh orange in her hand. She was the most rxed person in the room.

    As soon as the door opened, everyone else¡¯s expression changed slightly beside Huo Yusen and Huo Wu.

    Huo Wu blinked her eyes in confusion.

    A young and brash voice could be heard from the direction of the door, ¡°Yo, you¡¯re all here!¡±

    Zhao Hao stood up first. His voice was deep as he called out, ¡°Jiang Zhining!¡±

    The young man named Jiang Zhining was grinning as he entered the room.

    He was wearing a ck leather jacket and a baseball cap. He also had his hand in his pockets. The man looked wild and untamable. Heughed and turned towards the person behind him, ¡°Brother Ze, I know a lot of people here!¡±

    Huo Wu¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard the man call out to ¡°Brother Ze¡±.

    If her memory served her correctly, then there was only one person who would be called ¡°Brother Ze¡±.

    And that was the male lead, Mo Ze, in the book, ¡¶Forced Love¡·.

 Chapter 29

    After he called out for ¡°Brother Ze¡±, a man strolled into the private VIP room.

    As soon as he came in, the room fell silent. One could even hear the sound of a pin dropping in the middle of the room.

    Like everyone else, Huo Wu¡¯s gaze naturally fell on the man who had just entered the room.

    The man was very tall, while one hand was holding the ck trench coat he had just taken off, his other hand was just casually dangling by the side of his body. He had applied hair gel on his hair. His hair wasbed back, revealing his clean and full forehead.

    His eyebrows were sharp like swords and his peach blossom eyes were bright and full of emotions.

    While Huo Yusen¡¯s eyes were cold and indifferent, Mo Ze¡¯s peach blossom eyes were full of love and affection.

    With just one nce at the man, Huo Wu was already certain that he was the male lead Mo Ze in the novel,¡¶Forced Love¡·.

    The person in front of him had to be Mo Ze.

    After all, the flirtatious aura around his body was sufficient to attract any woman. The smile on his face was enough to seduce people.

    His attitude, aura, and personality was not something that can be imitated.

    Mo Ze was described as a handsome, romantic, and affectionate person in the novel. He was like a burst of wild and unruly wind. He would flirt and tease many young women. However, he would never settle down with any of them.

    After Huo Wu saw Mo Ze with her own eyes, she realized that Mo Ze indeed deserved to be the female lead¡¯s ¡°Killer Constable¡±. He had an attractive appearance, a stunning body, and a good background. No matter how much he flirted around, there will probably still be women who would flock to him like the way moths flock to lights.

    T/N: Killer Constable (ÍòÈËÕ¶) ¨C An action/martial arts movie starring a man who is looking for the person responsible for stealing 2,000,000 taels from the royal vaults.

    However, being passionate and affectionate with everyone showed how ruthless and fickle he was.

    Without his charming appearance, Mo Ze was just a normal womanizer.

    In Huo Wu¡¯s opinion, her brother was better than Mo Ze.

    Huo Yusen was particrly favored by the author of the novel. His facial features were exquisite and delicate, making him look like he was mixed blood. However, Huo Yusen¡¯s temperament was noble and cold, so it was harder for people to approach him.

    Huo Wu was more attracted to a cold overbearing CEO rather than a womanizer.

    ording to Huo Wu¡¯s years of experience in reading novels, whenever a cold character in the novels encounters love, they will turn into a burning active volcano. Their love will be scorching hot like magma and passionate enough to burn a personpletely into dust.

    It was a pity that her elder brother did not encounter a woman who could turn him into an active volcano.

    Huo Yusen had taken care of Huo Wu when she had a cold. He evenforted her when she was sad and crying uncontrobly. Therefore, Huo Wu now considered him to be a half-brother to her.

    Huo Wu felt that her elder brother had a long way to go after she recalled Huo Yusen¡¯s emotional problems.

    How could she allow her brother to go old alone when he was so outstanding?

    Huo Wu couldn¡¯t help but think that after she resolved Huo Yuqing¡¯s threat towards her, maybe she could help her brother find his true love.

    The expression on Huo Yusen¡¯s face remained unchanged even when Mo Ze came in. He merely drank some wine without even ncing at Mo Ze.

    However, Mo Ze came here because of Huo Yusen.

    He didn¡¯t even put Zhao Hao and Shen Yu in his eyes.

 Chapter 30

    He and Huo Yusen both owned a portion of the stocks of this private high-end club, so it was not difficult for him to receive the news that Huo Yusen hade to the club today.

    The private room was filled with people from wealthy backgrounds. Some of them were children of wealthy businessmen and politicians. Even so, only Huo Yusen was able to catch Mo Ze¡¯s eyes.

    Huo Yusen was an unfathomable person. He was far more powerful than how he appeared to be.

    Even he couldn¡¯tpletely touch Huo Yusen¡¯s true powers and influence.

    Even since he heard that Huo Yusen had returned to the country, Mo Ze had been itching to test where Huo Yusen¡¯s bottom line lied.

    Mo Ze threw the windbreaker he was carrying in his hand to an empty spot where no one was sitting. Then, he casually looked around the private room.

    Zhao Hao and Shen Yu looked at Mo Ze with a dazed expression on their face. Since they were from different circles, they didn¡¯t have a close rtionship with him. Since Mo Ze was not invited to this party, he was considered to be a party crasher.

    But Mo Ze didn¡¯t care about what other people thought of him. This especially held true for Zhao Hao and Shen Yu, who were just insignificant people that Mo Ze did not care about.

    He was used to doing whatever he wanted to do. But if he knew that Zhao Hao and the others thought that he was here to crash the party, then he would¡¯ve told them that they were thinking too much.

    Since Huo Yusen was here, he didn¡¯t dare to be too presumptuous, lest Huo Yusen retaliated against him.

    Before he knew all of Huo Yusen¡¯s cards, he couldn¡¯t act rashly. This was his way of survival.

    Mo Ze slowly scanned the people in the room. He was surprised when he saw Huo Wu sitting beside Huo Yusen.

    Everyone knew that Huo Yusen was not close to women. Even his own sister cannot easily approach him.

    What was up with the girl sitting next to him? There were merely a few inches of space between them.

    Mo Ze suddenly thought of something. The corners of his lips curved into a smile and his expression softened by 20%.

    He was able to reveal all kinds of emotions casually in front of a female.

    He was able to be affectionate in one moment and act gently in the next moment.

    Instead of greeting Huo Yusen, Mo Ze faced Huo Wu. He appeared to be a wolf who had just seen a little white rabbit. In a bewitching tone, he said, ¡°Littledy is so pretty. Do you know who I am?¡±

    Huo Wu appeared a little dazed.

    Why did he appear to be nning to abduct an underage girl?

    Huo Yusen hadn¡¯t said anything since Mo Ze had entered. He didn¡¯t even cast a nce at Mo Ze. But President Huo finally lifted his noble head when he heard Mo Ze talking to Huo Wu.

    There were no obvious changes in his expression and his tone was as cold and indifferent as it had always been. However, everyone who knew him well knew that he was angry.

    ¡°She is not someone you can tease.¡± Huo Yusen¡¯s cold gaze fell lightly on Mo Ze.

    There was a warning behind his words that only Mo Ze could understand.

    Oh? A warning?

    It would¡¯ve been fine if Huo Yusen didn¡¯t warn him to back off. Now that he warned him, Mo Ze became even more interested in Huo Wu.

    What kind of deity was she to make Huo Yusen to personally warn him to back off?

    Mo Ze clicked his tongue. He took a pack of cigarettes out of his trouser pocket and took a piece out. He put the cigarette in his mouth and waited for one of his people to light the cigarette for him.

    Jiang Zhining pulled out a light and was just about to light Mo Ze¡¯s cigarette for him when Zhao Hao suddenly spoke out in a loud voice, ¡°You should mind your manners. There are minors here!¡±

    Jiang Zhining sneered and said, ¡°So what if there are minors here? Brother Ze is too charming, who can resist his charm?¡±

 Chapter 31

    Huo Yusen frowned and the expression on his face turned ice-cold when he heard Jiang Zhining¡¯s words.

    The private room was well heated; it felt like they were in the middle of a warm spring. But the atmosphere suddenly turned chilly. It was as if they were in the middle of a snowy winter.

    The onlookers who were originally sitting on the side watching the show suddenly shivered. Jiang Zhining paled slightly.

    Mo Ze pulled Jiang Zhining to stand behind him, and then he sat down at the seat across from Huo Yusen. He crossed his feet andzily leaned back on the seat, ¡°My brother doesn¡¯t know how to properly think before he speaks. I hope that President Huo won¡¯t take his words to heart.¡±

    After he finished speaking, his eyesnded back on Huo Wu again. He smiled gently and gracefully at her, exuding the charm of a mature man. ¡°Little girl don¡¯t be afraid of me. I just want to be your friend.¡±

    Huo Yusen narrowed his eyes and threw the empty wine ss he was holding onto the coffee table. The wine ss rolled across the coffee table before it dropped to the ground. The wine ss shattered into tiny pieces when it hit the ground.

    The wine ss cost thousands of yuan, yet in mere seconds, it became an unusable product.

    The corners of Huo Yusen¡¯s lips curved upward. His smile was beautiful and eye-catching; however, there was no warmth beneath his eyes, ¡°Mo Ze, you should check where you are first before you start acting lecherous. Let me say this again, she is not someone you can use to climb up to a higher social ss.¡±

    This was the first time Huo Yusen had disyed anger in front of Mo Ze.

    In addition to that, he was angry because of a little girl who was no more than seventeen or eighteen years old.

    Mo Ze hadn¡¯t said anything. It was Jiang Zhining who had immediately lost his anger over Huo Yusen¡¯s words. He stretched out his arm and pointed his finger at Huo Yusen, ¡°You!¡±

    But Jiang Zhining was still afraid of Huo Yusen¡¯s power and influence. He was also afraid that he may identally ruin Mo Ze¡¯s n, so he didn¡¯t dare to say anything insulting.

    Mo Ze had been quiet after hearing Huo Yusen¡¯s words. He couldn¡¯t help but appeared a little hurt.

    This was the first time in 20 years that someone dared to speak to him like this.

    Could it be that this little girl¡¯s body was covered in South African diamonds?

    How precious was she that even he can¡¯t use her to climb up the socialdder?

    Can there be a woman in this world where he can¡¯t afford use to climb up the socialdder?

    Mo Ze had been picking flowers for more than twenty years. There had never been a delicate flower that he had not been able to pick.

    He became a little more interested towards Huo Wu after Huo Yusen said that he couldn¡¯t afford to use her to climb up the socialdder.

    The harder it was to pick a flower, the more interested he will be in the flower.

    Mo Ze had never been not able to pick a flower.

    It would be even better if this little girl turned out to be Huo Yusen¡¯s chick.

    He was the best at seducing women away from their boyfriends.

    Mo Ze had been in the business world for many years, so he had learned how to remain quiet and calm under any circumstances.

    Even though Huo Yusen¡¯s words made him very unhappy, he endured the humiliation.

    He had already gained a lot during today¡¯s trip.

    At least, now he knew that there was a little girl who was very special to Huo Yusen.

    She was so special that Huo Yusen was willing to face him directly to protect her.

    Perhaps he can go against Huo Yusen by starting with this little girl.

    Mo Ze¡¯s anger faded like a receding tide when he thought of this idea. His signature smile reappeared on his face.

    He nced at the red wine, drinks, fruit bowls, and the set of cards ced on the coffee table. He snapped his fingers and suggested an idea with ill intentions. ¡°President Huo, do you dare to gamble with me?¡±

 Chapter 32

    Mo Ze stroked his chin and in an indifferent tone, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s y five-card stud. Let¡¯s set forth a wager. If I win, then she will belong to me. President Huo, what do you think?¡±

    T/N: five-card stud is the original form of poker (card game). You randomly select 5 cards and whoever has the higher valued cards win.

    There was a hint of provocation in his voice.

    Mo Ze didn¡¯t even mention what would happen if he happened to lose. He appeared confident that he would not lose at all.

    He had a rxed smile on his face.

    Huo Wu¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard his words.

    So, he wanted to use me as a prize in a gamble with Huo Yusen?

    Mo Ze was different from Huo Yusen. Huo Yusen was born from the legal wife of the Huo Family while Mo Ze was just an illegitimate child of the Mo Family.

    Mo Ze was born after the head of the Mo Family had a one-time affair with a woman.

    Huo Wu remembered clearly that Mo Ze returned to the Mo Family when he was fifteen. That meant that he had wandered around society by himself for 15 years.

    His mother did not care whether he lived or died. In order to survive, he worked as a construction worker, washed dishes, and worked at the barracks. He had worked many tiring and difficult jobs. He lived in poverty for a long time, and barely had anything to eat. Mo Ze lived in fear that he would starve to death the next day because he had nothing to eat.

    It was due to this upbringing that he was able to cultivate such an excellent temperament.

    Mo Ze returned to the Mo Family because Mo Ze¡¯s grandfather told Mo Cenfeng to bring him back to the Mo Family. But even after Mo Ze returned to the Mo Family, he still lived a difficult life as an illegitimate child.

    He had two half-brothers that were older than him and a younger sister.

    Except for Mo Ze, his other three siblings were all legitimate children born by Mo Cenfeng¡¯s legal wife.

    It was not difficult to imagine how he was treated while he was living in the Mo Family.

    However, he was now 25 years old and half of the Mo Family¡¯spany had already fallen into his hands. The other half of thepany will fall into his hands soon. Just based on this, it can be deduced that Mo Ze had extraordinary skills and capabilities.

    Huo Wu remembered that in the novel, Mo Ze had made his fortune in a Las Vegas casino.

    She was not clear how he specifically earned the fortune because the book never described the event in much detail.

    This was because the novel was not focused on Mo Ze¡¯s life story, but rather it focused on the love story between the male and female lead.

    When Mo Ze and Huo Yuqing met for the first time, Mo Ze had already earned his fortune. ording to the current timeline, Mo Ze had not met Huo Yuqing yet. The two of them would meet each other in half a year.

    After the two met, Mo Ze had spoiled Huo Yuqing by spending a lot of money on her. By the time they met, Mo Ze¡¯s childhood would¡¯ve beenpletely sealed away. Even those who knew of his true upbringing didn¡¯t dare to casually gossip about his poverty-stricken past.

    Much of Mo Ze¡¯s past and his upbringing was still a mystery. Not many people knew the truth.

    Huo Wu guessed that she was probably the one who knew the most about Mo Ze¡¯s past.

    She even knew that Mo Ze¡¯s ability to cheat in gambling had reached almost perfection.

    Even if he was under heavy surveince, no one could detect the subtle movements he makes throughout the game. Even the cameras can¡¯t detect that he was cheating.

    He had made arge fortune by cheating in gambling. This was the starting fund he had earned for himself. It was also due to this event that he had caught the eye and earned the respect of the man who owned thergest casino in Las Vegas. It was not long before the two men formed a business alliance.

    The man who owned thergest casino in Las Vegas could be considered as a talent scouter. It was thanks to him that Mo Ze was able to establish a foothold in the Mo Family.

    Since Mo Ze proposed to y this game, then he must already have a card up his sleeve. This game was probably a child¡¯s y to him.

    So¡­will Huo Yusen agree to y?

    Will he agree to take the gamble?

    Only a few seconds had passed even though so many thoughts had raced through Huo Wu¡¯s mind.

    She subconsciously nced at her elder brother as she waited for his response.

 Chapter 33

    Huo Yusen was currently ying with an empty wine ss that was in his hand. The tiny ss fragments from the wine ss he had thrown on the table were quickly cleaned up by a waiter.

    When Mo Ze challenged Huo Yusen to a game, Huo Yusen merely raised an eyebrow slightly. His eyes appeared abstruse and enigmatic; his demeanor remained calm.

    He finally smiled after some time had passed and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have to refuse.¡±

    Mo Ze spread his hand and smiled like a hoodlum, ¡°President Huo, don¡¯t be like this. In my opinion, everything in this world has a price tag. For example, even you and I have a price tag. As such, the beautiful little girl over this also has a price tag on her. You will only fail to win the items you desire if you don¡¯t have enough tokens. How about this, I will let you set the stakes. I will y with you no matter how high you have set the stakes. What do you think of my proposal, President Huo?¡± Even though Mo Ze¡¯s words were polite, he was actually taunting Huo Yusen.

    T/N: The token he is talking about here is referring to casino tokens, which is also a form of money. So, he¡¯s implying that you won¡¯t get the things you desire if you don¡¯t have enough money.

    The meaning behind hisst words was hinting that Huo Yusen was terrified of losing, so he was unwilling to gamble.

    Huo Yusen¡¯s long slender finger twirled the wine ss in his hand. He said slightly, ¡°First of all, she is not an item. Second, even if I¡¯m willing to gamble, you won¡¯t be able to handle the high stakes because you don¡¯t have enough money.¡± Speaking up to this point, Huo Yusen paused for a moment before he smiled and continued talking, ¡°Mr. Mo is only worth two billion yuan, hm?¡±

    His voice was extremely pleasant to hear, but Mo Ze¡¯s face immediately paled.

    He had struggled for over ten years before he was able to reach this worth.

    His worth was able to make 99% of the people in this world look up to him in awe, but he was still in front of Huo Yusen.

    Mo Ze clenched his hands into a fist so tightly that the blue veins on his hands were visible. He took a few deep breaths before he was barely able to force down the rage that was burning in his heart.

    He rested his chin on his fist and a hint of shed by his eyes, ¡°President Huo, no matter how high the stakes are, you should still give me a number. This way, I will know the goal that I will need to strive for.¡±

    Huo Yusen¡¯s mouth curved into a smile. His voice was not loud, but it was very impactful, ¡°I¡¯m her backing.¡±

    His words were powerful and resonating.

    It was like how a stone will cause multiple ripples in a calmke when the stone is thrown into theke.

    Huo Yusen¡¯s statement had made his attitude very clear.

    He was going to use his entire worth to protect this little girl.

    Unless Mo Ze¡¯s worth was more than Huo Yusen¡¯s worth, then Mo Ze will never get Huo Wu.

    Mo Ze subconsciously gritted his teeth. The rage in his heart was slowly burning his rationality.

    Huo Yusen was deliberately making things difficult for him, right?

    No one else was involved in this conversation.

    Right now, it was only a war between him and Huo Yusen.

    Mo Ze leaned back slightly on the sofa. He appeared to have returned to his rxed and outgoing persona.

    He was furious, but there was nothing he could do right now. He could only record this humiliation in his heart and wait until the day he could settle it with Huo Yusen again.

    He had gone through a lot of hard work in the past years. He learned how to endure everything silently and he also learned how to wait for the perfect opportunity to kill them in one blow.

    It didn¡¯t make sense for him to unt or even act bravely right now. After all, it was not wise to directly go against Huo Yusen right now.

    In a mere second, the anger in his face had vanished.

    Mo Ze waved his hand casually and said, ¡°Okay, fine, since you treasure her so much, then we don¡¯t need to use her as a betting chip. Let¡¯s just y a simple round to test out our luck, what do you think?¡±

    Huo Yusen remained quiet. It seemed like Mo Ze was determined to win against him in a gamble so that he could break his spirit.

    Mo Ze smiled with ease, ¡°If I win, then I want you to give me thend east of the city. If I lose, then I¡¯ll call you daddy.¡±

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t know much about thend east of the city, but for Mo Ze to personally open his mouth and ask for it, that meant that thend was probably special.

 Chapter 34

    The heating in the private room was a little too high, so Huo Yusen was a little hot. He slowly unbuttoned two of his cuffs and pulled up the sleeves of his shirt, revealing his smooth and beautiful arm.

    Although Huo Yusen appeared rxed, Huo Wu was certain that Mo Ze would definitely win this game if nothing unusual happened.

    Mo Ze¡¯s cheating ability was unquestionably remarkable.

    Huo Wu was a little worried about Huo Yusen. She didn¡¯t know what overcame her for that moment because she didn¡¯t think before she blurted out, ¡°If you want to y against my brother, then you will have to win against me first.¡±

    Many of the people in the room had a surprised expression on their faces when they heard Huo Wu¡¯s deration.

    Even Huo Wu was astonished by her sudden deration. After the moment of bravery had passed, Huo Wu was embarrassed and didn¡¯t know what to do.

    How could she say something so impulsive?

    In her previous life, Huo Wu was extremely lucky. She was able to win a prize every time she yed the raffle. Even so, what meager luck she may have was probably not enough to win against a gambler who was a master at cheating.

    But since those words had already left her mouth¡­

    Could she still go back on her words shamelessly?

    Huo Yusen raised an eyebrow; he appeared to be surprised by her sudden action too.

    He opened his mouth to speak, but before he had the time to say anything, Mo Ze beat him to the punch. Mo Zeughed heartily and said, ¡°Okay. I will y with the little beauty first.¡±

    Mo Ze didn¡¯t pay much attention to how Huo Wu had addressed Huo Yusen as ¡°brother.¡±

    Don¡¯t people nowadays have all kinds of hobbies and interests?

    He had even heard people call other people ¡°godfather¡± and ¡°step-father¡± before, so nothing fazed him anymore.

    T/N: I think he¡¯s talking about roley here. xD He thinks Huo Wu is calling Huo Yusen ¡°brother¡± because it¡¯s their kink.

    Huo Wu pursed her lips.

    She subconsciously nced at Huo Yusen.

    Huo Yusen smiled when he saw how nervous she was.

    The corners of his mouth were slightly raised when he smiled. He had a beautiful smile and his eyes seemed to sparkle like there was a sea of brilliant stars hiding beneath his eyes. ¡°y as you wish. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you win or lose.¡±

    Huo Wu had nothing to worry about after Huo Yusen¡¯s reassurance.

    It didn¡¯t matter whether she lost or won anyway.

    The downside to losing was that Huo Yusen will have to y against Mo Ze.

    Forget it. She should just casually y with him.

    Since she was bound to lose, Huo Wu nned to y without any restrictions.

    No one else had the intention to join the game. They merely watched them from the sideline. As a result, this round of five-card stud turned into 1v1 between Huo Wu and Mo Ze.

    Because it was a 1v1, they didn¡¯t need to raise anything. They only needed to choose five cards each and spread them out in front of them. Then, they wouldpete to see who had the higher number of cards.

    To ensure the fairness of the game, they didn¡¯t use a dealer. Instead, they ced the deck of cards facedown one by one on the table. Huo Wu and Mo Ze would choose their own cards.

    When it was time for one of them to choose the first card, Mo Ze smiled and said that since Huo Wu was ady, that she could choose a card first.

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t frequently y five-card stud, so she was a newbie in this field.

    However, she used to be in the entertainment industry before, so she watched many big shots y this game. As a result, she knew which cards are big and which cards are small.

    It wasn¡¯t her style to dawdle around when it was her turn.

    She simply chose a card that was in front of her.

    In this game, she didn¡¯t need to show other people what her first card was.

    So, after Huo Wu picked a card, she sneaked a nce at the card.

    She lifted only a small corner of the card as she peeked at the number.

    As soon as she saw the number on her card, she ced the card down quickly, making sure that no one had the chance to peek at her cards.

    Mo Ze was amused when he saw the expression on Huo Wu¡¯s face. Her cautious action and the expression on her face made her seem as if she was facing a mighty enemy. Mo Zeughed and said, ¡°Little sister, you don¡¯t need to be so nervous. We¡¯re just ying a casual game.¡±

    T/N: Mo Ze referred to her as ¡°little sister¡±, but they¡¯re not blood-rted siblings. It¡¯smon to address someone close to you as a brother/sister. It¡¯s simr to Oppa in Korea, which is what you call an older male friend.

    Although Huo Wu guessed that she would probably lose in the end, she still wanted to try her best.

    Perhaps the Goddess of Luck will bless her.

 Chapter 35

    After Huo Wu selected a card, it was Mo Ze¡¯s turn.

    He selected a card indifferently and took a quick glimpse at his card before he ced it facedown.

    Even though he was a five-card stud expert, Huo Wu knew that Mo Ze wasn¡¯t as calm as he portrayed himself to be. But Mo Ze was talented at hiding his emotions from his face, so she couldn¡¯t tell whether he got a good card or a bad card.

    Mo Ze winked at her after he noticed that she was secretly looking at him.

    Mo Ze¡¯s peach blossom eyes were extremely charming. His charming eyes and handsome face was enough to seduce people with just one nce.

    However, Huo Wu pretended as if she didn¡¯t see him winking at her.

    Since she was unable to read anything off from Mo Ze¡¯s face, it was better if she didn¡¯t look at him at all.

    It was now the second round of card selection after the first round of card selection had ended.

    The cards they picked during the first round could only be revealed to the person who picked them. The next four cards that they will pick will be disyed for everyone to see.

    Huo Wu¡¯s eyes slowly wandered around the remaining cards. After she looked around, she solemnly selected her second card.

    Huo Wu selected the card J of spades in the second round of card selection.

    Mo Ze appeared overly rxedpared to how serious Huo Wu was acting. The second card he selected was the Q of hearts.

    The game was progressing quickly.

    It was now the third round of card selection.

    There was no difference between any of the cards in Huo Wu¡¯s eyes.

    The cards all have the same color in the back, and no matter how long she looked at the cards, she couldn¡¯t see anything different about them.

    In the end, she simply closed her eyes and selected a card based on her intuition.

    In the third round of card selection, Huo Wu selected the card 10 of spades, and Mo Ze selected the card J of spades.

    Mo Ze licked his lips when he saw how nervous Huo Wu was. He snapped his finger at the waiter to call him over.

    The waiter came over and asked him for his order. Mo Ze smiled and nodded his head at Huo Wu, ¡°Bring this little sister a ss of freshly squeezed juice.¡±

    Huo Wu red at him and directly rejected his offer, ¡°Thank you, but I don¡¯t need it.¡±

    Huo Wu thought that her re made her look menacing and serious, but the truth was that she looked innocent and lovable when she tried to re at Mo Ze.

    Mo Zeughed at her appearance. He was in a good mood, ¡°Little sister, take it easy. I don¡¯t have the heart to win against you if you look like that.¡±

    Huo Wu: Haha.

    You still have a confident and rxed appearance. You seem certain that you¡¯re going to win even though you say you don¡¯t have the heart to win against me.

    Huo Wu lowered her head and looked at her own card. She refused to interact with someone like him.

    Mo Ze touched his chin. His interest in Huo Wu grew.

    It was now the fourth round of card selection after their short interaction.

    Huo Wu closed her eyes and took a deep breath.

    After she took a deep breath, she extended her hand to select a card. However, before she was able to select a card, a warm hand was ced on top of her hand. The warm temperature from the hand was passed to her hand.

    She subconsciously turned around to see who the hand belonged to.

    Huo Yusen was sitting next to her. When he saw that she had turned around, he patted the back of her hand to calm her down. ¡°This is just a game. It doesn¡¯t matter if you win or lose.¡±

    It turned out that even Huo Yusen had noticed that she was nervous.

    What should she do? Although she was certain that she would lose against Mo Ze, she was still hoping that a miracle would happen so that she would win.

    She was in a dilemma right now.

    To tell the truth, she really wanted to win because she wanted to help Huo Yusen.

    Huo Wu replied with a simple ¡®okay¡¯ before she drew her fourth card.

    During the fourth round of card selection, she selected the card Q of spades and Mo Ze selected the card 10 of hearts.

 Chapter 36

    Based on the card the two had selected in thest three rounds, the cards they had drawn were Q, J, and 10.

    The only difference was that Huo Wu¡¯s cards were spades while Mo Ze¡¯s cards were hearts.

    In a five-card stud game, spades were valued higher than hearts.

    In other words, Huo Wu had a higher chance of winning than Mo Ze right now.

    It seemed like both of them had a chance to have a straight flush based on the three cards they disyed. However, the game was not over yet. It was still unknown whether it was Mo Ze or Huo Wu who had the bigger hand.

    T/N: Straight flush is 5 cards of consecutive value and has the same suit. For example, 2 of Hearts, 3 of Hearts, 4 of Hearts, 5 of Hearts, and 6 of Hearts. Bigger hand = higher valued cards.

    It wasn¡¯t until the fourth round that the rxed and confident facade on Mo Ze¡¯s face began to crumble.

    Even though he still had a smile on his face, Mo Ze knew that the current situation was unfavorable to him.

    His cards were lower in value than Huo Wu¡¯s cards.

    He was able to clearly realize this.

    But how did he lose to her?

    He was a veteran in five-card stud, so how could he lose to an amateur?

    How was this possible?

    He started ying this game when he was merely a child.

    When he was young, he could not afford a phone, so he couldn¡¯t go online. He didn¡¯t go to inte cafes, KTV, or any other entertainment that cost money. Instead, he bought a deck of cards with his friends and yed five-card stud with them.

    The card game was very popr among the people. At that time, they didn¡¯t y the game for money. Instead, they yed it as a form of entertainment to pass time.

    Since he was a young child, he was keen on winning these games. Even though it was a simple game to pass time for the group of kids, Mo Ze still wanted to win.

    It was from that time that he began to learn how to tamper the cards so that he would win.

    Mo Ze narrowed his eyes and looked at the six cards that were spread out on the table.

    Thest card they select will be very important.

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t realize that Mo Ze was no longer as calm as he portrayed himself to be.

    On the other hand, Huo Wu began to rx after she was coaxed by Huo Yusen.

    She will leave thest card to fate since it was thest round of card selection.

    Huo Wu closed her eyes and casually selected a card as she did before.

    She had always believed in miracles.

    She believed that as long as she had faith, then a miracle might be bestowed upon her.

    Huo Wu picked a card at random and ced the selected card on the table.

    She heard the people around her gasped in surprise before she even opened his eyes.

    Huh? What card did she draw?

    Huo Wu opened her eyes curiously and was pleasantly surprised when she saw that she selected the K of spades. This was the card she needed!

    She had the K of spades, Q of spades, J of spades, and 10 of spades. The only card remaining was the first card she drew.

    The expression on Mo Ze¡¯s face turned unsightly after he saw the cards that Huo Wu had selected.

    He was somewhat reluctant to select thest card.

    Zhao Hao seemed to have sensed his nervousness. He had a smile stered on his face as he urged Mo Ze, ¡°President Mo, why aren¡¯t you selecting your card? Are you afraid to lose?¡±

    Mo Ze snorted in response and immediately selected a card. He selected the card, 9 of hearts.

    The five rounds of card selection have ended.

    It was now time for them to reveal the first card that they had selected.

    Huo Wu beat Mo Ze to the punch by revealing her card first!

    The first card she selected was the A of spades!

    All five of her cards were now revealed to everyone.

    Huo Wu¡¯s cards were A, K, Q, J, and 10 of the spades suits. This was the highest royal flush that someone can achieve in the game!

 Chapter 37

    Huo Wu actually appeared to be quite puzzled at the moment. It was incredulous that she had actually won.

    She never imagined that the Goddess of Luck would actually pay her a visit.

    There was only a very small probability for someone to actually get a royal flush. Yet Huo Wu was able to blindly select the cards and managed to draw a royal flush!

    It didn¡¯t matter what Mo Ze¡¯sst cards were because a straight flush cannot beat a royal flush!

    This was because the royal flush was the highest possiblebination of cards in five-card stud. No otherbination of cards could beat it!

    Mo Ze still didn¡¯t reveal hisst card. When no one was paying attention to Mo Ze, Zhao Hao flipped over Mo Ze¡¯sst card with lightning speed.

    It was 8 of hearts!

    Mo Ze¡¯s cards are Q, J, 10, 9, 8 of the hearts suits. It was a straight flush.

    It was without a doubt that a straight flush was one of the highest valuedbinations of cards in the game.

    It was a pity that Mo Ze¡¯s straight flush was met with Huo Wu¡¯s royal flush today.

    The only ending for him was a defeat!

    Huo Wu was unable to contain her joy. She has actually won. Thanks to her excellent luck, she managed to win against a big shot like Mo Ze!

    Huo Wu¡¯s eyes curved into crescent moons and she appeared proud and happy.

    Her pride and happiness did not make her appear annoying, instead, it made her appear rather cute.

    Huo Wu couldn¡¯t help but show off in front of Huo Yusen, ¡°Brother, I won!¡±

    Huo Yusen gave a soft hum in reply. Bright specks of light appeared in his eyes like the stars in the sky as he smiled.

    Huo Wu was unable to contain her happiness.

    It seemed like her unprecedented luck from her previous life had followed her into this life.

    She hoped that her good luck wouldst for a long time.

    While Huo Wu¡¯s side was in high spirits, Mo Ze¡¯s side was in a gloomy mood.

    He never expected that his first and only defeat in his entire life would be in the hands of a little girl.

    Mo Ze was no longer interested in staying in the private room after he lost the five-card stud. He got up and picked up his windbreaker. He smiled at Huo Wu affectionately and said, ¡°Little sister, I¡¯ll see you next time.¡± He left the private room without bidding farewell to anyone else.

    The smile on Mo Ze¡¯s face disappeared as soon as he left the private room. He steadily turned to Jiang Zhining behind him and said, ¡°Get the surveince footage from the private room we were in just now.¡±

    Jiang Zhining hesitated for a few seconds before he awkwardly replied, ¡°Brother Ze, there is no surveince camera installed in the private room we were in just now.¡±

    Mo Ze discovered his mistake after Jiang Zhining¡¯s exnation.

    His mind was in a daze after he lost to a woman. The private rooms here have absolute privacy, so they don¡¯t have any surveince cameras.

    Mo Ze touched his chin with his hand and murmured, ¡°Do you think she had done anything to the cards?¡±

    Jiang Zhining pondered for a few seconds before he cautiously answered, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    No matter how he looked at it, she had casually yed the game just now. How could an amateur like her be able to cheat without their detection?

    Mo Ze was not surprised by his answer.

    In fact, he knew in his heart that she did not cheat.

    Even so, he wanted to confirm the truth with someone else first.

    Even though he knew that she didn¡¯t cheat, he still found the situation to be quite incredulous.

    How good must her luck be in order for her to casually draw a royal flush?

    Her luck was in defiance of what was natural.

    It would be okay if this was merely an ident, but what if it wasn¡¯t?

    Mo Ze felt that it was time for him to measure this little girl¡¯s ability.

 Chapter 38

    Huo Yusen and his friends didn¡¯t leave the bar until 8 o¡¯clock.

    Huo Wu and Huo Yusen both arrived home at 9 o¡¯clock.

    Huo Wu bid her brother good night and headed to her room with her present in hand. The first thing she did after she returned to her room was to open her WeChat and post her first WeChat post since she transmigrated here/

    T/N: WeChat is like the Facebook of China. You can post pictures and texts on your page. You can also message your friends.

    Little Piggie Wu: ¡°This is the present my brother gave me. I love it so much.

    T/N: Little Piggie Wu is her username in WeChat. [Very Happy][Very Happy]¡±

    Attached to her WeChat post was a picture of a giant pig that was around 150cm tall.

    The group had just finished dinner. They decided to go out for a walk when they passed by a store that was selling stuffed animals. When Zhao Hao saw the stuffed animals, he casually asked Huo Yusen, ¡°Did you ever give your sister a gift? Don¡¯t little girls love stuffed animals?¡±

    Huo Yusen didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he went directly into the store and swiped his card to buy a stuffed animal in the shape of a pig. Then, he gave it to Huo Wu.

    Huo Wu happily held the pink pig while she walked along with the group in the shopping mall. No matter what, this was the first gift that her elder brother had given her, so it deserved to be cherished carefully.

    In addition to that, she really liked the gift.

    As a result, Huo Wu couldn¡¯t help but post a picture of the pink pig in her WeChat as a way to remember this day. The rtionship between her and Huo Yusen as siblings will definitely improve.

    Huo Wu had just changed her WeChat username to Little Piggie Wu.

    In her previous life, there was a children¡¯s cartoon called ¡°Peppa Pig¡± that originated from Britain. After the cartoon was introduced to China, it became widely popr. Although the character design and the animation were simple, the little pink pigs looked especially adorable. The voice actors did an amazing job voicing the little pigs¡¯ voice. The voice actors did an especially great job mimicking the snorting sound of a pig. As a result, the cartoon had undoubtedly be one of the children¡¯s favorite cartoons for a certain period of time.

    Huo Wu¡¯s zodiac was the pig in this life, so when she opened her WeChat just now to post the picture, the first name that came to her mind was Peppa Pig.

    Since her name was Wu, she took away the word Peppa andbined the remaining characters with her name. In the end, she ended up with: Little Piggie Wu.

    Huo Wu really liked her new WeChat name.

    After she posted the post, she didn¡¯t bother to check her messages or anything else. She tossed her phone on the bed gently and went directly to the bathroom to take a hot shower.

    After Huo Wu finished taking a hot shower, she dried her long hair, brushed her teeth, washed her face, and applied skincare products on her face. It was already 10 o¡¯clock when she walked out of the bathroom.

    Huo Wu stretchedzily and climbed onto the bed.

    Huo Wu subconsciously yawned when shey down on the bed that was as soft as cotton candy. She blinked her tired eyes.

    It was 10 o¡¯clock; it was time for her to sleep.

    Just as Huo Wu prepared herself to head to sleep, her phone began to vibrate.

    Huo Wu let out a groan as she reached out her arm to grab the phone that she had previously tossed on the bed.

    She unlocked the screen and discovered that Yun Xinxin had sent her several messages on WeChat.

 Chapter 39

    A Tiny Star: Why didn¡¯t you answer my phone call?

    A Tiny Star: Tsk tsk, I just realized that you changed your username on WeChat.

    A Tiny Star: Hello? Hello? Hello? Are you there?

    A Tiny Star: If you continue ignoring me, then I¡¯ll head to sleep!

    A Tiny Star: Why aren¡¯t you responding? Please pay attention to me! I¡¯m anxious!

    Huo Wu was startled by all the messages.

    It turned out that while she was taking her bath, Yu Xinxin had called her five times and sent more than ten messages through WeChat.

    Her phone had vibrated just now because Yu Xinxin had sent her another WeChat message.

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t know why Yu Xinxin was looking for her, so she immediately called her back.

    The call only rang once before it was already picked up by Yu Xinxin.

    As soon as the call connected, Yu Xinxin began to ramble on, ¡°Huo Wu, what are you doing? Why didn¡¯t you call me back earlier?¡±

    Huo Wu sincerely apologized, ¡°Sorry, Xinxin, I just finished taking a bath. I have just finished attending to my matters. Why did you call me?¡±

    Yu Xinxin also knew that Huo Wu took a long time to bath, so she didn¡¯tin anymore, ¡°I called you because I suddenly remembered something important after I saw the post you posted on WeChat.¡±

    Huo Wu rolled over and found a morefortable angle toy down. Shezily asked, ¡°What did you remember?¡±

    ¡°There will be a math exam tomorrow in ss because the exam was pushed ahead of schedule. The students who fail to get a passing grade on the exam will have to stay after school for an additional hour and a half every day from Monday to Friday for remedial math ss.¡±

    Huo Wu quickly jumped out of bed when she heard the news.

    The math exam was originally supposed to take ce on Friday, but it will be pushed forward to Tuesday, which will be tomorrow!

    She originally thought that she had three days to review the materials, but after the exam was pushed forward, she will only have one night to review all the materials!

    If she remembered correctly, the original owner of the body once scored a 60 on a test.

    If the test was out of 100 points in total, then she can barely pass the exam with 60 points.

    However, it was a pity that tomorrow¡¯s math exam was out of 150 points. This meant that she would need to score exactly 90 points or high to pass the exam.

    Huo Wu did well in school in her previous life. However, she dropped out of high school and entered the entertainment industry to support herself. When she was in junior high school, she was ranked first in her entire school. After she passed the high school entrance exam, she was admitted to a well-known high school. The biggest regret she had was that she failed to graduate from high school.

    She wanted to make up for the regrets she had in her previous life during this life.

    Not only did she want to finish high school in this life, but she also wanted to be admitted to a good university.

    Tomorrow¡¯s math exam will be the first exam she will be taking in this life. Ever since she found out about the exam, she swore to herself that she will receive a good grade on the exam and give herself a positive start. She nned on taking school seriously.

    However, she never would¡¯ve imagined that the math teacher would actually push forward the exam date!

    Did God want to punish her?

    Huo Wu was sleepy earlier, but after she found out about the exam, she became wide awake. She bit her lower lip and her tone was impatient as she asked, ¡°Xinxin, what should I do? I didn¡¯t review any of the materials yet.¡±

 Chapter 40

    Yun Xinxinughed mischievously, ¡°I could already guess that you didn¡¯t review any of the materials! But don¡¯t panic yet! I received news that the math exam this time will be randomly selected from the sixteen worksheets of math questions we had done before. It¡¯s not difficult to pass the exam. We can just memorize the words and answers to the question. By doing this, we can at least get a passing score.¡±

    Huo Wu¡¯s eyes immediately brightened, ¡°Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true! I won¡¯t talk to you anymore; I will go back to memorizing the questions.¡±

    Huo Wu thanked her gratefully, ¡°Okay! Xinxin, thank you!¡± Yun Xinxin had really helped her resolve a big problem this time!

    ¡°There is no need to thank me. This is called mutual help. If you have any news about anything important, remember to tell me!¡±

    ¡°Definitely!¡±

    After Huo Wu hung up, she opened her school bag and pulled out a folder.

    Fortunately, all her exam papers were divided into different folders and neatly stacked in each of the folders. It wasn¡¯t difficult for her to find the sixteen math worksheets that she had done before.

    Huo Wu did not n on sleeping tonight. She sat on her desk and put the math worksheets in front of her.

    Even if she had to pull an all-nighter, she will finish memorizing all sixteen math worksheets.

    Huo Wu originally nned on redoing each question because that was the easiest way to remember the questions.

    Although she inherited the original owner¡¯s memories, most of the memories she received were already fading.

    Since the original owner¡¯s grades aren¡¯t good, she naturally cannot rely on memory alone to solve the problems. In the end, she had to rely on herself.

    After Huo Wu read through three of the multiple-choice questions, she realized that she was too naive!

    She did not know how to do any of the questions she had read thus far!

    She had dropped out of high school for many years. In addition, she didn¡¯t even finish attending high school at all. The math problems in front of her were no different from a Greek book!

    As soon as Huo Wu realized that she can¡¯t do the problems by herself, she gave up the idea of redoing the questions.

    She didn¡¯t have much time left, so she will just memorize everything. She just needed to get through tomorrow¡¯s exam.

    Just as she nned on memorizing the questions, Huo Wu discovered that part of the worksheet was actually empty!

    In other words, the original owner didn¡¯t write down all the correct answers!

    Now, she can¡¯t even memorize the problems even if she wanted to! What should she do?

    Should she call Yu Xinxin?

    Yu Xinxin¡¯s math scores aren¡¯t good either. She can¡¯t waste Yu Xinxin¡¯s precious time while she crammed for the exam.

    What else could she do besides asking Yu Xinxin for help?

    While Huo Wu was at her wit¡¯s end, she suddenly remembered her golden thigh!

    Her golden thigh, Huo Yusen, had graduated from the world¡¯s top institution, Harvard University. He was a top student in high school.

    He can easily solve graduate school level math problems, so solving high school math problems would be effortless for him.

    Huo Wu held her sixteen pages of math worksheet as she ran to look for Huo Yusen.

 Chapter 41

    She arrived in front of Huo Yusen¡¯s room. She raised her hand and knocked on the door three times.

    ¡°Knock, knock, knock.¡± The dull knocking sound was particrly clear on this silent night.

    Huo Wu had just realized that it was almost 11 o¡¯clock at night after she knocked on the door. Generally speaking, most people would already be asleep at this point.

    She withdrew her hand and felt that she was being too rude.

    Since it was alreadyte, she shouldn¡¯t disturb Huo Yusen¡¯s rest.

    Huo Wu turned away and was ready to leave. But she had just taken a step before the door behind her swung open from the inside.

    The bright light streaming from the room cast a long shadow in front other.

    Huo Yusen¡¯s pleasant-sounding voice could be heard, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Huo Wu was unable to walk forward or retreat. She could only stand in a daze while holding a stack of math worksheets.

    Huo Yusen immediately understood why she came over when he saw the stack of math worksheets in her arms. He moved to the side and said, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Since he already invited her in, she could only nod her head and obediently walk in.

    When she entered the room, she saw that theputer on Huo Yusen¡¯s desk was still on. IT seemed like he hadn¡¯t gone to bed yet.

    The heating in the room made the room feel like it was spring.

    Huo Yusen took a sip of the water that was on the table before he asked, ¡°Which part of the worksheet do you not understand?¡±

    Huo Wu felt embarrassed when she heard his question. Even when she auditioned for various roles in her previous life, she had never been this nervous.

    She could only whisper, ¡°I don¡¯t¡­know any of it.¡±

    Huo Yusen seemed to be surprised by her answer. He fell silent for a few seconds before he said, ¡°Let¡¯s start with a simple problem then.¡±

    Huo Wu meekly nodded her head and put the first sheet of worksheet from the stack of worksheets on the table. She recalled that her exam was tomorrow, so she licked her lips and said, ¡°Brother, just teach me the questions I didn¡¯tplete.¡±

    Huo Yusen nced at her, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    He looked through the worksheet quickly, and then he began to exin it in detail.

    Asking Huo Yusen to help her do high school math problems was overkill, but he was the only person that Huo Wu could think of that can help her right now.

    Huo Yusen¡¯s fingers that were holding the fountain pen were slender. His fair fingers and the ck fountain pen caused a strong ck and white contrast. This contrast became even more apparent under the brightly lighted room. He probably had just taken a shower because she could smell the fresh scent of shower gel on him.

    Huo Wu¡¯s gaze moved from his slender fingers to the back of his hand, then her gaze moved to his wrist, and then slowly upwards¡­

    ¡°Do you understand this question now?¡±

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t realize what she was doing just now until he asked her a question!

    She had subconsciously started to stare at him! Huo Wu was inadvertently attracted by her elder brother¡¯s beauty. She hadmitted a great sin.

    Although she was admiring Huo Yusen¡¯s hand like a piece of artwork, she still felt a deep sense of guilt.

    While her elder brother was teaching her seriously, she became absorbed in his beauty. She should be ashamed of herself!

    She quickly focused her gaze on the worksheet and began concentrating on what he was teaching her.

 Chapter 42

    However, even the general exercises on the worksheet are very difficult for her to understand. After Huo Yusen asked her whether he understood his exnation, she shook her head honestly.

    ¡°Which part do you not understand?¡±

    To be honest, she didn¡¯t understand anything.

    Huo Yusen could already guess the answer to his question due to Huo Wu¡¯s silence.

    He pinched the space between his eyebrows with his fingers. He appeared to be helpless in front of his younger sister.

    Huo Yusen tapped the table with his left hand as he waited for Huo Wu to concentrate. Then he used his right hand to draw a line on one of the problems he was exining with his foundation pen, ¡°This question is asking you to calcte the variable range of x2. To do that, you must first find the points where x2 and x1 are equivalent to each other¡­¡±

    Huo Yusen¡¯s voice was very pleasing to the ears. After he grew from an adolescent to a man, his voice had gotten deeper. Huo Wu gradually immersed herself in his exnation.

    To be considered to be a top student, he or she must be able to solve the most difficult problems with the easiest method.

    Huo Yusen probably knew that Huo Wu had a weak foundation when it came to studying, so he would always exin the basics before he started exining the questions. Due to this, Huo Wu was able to understand the questions much more easily.

    Soon, the two pages of nk worksheets were filled with the correct answers.

    Suddenly, Huo Yusen received a new email on hisptop.

    His gaze sank when he looked through the email, and he asked Huo Wu to do the other questions first.

    Huo Wu nodded her head and busied herself.

    While Huo Yusen was dealing with his email, Huo Wu subconsciously nced at the time. She discovered that it was already two in the morning.

    No wonder she was so sleepy.

    At this time, Huo Yusen had already stepped out of the room to call someone.

    She was able to faintly hear him speak, and she was surprised to find out that her brother was speaking French with the person on the phone. Her elder brother not only knew Chinese and English, but he also knew how to speak the romantic and gentle Frenchnguage.

    The French wordsing out of his mouth were smooth and graceful.

    Suddenly, Huo Wu was extremely drowsy, so she could not control her urge to sleep. She thought to herself, it¡¯s fine if she justy down for a few minutes. As a result, sheid her head on the table for a ¡°few¡± minutes of rest.

    When Huo Yusen entered the room after he finished dealing with the matter and phone call, he was greeted by Huo Wu¡¯s sweet sleeping face.

    He didn¡¯t know what she was dreaming about, but there was a shallow smile on the corners of her lips.

    Her smile was too sweet.

    Her smile was like a white rabbit candy; one could taste the sweet and fragrant candy just by looking at her face.

    Huo Yusen massaged the space between his eyebrows. He was sleepy too, so he did not wake up Huo Wu in the end.

    ¨C

    Huo Wu woke up in confusion the next day. She discovered that the bed and nket did not belong to her! She sat up quickly in panic.

    But after she looked around at the furnishings in the room, she remembered that she came to her elder brother¡¯s roomst night to ask him for help. But in the middle of it, she fell asleep and ended up on her elder brother¡¯s bed!

    She hade here to ask him to tutor her on math questions, but she fell asleep halfway, and worst of all, she upied his bed!

    Huo Wu hurriedly pulled off the nket and stood up. She was prepared to take her math paper and roll back to her own room in secret.

    But after she picked up her paper, she realized that the nk pages had all been filled with the correct answer.

    Next to the stack of worksheets, there was a notebook that was filled with step by step exnations on the solution of each problem.

    Huo Wu looked at the notebook filled with pages of math notes, the rim of her eyes suddenly turned red.

 Chapter 43

    Even if Huo Yusen had an outstanding IQ, he will still need a lot of time to finish each problem and exin how to do each problem. Even though these math problems are not difficult for him, he may have even spent most of the night helping her solve and exin all of this.

    He obviously had many things to do, yet he still found some time in his busy schedule to help herplete all the exercises on the worksheets.

    Her elder brother treated her very well.

    After Huo Wu returned to her room, she quickly brushed her teeth and washed her face. She hurriedly ran downstairs to find Huo Yusen.

    At this time, he should be having breakfast.

    But when she got downstairs, she was informed by the housekeeper that Huo Yusen had left the vi half an hour ago.

    Auntie Zhang put a te of freshly prepared omelet on the table and said, ¡°I think something has happened in thepany, so he rushed to thepany this morning to deal with it.¡±

    Huo Wu became more worried as she listened to Auntie Zhang¡¯s exnation.

    If he hadn¡¯t stayed up all night helping her solve her math problems, then Huo Yusen would¡¯ve been able to sleep a little before he headed to thepany.

    It was all her fault.

    Huo Wu lost her appetite due to her guilty conscience. She pulled out her phone and opened WeChat; she wanted to message Huo Yusen.

    She added Huo Yusen as a friend on WeChat, but they have never spoken on there before.

    However, she didn¡¯t know what Huo Yusen¡¯s WeChat username was. She had over 500 friends added on WeChat, it would take her hours to scroll through all of them to find her elder brother. By the time she finished, she would bete for school.

    Auntie Zhang brought a cup of soy milk for her and said, ¡°Miss, you should eat more. You need to eat more to stay healthy.¡±

    Huo Wu had no choice but to pick up the cup of soy milk and took a sip.

    She noticed that there was a small red circle on with the number 4 inside the circle on her WeChat app.

    She recalled that she posted an update on her feed yesterday, so the number inside the red circle should be the number of likes andments from her friends.

    Huo Wu felt that this was quite strange, she had nearly 500 friends on WeChat, so howe there were only a couple of peoplementing and liking her post?

    Huo Wu did not have OCD, but after seeing the small red circle, she couldn¡¯t help but click on the app.

    After she entered the app, she noticed that there are two likes and twoments on her post.

    One of the likes and one of thements came from her friend, Yu Xinxin.

    But she was surprised when she saw that the otherment actually came from Huo Yusen.

    He responded to her post with a very simple message, ¡°Study hard.¡±

    Huo Wu pouted at his response, but she still couldn¡¯t hide the smile blooming on her face.

    Her elder brother actuallymented on her post!

    She had just wanted to scroll through her friend list to find her elder brother, but she never expected that her brother had already delivered himself to her door.

    Huo Wu tapped on Huo Yusen¡¯s avatar to look at his information, only to find out that his WeChat username was his real name, and his avatar was the general avatar new users started out with when they first used the app.

    His information and avatar were really nd and boring.

    Even so, she happily left ament on Huo Yusen¡¯s profile page, ¡°The world¡¯s best elder brother.¡±

    After she posted that, Huo Wu opened the messaging interface. After she pondered for a while, she finally messaged him, ¡°Brother, thank you.¡±

    Huo Yusen replied quickly, ¡°No need to thank me. Remember to pay attention in ss.¡±

    Huo Wu couldn¡¯t help butughed when she saw his reply.

    He was really acting like he was her parent.

    She pursed her lips and thought about how she should reply before she typed, ¡°I understand. I will follow my elder brother¡¯s instructions.¡±

 Chapter 44

    When Huo Wu arrived at school, Yu Xinxin was already there.

    But the two did not have time for chit chat today. Huo Wu headed straight for her seat as she continued to memorize the worksheets.

    She did not waste a minute of her time this morning. Huo Yusen specially hired a female driver for her. The driver will be tasked with driving her to and from school. When she was in the car just now, she was trying to make every second count by continuously memorizing the exercises on the worksheets.

    The female driver assumed that Huo Wu was a top student in school when she saw how diligently she was studying. The female driver gave her earnest advice by telling her to strike a bnce between studying and resting. Because of how earnest and sincere the female driver was being, Huo Wu was too embarrassed to tell the driver the truth.

    Huo Wu looked like she was preparing to fight an enemy as she stared intensely at the worksheets. Yu Xinxin walked over to Huo Wu and grabbed her worksheets. She smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Let you tell you some good news. We won¡¯t be taking the exam today, the exam will be given on Friday, the original date.¡±

    Huo Wu straightened her back and was just about to grab her worksheets back from Yu Xinxin when she heard the news. She widened her eyes in disbelief, ¡°Why?¡±

    Yu Xinxin shrugged, ¡°The whole ss protested against the exam, so the math teacher had no choice but toply with the ss.¡±

    ¡°When were you notified of this?¡±

    ¡°I was notified just now. You arrived just when the math teacher left.¡±

    No wonder everyone in the ssroom was in such a happy mood.

    However, Huo Wu was not delighted by the news at all.

    This was not good news for her, instead, the news was like a thunderbolt on a sunny day.

    Huo Yusen had deliberately stayed up through the night, helping her write pages full of detailed exnations and steps to solve each problem. But now, Yu Xinxin had just informed her that the exam has been postponed!

    Then why did Huo Yusen have to stay up all night?!

    When she was sleeping soundly, he sat at his desk, finishing all the exercises for her. He hadn¡¯t slept a wink.

    Huo Wu felt even more guilty as she thought about it.

    Yu Xinxin was puzzled; she looked at her strangely and asked, ¡°A¡¯Wu, shouldn¡¯t you be overjoyed by this news?¡±

    Huo Wu shook her head dejectedly, her tone was gloomy as she said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± How could Yu Xinxin understand her sadness and guilt?

    Huo Wu pulled out her Chinese textbook and began reading it.

    Yu Xinxin didn¡¯t question her any further, instead, she just assumed that Huo Wu was overjoyed with happiness from the postponed exam that she became stupid. She was about to turn to leave when she suddenly recalled something and said, ¡°Oh right! A¡¯Wu, it seems like your rtionship with your brother has gotten better.¡±

    Yesterday could be considered the first time that Huo Wu had ever posted on her WeChat. Yu Xinxin was very surprised when she saw the post.

    In the past, Huo Wu wouldn¡¯t even mention that she had an elder brother, so she would¡¯ve never even posted anything rted to her brother.

    Huo Wu nodded her head and exined, ¡°I want to get along with him.¡±

    Yu Xinxin exhaled a long sigh when she heard Huo Wu¡¯s response, ¡°That¡¯s good! I used to persuade you to get along well with your brother, but you never listened to me.¡±

    Huo Wu had inherited the original body¡¯s owner¡¯s memory and knew why the previous owner of the body did not get along well with Huo Yusen.

    It was because Huo Yusen was like a block of ice. People would feel cold before even trying to approach him, as a result, he was extremely unapproachable.

    The original owner of the body was actually afraid of Huo Yusen, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t have tried to get closer to him. However, now that she had taken over the body, the fear had ceased to exist.

    After all, she still needed to hold his golden thigh.

    Yu Xinxin often took the initiative to jump on another topic, ¡°It¡¯s almost Christmas. A¡¯Wu, let¡¯s go to the movie theater and watch¡¶Ninth Heaven¡·. Although I don¡¯t know how talented the actors in the movie are since they¡¯re all new in the entertainment industry, I¡¯m still very interested in the plot of the movie.¡±

 Chapter 45

    Huo Wu was slightly surprised when she heard Yu Xinxin mentioned the movie,¡¶Ninth Heaven¡·.

    The Xianxia movie,¡¶Ninth Heaven¡·, could only be described as a third-rate movie from its actors, directors, props, and special effects. This was because they had a shortage of funds, it was to the point where they didn¡¯t even have the budget to promote their movie! But in the end, the small budget movie managed to reap a big profit.

    Huo Wu recalled that the show managed to set a new record at the box office and became the biggest dark horse of the year.

    T/N: Dark horse ¨C Someone or something that was never expected to win, but actually won in the end.

    The reason why¡¶Ninth Heaven¡·became such a powerful dark horse and proceeded to set a new record in the box office was because of its fascinating and heart-rending storyline.

    The sentimental love between the male and female lead crossed through time and space and even broke the barrier between gods and mortals. Their love was able tost for eternity.

    Huo Yuqing also starred in this Xianxia drama, and she managed to y the role of the third female lead. This was Jiang Yuqing¡¯s debut as an actress and her introduction to the public.

    Even though this was just the start of Huo Yuqing¡¯s career, it will take her three more years to be a well-known actress. However, it can be said that it was precisely because of the movie,¡¶Ninth Heaven¡·that had allowed Huo Yuqing¡¯s acting career to be so smooth and easy.

    ¡°What do you think? Are you going to go?¡±

    Yu Xinxin¡¯s voice interrupted Huo Wu¡¯s train of thought. Huo Wu pondered about it and didn¡¯t give her a definite answer. Instead, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll decide when the timees.¡±

    Huo Wu naturally wants to spend holidays like Christmas Eve and Christmas with Huo Yusen. She had not sessfully grabbed onto his golden thigh yet, so she needed to continue to work hard. Holidays like Christmas was a perfect way to gain more favorability with Huo Yuosen, so she naturally won¡¯t miss a chance like this.

    ¨C

    Huo Wu devoted herself to studying and school life. After a few days, she gradually became more ustomed to this kind of life.

    But Huo Yusen did not return home for the following three days.

    If Huo Yusen doesn¡¯t return home = she can¡¯t contact him = she can¡¯t improve his impression of her.

    Huo Yusen did not move out of the vi, instead, he had no time to return home because he was busy dealing with hispany¡¯s matters. Even so, Huo Wu was worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to spend Christmas with him.

    Tonight was Christmas Eve.

    After school ended, Huo Yu rejected Yu Xinxin¡¯s invitation and asked the driver to drive her home.

    When Huo Wu got in the car, the female driver smiled at her and said, ¡°Happy Christmas Eve!¡±

    Huo Wu smiled slightly, ¡°Happy Christmas Eve to you too!¡±

    Unfortunately, the person whom she wanted to say ¡°Happy Christmas Eve¡± to was not at home.

    Huo Wu entered the house and turned on the light. She was not surprised when she saw the empty living room.

    She had long guessed that he had already left.

    She didn¡¯t know what was happening within thepany that had made him so busy.

    Huo Wu looked around at the cold and dested vi and sighed. Then, she picked up her car key and prepared to go out to buy Huo Yusen a Christmas present.

    Even if he does not return by tomorrow, she will still deliver the gift to him.

    Although Huo Wu wanted to improve Huo Yusen¡¯s impression of her, she wanted to treat Huo Yusen sincerely.

    Others will only treat you well if you treat them sincerely.

    Huo Wu was prepared to drive the Audi she had drivenst time.

    The vehicle and trafficws in this world were different from thews in her previous life.

    Here, you can receive your driver¡¯s license after you turn 16 years old. The original owner of her body obtained her license a year ago. Huo Wu, who was already over 20 in her previous life, had already known how to drive.

    She drove slowly out of the Huo Family vi.

    Because it was Christmas Eve tonight, the streets were packed with people. There were a lot of bright lights and it was extremely lively.

 Chapter 46

    It was nighttime by now and colorful neon lights shed brightly on the streets. It was a festive atmosphere everywhere outside.

    Only Huo Wu seemed to be out of tune with her lively and bright surroundings. She appeared quite lonely.

    At this time, she even regretted that she had rejected Yu Xinxin¡¯s invitation to watch a movie together.

    Christmas Eve was such a special holiday, would she end up spending it by herself?

    Huo Wu turned on the vehicle turn indicator light, signaling that she was going to turn right. She slowly slowed the car down and was prepared to stop the car by the side of the sidewalk for a moment.

    Should she call Yu Xinxin toe out and go shopping with her?

    Huo Wu looked at the rear-view mirror before she parked her car at the sidewalk.

    She saw that there was no car driving behind her, so she carefully slowed down her car.

    But at this time, a sports car suddenly flew through the road on the right side of her Audi. She didn¡¯t have time to react when the sports car mmed into the side of her car and forced her car to turn into another direction.

    The left rear-view mirror waspletely destroyed, and the left side of her Audi waspletely smashed in.

    The sports car that caused this ident did not stop driving. It was only after it drove over two hundred meters that the vehicle finally hit the brakes.

    Huo Wu froze at the sudden turn of the situation.

    Her heart was beating violently against her chest due to fear.

    Fortunately, she hadn¡¯t taken off her seat belt just now. Had she taken off her seatbelt, then she would¡¯ve definitely been injured.

    She was almost¡­had the car hit a little closer to her¡­

    Huo Wu took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. Someone rudely knocked on her left window three times.

    ¡°Hm! Did the person inside the car die?¡±

    Huo Wu nned on resolving this matter peacefully since she wasn¡¯t injured. But after she heard those extremely rude words, shepletely changed her mind.

    No remorse or guilt could be heard from the rude and crude wordsing from the other party¡¯s mouth.

    She took a few deep breaths. Instead of getting out of the car, she cracked open the car window and coldly said to the perpetrator standing outside, ¡°Do you know why there are so many innocent people who died because of car idents every year? It¡¯s because of scumbags like you who ignore thew!¡±

    When the perpetrator standing outside immediately exploded after hearing what Huo Wu said, ¡°What the hell did you just say? I dare you to say it again!¡±

    Huo Wu clenched her hands into fists. Although she was somewhat afraid of the other party¡¯s rogue attitude, anger burned through her heart. She straightened herself and said, ¡°You are the scum of society! You¡¯re a waste of society¡¯s resources!¡±

    The perpetrator had never been criticized by anyone before, he instantly blew his top.

    ¡°F**k! Do you want to f**king die?¡± the perpetrator said. He kicked the Audi fiercely and continued, ¡°Get the f**k out of the car!¡±

    Huo Wu wasn¡¯t stupid; she didn¡¯t get off the car. Her first immediate reaction was to close the car window to protect herself. However, just when she was about to do that, a familiar voice could be heard saying, ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t that the pretty little sister that I met the other day?¡±

    When Huo Wu heard the familiar voice, she slowly turned around.

    The perpetrator stood to the side. Mo Ze had his hand in his pocket as he bent slightly forward as he looked at her through the car window. He had a smile on his face while he said, ¡°Little girl, you must¡¯ve been really frightened just now.¡±

 Chapter 47

    Mo Ze bent over slightly and looked at Huo Wu with a smile; he seemed to be waiting for her to reply.

    Huo Wu did not respond to his question. Her expression remained frosty as she asked, ¡°Is it fun?¡±

    Mo Ze did not understand what she was asking. He looked at her in confusion and asked, ¡°Huh?¡±

    Huo Wu stared into his light brown eyes, and asked patiently, ¡°Is it fun to race on a road that has a speed limit?¡±

    They are obviously already 25 years old, but they¡¯re acting like 18-year-olds by racing on a road with a speed limit. How childish can they be? She simply detests their behavior!

    Huo Wu was only 17 years old, her face was still young and tender, but she looked very serious when she spoke. Her clear apricot eyes stared at them sternly as she used them of viting thew.

    Mo Ze fell silent for a few seconds. It was clearly not his fault that the ident happened, but under Huo Wu¡¯s clear and stern gaze, he apologized for the first time in his life, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Mo Ze proceeded to ask, ¡°Are you injured?¡±

    Huo Wu did not answer, instead, she took off her seat belt and got out of the car with her phone.

    Because the left side of the car was badly damaged, so it was difficult for her to open the doors to the car. It was thanks to Mo Ze¡¯s help, that Huo Wu managed to open the door.

    Mo Ze frowned when he saw the deformed car and then suggested, ¡°Do you want me to take you to the hospital for a checkup?¡±

    Huo Wu shook her head. There was nothing wrong with her, she knew her own body. She only suffered some minor injuries, so she didn¡¯t need to visit the hospital.

    She looked down at her phone and fiddled with it, then she immediately called the police in front of him.

    After Huo Wu gave a brief ount of the incident, she raised her phone towards Mo Ze and raised an eyebrow, ¡°I think it¡¯s best to hand this incident over to the police and allow them to deal with it ording to thew. What does President Mo think?¡±

    Mo Ze raised his eyebrows in surprise when he heard that.

    Mo Ze had seen the little princess from the Huo Family a few times. In his memory, she was very mediocre and ordinary. In the past, she waspletely different from her outstanding brother. She was so ordinary that Mo Ze forgot how she looked.

    This was also the reason why he didn¡¯t immediately recognize her during the party a few days ago when she sat beside Huo Yusen.

    In the past, she was just an ordinary pretty princess, but now, she had left a deep impression on him.

    After getting off the car, Huo Wu began to shiver from the cold wind.

    She looked around her surroundings and found that there was a row of colorful luxury sports cars parked not far from where the ident urred. The scenery wasn¡¯t different than how a luxury car show would look like.

    It seemed that today was the day where all the rich young masters hade out to have a car race against each other.

    Huo Wu pursed her lips and looked away.

    Mo Ze frowned when he saw that Huo Wu¡¯s nose was slowly turning red from the wind, ¡°It¡¯s really cold outside, and it might snow again, let¡¯s go to a nearby cafe and wait.¡±

    Huo Wu shook her head, she would rather suffer from the cold than stay alone with Mo Ze.

    The police arrived quickly.

    The two young police officers froze for a moment when they saw Mo Ze.

    Mo Ze was well-known throughout the city. Even ordinary people had heard of his name.

    Although many people knew of his name, they had never seen him in person. For most people, he only existed in gossip.

    It was inevitable for the young police officers to be surprised to see President Mo in person. After all, they had only seen him in the news before. They nced at him in secret multiple times.

    Mo Ze was long used to people staring at him. He put his hands in his pocket; his expression was rxed, ¡°Just follow the usual procedure for this ident.¡±

 Chapter 48

    The perpetrator was surprised by Mo Ze¡¯s instruction and suddenly called out, ¡°Brother Ze?¡± This was not the first time something like this had happened. He usually handled these incidents privately. He would easily resolve the issue by giving the other party a little money. It wasn¡¯t a big deal since the other party wasn¡¯t injured too badly. But Mo Ze¡¯s actions meant that he had to resolve this issue publicly.

    The person standing next to the perpetrator pulled him back and persuaded him, ¡°Do you know that you almostnded yourself in big trouble today? Brother Ze only wants you to be more mindful next time.¡±

    Although the perpetrator was not convinced, he said nothing.

    Mo Ze did not intend on letting the perpetrator off.

    Mo Ze lifted the perpetrator¡¯s chin and said, ¡°Feng¡¯er, apologize to her.¡±

    The perpetrator was Feng Qian, the second son of the Feng Family. Feng Qian looked at Mo Ze in disbelief, ¡°Brother Ze?¡±

    Mo Ze¡¯s expression sank, ¡°Don¡¯t let me repeat what I just said.¡±

    Feng Qian¡¯s friend hurriedly pushed him forward. He had no choice but to unwillingly apologize to Huo Wu since he was forced by Mo Ze.

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t care for a half-hearted apology. She folded her arms in front of her chest and snorted lightly.

    Mo Ze broke intoughter, he tried to coax her, ¡°Are you still angry?¡±

    Had it been a naive little girl, then she would¡¯ve obediently surrendered to Mo Ze¡¯s coaxing. It was a pity for him that Huo Wu was not a naive little girl who would fall for his tricks.

    In her opinion, Mo Ze was just as bad as the man who caused the ident.

    Huo Wu saw that the police almost finished dealing with the ident, so she turned to leave.

    She cannot help but admit that it was advantageous to have Mo Ze here. For example, the police had simplified the procedures and they were very efficient in dealing with the ident. It only took a few minutes for them to finish their report and wrap the ident up. They didn¡¯t dy their time.

    After the car ident just now, Huo Wu was in no mood to invite Yu Xinxin out toe shopping with her. She nned to head to the shopping mall and buy a gift for Huo Yusen before taking the bus straight home.

    Mo Ze was like her shadow as he relentlessly followed her around.

    Huo Wu once again came out of a gift shop. This time, she could no longer hold back her anger as she shouted at him, ¡°Can you stop following me?¡±

    Mo Ze smiled, ¡°I can¡¯t. I feel very apologetic because of the ident, so I want to do something topensate you.¡±

    Instead of being surprised when she heard that he wanted topensate her, she suddenly became alert as she suspiciously looked at him. She pursed her lips and asked tentatively, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    Mo Ze felt helpless when he saw her reaction, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to dinner, okay?¡±

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t even have to think about it before she replied, ¡°No.¡± She didn¡¯t want to have a meal with someone like him.

    Mo Ze didn¡¯t have any reaction to her rejection. He nced at the store that Huo Wu had just walked out of and asked, ¡°Are you preparing a gift for your elder brother?¡±

    Huo Wu was not surprised that Mo Ze knew her true identity. After all, Mo Ze only needed a few days to find out all the information of anyone he wanted to know.

    Mo Ze stroked his chin and muttered, ¡°But he¡¯s been busy recently, so I guess you won¡¯t be able to see him.¡±

    A light bulb suddenly went off her head when she heard him say this. She said, ¡°I want you topensate me in another way.¡±

    Mo Ze perked up, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Did she want his private contact number? Or did she want him to promise her something? Or could it be an even greedier request?

    As long as she asked for something, he will definitely give it to her. But he estimated that he would probably lose his interest in her after he gave it to her. Even if she was Huo Yusen¡¯s sister, he would still lose his interest in her.

    However, thepensation Huo Wu asked for was beyond Mo Ze¡¯s expectations.

    ¡°Can you take me to see my brother?¡± Huo Wu had just selected a gift for Huo Yusen in thest gift shop. Tonight was Christmas Eve, and she wanted to personally hand him the gift. She won¡¯t take up much of his time; she just needed a minute or two.

 Chapter 49

    She just wanted to give the gift and wish him a ¡°Happy Christmas Eve¡± directly to him. That was all she wanted.

    Mo Ze frowned, ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s all you want? You don¡¯t want anything else?¡±

    Anything else?

    Huo Wu shook her head honestly, ¡°I just want to see my brother. I don¡¯t want anything else.¡±

    Mo Ze suddenly felt as if an arrow had pierced through his heart. He originally thought that she would ask him for his private number.

    When Mo Ze still hadn¡¯t responded to her request after some time had passed, Huo Wu looked at him with some suspicion and asked, ¡°President Mo, do you know where my brother is right now?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I know,¡± Mo Ze answered. It suddenly dawned on him that Huo Wu had been addressing him as ¡°President Mo¡± since the beginning of their meeting.

    ¡°Addressing me as President Mo makes it seem like we¡¯re strangers. Why don¡¯t you change the way you address me?¡±

    Huo Wu blinked her apricot shaped eyes; she was smiling mischievously, ¡°Should I call you Uncle Mo then?¡±

    The gentle smile on Mo Ze¡¯s face almost cracked. He reminded her, ¡°I¡¯m the same age as your brother.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Huo Wu had an indifferent expression on her face, ¡°You and my brother are twopletely different people in my heart.¡±

    Another arrow had pierced through Mo Ze¡¯s heart. He suddenly had a headache from trying to reason with her. He finally dropped the topic and said, ¡°I believe your brother should be at the Hanhai Auction House right now. Do you want to go there?¡±

    Since he promised that he would agree to any of her requests, then he will definitely keep his promise.

    Hanhai Auction House? The name of this auction house sounded familiar to her as if she had heard it from somewhere.

    However, she was confident that she had not heard of this name recently. That meant that she had probably seen it somewhere before. Huo Wu was pretty certain that she heard of this name in the novel¡¶Forced Love¡·.

    Could it be that something happened at Hanhai Auction House?

    As soon as that thought crossed her mind, Huo Wu became worried. She rushed Mo Ze, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    When Huo Wu and Mo Ze arrived at Hanhai Auction House, it was already 8:00 PM.

    The auction was already underway by the time they arrived.

    When they had arrived, the auction house happened to be auctioning a small blue and white-colored pot from the Ming Dynasty.

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t know much about this kind of antique nor did she have any interest in it. As soon as she arrived at the auction house, she immediately started scanning the hall for Huo Yusen.

    The auction house was veryrge, only half of the seats were filled by people. Even so, Huo Wu knew that all the people that were present in this auction house were influential businessmen.

    After scanning around, she found Huo Yusen sitting in the middle of the first row.

    He was wearing a ck suit today, and an old foreign gentleman in a grey suit sat next to him. The two people seemed to be whispering something to each other.

    Huo Wu pointed her finger at the foreigner and asked Mo Ze, ¡°Do you know him?¡±

    Mo Ze nced at the direction where Huo Wu was pointing, and something shed by in his eyes when he saw the foreigner sitting next to Huo Yusen. However, he quickly hid his emotions and lightly said, ¡°That person is Mr. Monier.¡±

    Monier?

    Huo Wu carefully recalled the information and the plot in regard to the French businessman, and then asked carefully, ¡°Is that person the French media tycoon, Baptiste Monier?¡±

    A glimmer of surprise quickly flitted by Mo Ze¡¯s eyes when he realized that Huo Wu recognized that man. His mouth curved into a smile and said, ¡°So, it turns out that you know him too.¡±

    It turned out that he was actually Baptiste Monier!

    A light bulb suddenly went off in Huo Wu¡¯s mind; she finally knew why Hanhai Auction House sounded very family to her. An event happened in this auction house that had soured the rtionship between Huo Yusen and Monier. In the end, Mo Ze profited from this unfortunate event.

    Huo Wu nced at Mo Ze who was standing beside her and balled her hand into a fist.

    She must prevent their rtionship from turning sour!

 Chapter 50

    There was no one sitting on Huo Yusen¡¯s other side.

    Huo Wu bent over, preparing to quietly sneak up and sit beside Huo Yusen. She had just bent over when Mo Ze tugged on her dress before she was even able to sneak over.

    Huo Wu turned around and looked at him unhappily, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Mo Ze raised an eyebrow, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be the one to ask you what you¡¯re doing?¡±

    Huo Wu struggled to get free, but she wasn¡¯t able to break free from his grasp. She became irritated and said in a resentful manner, ¡°Let go of me! I¡¯m heading to my brother¡¯s side.¡±

    Mo Ze still held onto Huo Wu¡¯s clothes as he looked her up and down. He frowned and looked at her disapprovingly, ¡°Then why are you doing it in such a sneaky manner?¡±

    Sneaky manner?

    How can this be called sneaky? Wasn¡¯t this normal? For example, when you want to leave halfway through a movie, wouldn¡¯t you bend over and try to leave as quietly as possible?

    The auction was still underway, she can¡¯t boldly walk over to sit beside her brother, right? It will disturb other people.

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t even have time to exin her thoughts when Mo Ze straightened her back and firmly said, ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Mo Ze didn¡¯t wait for Huo Wu to respond when he gracefully and elegantly walked over to the auction house without any hesitation.

    ¡°He really does whatever he pleases,¡± Huo Wu muttered. She quickly trotted after him.

    There were dozens of people sitting there, but Mo Ze walked through the aisles as if there was no one there. Many people noticed him, even the auctioneer on the stage paused subconsciously when he spoke. Even so, Mo Ze did not feel that his presence had affected other people in any way. After attracting most of the people sitting in the auction house, he even greeted the people he knew by nodding his head at them.

    When he arrived at the first row, Mo Ze stopped and gracefully waited for Huo Wu to catch up. In Huo Wu¡¯s previous life, she was merely an eighteen-line celebrity who had filmed several third-rated dramas. Even the pedestrians walking on the road would not be able to recognize her if she walked past them. She had never received an award for her action, much less watched on the legendary red carpet. So, when people were turning their attention to Mo Ze and her, it was inevitable that she felt a little ill at ease because she had never been stared at.

    However, the person who caused themotion did not look guilty at all. He acted like a gentleman by extending one of his hands, making a ¡°please sit¡± motion to the seat next to Huo Yusen.

    Fortunately, Mo Ze received most of the attention. It was indeed better for him to have led the way for her instead of letting her quietly sneak around the auction house to Huo Yusen.

    Huo Wu sat down immediately and breathed a sigh of relief.

    She was still slightly nervous from all the gaze.

    Huo Wu straightened her dress and smiled sweetly at Huo Yusen who appeared to be rather surprised to see her sitting beside him. She called out sweetly to him, ¡°Elder brother.¡±

    Huo Yusen was wearing a ck suit that fitted his body perfectly, even though he was calmly sitting there, he still appeared particrly eye-catching. He nodded his head at her and turned his gaze to Mo Ze who was sitting next to Huo Wu. He looked at Mo Ze, his gaze seemed to be asking Mo Ze: what was going on?

    Mo Ze crossed one of his legs over the other gracefully and smiled, ¡°Your sister wanted to see you, so I escorted her here.¡±

 Chapter 51

    By now, Monier had also noticed Huo Wu¡¯s existence. He saw a few words to Huo Yusen in French, he appeared to be asking him what happened. Then, Huo Yusen seemed to have introduced her to him, because after Huo Yusen finished speaking, Monier looked at her.

    Monier was a French man that was over sixty years old. His hair had turned gray and he seemed to be putting on weight. He had a solemn expression on his face, making him seem hard to approach.

    If Huo Wu had not known Monier from reading the novel, then her first impression of him would be that he gave off an arrogant aura and seemed to be someone that was hard to get along with. In fact, this was everyone¡¯s first impression of Monier.

    However, Huo Wu knew that although Monier didn¡¯t seem like someone that was easily approachable, she can easily get along with him if she found out about his background, preferences, and habits.

    At this time, Monier should be looking for a suitable business partner. Huo Wu was not clear about the specific business, but she knew that the profit generated by this partnership will not be small. Huo Yusen and Mo Ze both wished to be Monier¡¯s business partner, and theirpetition for that spot had reached its climax.

    Monier¡¯s original partner for the business was Huo Yusen. He felt that Huo Yusen would be an excellent business partner because he had an outstanding ability and was also very well versed in the field of business. He predicted that their cooperation would produce a considerable amount of profit. But in the end, their partnership fell through and Monier ended up working with Mo Ze.

    This was because Mo Ze had tampered with today¡¯s auction.

    Towards the end of the auction, they will bring out thest item for auction. Thest item for auction was a genuine work by the famous artist, Da Fangqi.

    Monier had long been a fan of Da Fangqi¡¯s work. After knowing that this item will be auctioned by the Hanhai Auction House, he deliberately pushed his trip forward and came to China in advance.

    In the original plot, Huo Yusen will win the bid for the item and give it to Monier as a sincere gift for their cooperation. After receiving this precious gift, Monier was naturally very happy. He decided to cooperate with Huo Yusen on the spot.

    While the two parties were in the middle of signing their business contract, Monier suddenly received an anonymous text message. The anonymous text message said that the authenticity of the item he received from Huo Yusen was fake and that Huo Yusen had just put on a show to gain his business partnership.

    Although the other party did not say exactly what Huo Yusen did, Monier, as a business, had naturallye to his own conclusion.

    He immediately suspended the signing of the business contract and invited a number of experts from his contacts to verify the authenticity of the item Huo Yusen had given him.

    The experts have studied the item for several days, and they had many intense discussions on whether the item was authentic. Finally, they hade to the conclusion that the item was actually a high-quality imitation of Da Fangqi¡¯s work. It was not a genuine product.

    This meant that the person who counterfeited the item was very skilled. Several of the experts were almost fooled by how authentic it looked. In the end, it was an expert who was very well versed in Da Fangqi¡¯s works that discovered the subtle difference in the item from authentic work, finally proving that this item was fake.

    Monier was a very earnest and serious person. He disliked it when people lied to him.

    Because he received a fake item, Monier¡¯s mood was greatly affected.

    It didn¡¯t matter whether Huo Yusen had put on an act or not, the important matter was that he received a fake item and the fake item was given to him by Huo Yusen.

 Chapter 52

    In the end, the cooperation between Monier and Huo Yusen was left unsettled.

    Just as their cooperation fell apart, Mo Ze had entered Monier¡¯s eyes. Mo Ze was funny. Not only did he tip Monier off about the fake item that Huo Yusen gave him, but he also gave him other gifts that Monier liked.

    After Monier received the news about the true story behind Da Fangqi¡¯s work, he understood everything.

    However, Monier was also a businessman. As a businessman, he knew that the business field was like a battlefield. As long as he can benefit himself, then it was okay to use underhanded means to achieve his purpose.

    Competition between businesses had always been cruel. This especially true since the partnership this time involved a huge amount of money. Everyone wanted a bite of the pie.

    Although Mo Ze¡¯s methods were underhanded, Mo Ze was a smart young man. Monier liked to work with smart people the most. In the end, Monier finally chose Mo Ze as his partner.

    Recalling the plot, Huo exhaled slowly.

    In the previous life, Mo Ze had snatched the business deal from Huo Yusen. In this life, it was her turn to help Huo Yusen snatch the business deal from Mo Ze.

    I¡¯m sorry, Mo Ze. Although she apologized to him in her heart, she did not feel sorry for him. She was on Huo Yusen¡¯s side, so she will naturally only help Huo Yusen.

    At this time, the auction had almost reached its end.

    Thedy helping in the auction gracefully carried thest auction item on stage.

    As soon as the auction item appeared on stage, the atmosphere became livelier.

    Thest auction item was a work by Da Fangqi, who was from Country Y. How can people not be excited about this?

    The auction item started its bid at 10 million yuan.

    Although the starting bid was quite high, it did not erase the enthusiasm of everyone in the room.

    The nouveau riche were in high spirits as they tried to outbid each other.

    ¡°20 million!¡±

    ¡°25 million!¡±

    ¡°30 million¡±

    The bid for the item was increasing at a crazily fast rate. It was very obvious that the item will break 100 million in bids soon. The many people who participated in the bidding, in the beginning, gave up. Although the auction item was good, they needed to be rich to continue bidding.

    Even the merchants in the room gave up bidding for the item. Most people could only sigh as the bid for this high valued collectible item continued to increase.

    After the majority of the people stopped bidding for it, the realpetition began.

    When the bid broke through 100 million, Huo Yusen appeared to be ready to bid for the item.

    At this time, there were only two people remaining that are bidding for the item. If he wanted to bid for this item, then this was the perfect chance for him to start bidding.

    Huo Yusen was confident that as long as he bid for this item, he could definitely win the bid for this auction. He was prepared to raise his bidding card when his hand was firmly held down by Huo Wu.

    Huo Yusen raised an eyebrow and looked at her strangely. He whispered to her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Huo Wu pursed her lips and made a firm decision in her heart. She leaned her upper body towards him and whispered directly in Huo Yusen¡¯s ears because she was afraid of being overheard by Mo Ze who was sitting next to her.

    The atmosphere in the auction house was enthusiastic and there was a lot of noise, but Huo Yusen clearly heard what she said.

    She said to him, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t bid.¡±

 Chapter 53

    The item made by Da Fangqi from Country Y, in fact, had already been reced by Mo Ze by some underhanded methods before it reached the auction stage.

    Right now, the item was a high imitation of the real item. Although it was quite difficult to see the difference, a fake item will always be a fake item. It will never be authentic.

    The rules and regtions of the art market in this era were not perfect. It was also very difficult to verify the authenticity of artworks. This was especially true for artworks that originated from centuries ago, it was also not umon for experts to fail to realize that their artworks were fake.

    Some auctionpanies in China did not have to bear any responsibility if the item they auctioned out happened to be a fake, so there had been many cases where they would still auction out the item even though they knew it was a fake.

    This meant that even if a buyer bought a counterfeit product, the buyer would have no insurance, so he or she could only bear the loss.

    However, before the auction item was switched by Mo Ze, the item was authentic. Since the authenticity of this item involved a huge amount of money, Huo Yusen hired a team of experts to confirm the authenticity of this item before it was auctioned off. But he would have never imagined that Mo Ze would have the nerve to switch out the real item for a fake under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes.

    Mo Ze had many capable people working under him, and he had always made sure not to leave any clues his underhanded dealings behind. Even if Huo Yusen found out that it was Mo Ze that had switched out the genuine item for a fake, the damage would¡¯ve already been done. The business that Huo Yusen had would¡¯ve alreadynded in Mo Ze¡¯s hand. Today¡¯s surveince cameras had already all been damaged and there are no eyewitnesses. Huo Yusen would not be able to find any direct evidence that would indicate that Mo Ze was involved.

    As a result, Mo Ze will be able to escape from this matter unharmed and be the final winner.

    Although Mo Ze¡¯s methods were ingenious, his methods were unhanded. As such, Huo Wu believed that she wouldn¡¯t feel any guilt even if she destroyed Mo Ze¡¯s original n to steal Huo Yusen¡¯s business.

    But at this moment, Huo Wu realized that her previous actions were too impulsive. She hadn¡¯t thought of a perfect excuse to stop Huo Yusen from bidding for this item.

    When she had impulsively told him to not bid for the item, she already started to have some regrets. But since she had spoken those words, like spilled water, she cannot take them back or undo it.

    Huo Yusen¡¯s expression did not change after hearing her requisition, instead, he asked faintly, ¡°Why?¡±

    Huo Yusen was still leaning towards him, the two of them were so close that they could hear each other¡¯s breathing.

    She lowered her eyes and didn¡¯t dare to meet Huo Yusen¡¯s gaze. Because her eyes were lowered, she could see Huo Yusen¡¯s thin lips and delicate chin. They were sitting extremely close to each other, so close that she could even smell his mint aftershave faintly.

    Huo Yusen didn¡¯t receive a response from Huo Wu for a long time, so he whispered again, ¡°Hm?¡±

    Huo Wu¡¯s heart tightened.

    She naturally can¡¯t tell him that she knew that the auction item was fake. It was too unrealistic. She also couldn¡¯t tell him too much, otherwise, she will expose herself and cause Huo Yusen to suspect her. So, she could only tactfully give him some advice while maintaining her secrets.

    Huo Wu was very nervous at this moment, and her brain was working at a rapid speed.

    How should she exin it?

    Finally, a light bulb suddenly went off her head and her acting skills activated. She was able to vividly portray herself as an innocent and naive wealthy youngdy. ¡°Brother, this item is so expensive. What if it turns out to be a fake?¡±

 Chapter 54

    Her voice was very soft, and her gaze was pure and clean. She had a naive look on her face.

    Huo Yusen couldn¡¯t help but slightly smiled at her question and said, ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡±

    Huo Wu blinked her eyes, pretending as if she did not understand what he was saying. In a gentle voice, she asked, ¡°Why not?¡±

    It was not suitable for people to hold a conversation in a ce like this because the auction had reached its climax. If Huo Yusen nned on bidding for this item, then he needed to start bidding now.

    Huo Yusen answered curtly, ¡°I confirmed it.¡±

    As soon as he said that, he raised his bidding card to bid on the item.

    Huo Wu sat back sullenly on her seat and curled up into a ball when she saw that Huo Yusen was still going to bid on this item. The topic was already over before she even had the chance to ask him ¡°what would happen if it¡¯s reced by someone else.¡±

    She truly wanted to help him, but she couldn¡¯t reveal too much to him because it¡¯ll raise his suspicion of her. It seemed like her words had no effects on him.

    This result made Huo Wu feel very frustrated.

    She originally believed that since she knew what would happen in advance in this world, that she could try to change the original plot by intervening with the characters.

    By now, she realized that she was too naive.

    She was unable to change Huo Yusen¡¯s mind. Did that mean that she will be unable to escape the original ending of this story too?

    While Huo Wu was doubting her future, Mo Ze leaned over toward her and chuckled, ¡°Why do you look so unhappy?¡±

    Mo Ze¡¯s sudden question brought Huo Wu back to reality from her train of thought. She realized that she was still sitting next to a big wolf, so how could she have let her guard down? She quickly sat upright and forced the emotions on her face to disappear.

    She shook her head, ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± Huo Wu was afraid that Mo Ze would continue prying, so she quickly changed the topic, ¡°Tomorrow will be Christmas, does Uncle Mo have any ns?¡±

    Mo Ze¡¯s breathing paused for a second when he heard Huo Wu addressed him as ¡°Uncle Mo¡± again, but in the following second, he clenched his teeth and returned to his yful attitude. ¡°Why? Does Little A¡¯Wu want to ask me out? I will happily oblige with your requests if you ask me out.¡±

    Mo Ze deserved to be called the master of all yboys. He was able to casually give women nicknames out of thin air, and he didn¡¯t even feel embarrassed or shy when he called those women by the intimate nicknames he gave them.

    He used to address her as a ¡°little kid¡±, but now he was calling her ¡°little A¡¯Wu¡±.

    Huo Wu felt a little ashamed by the nickname he gave her while Mo Ze shamelessly smiled at her.

    Huo Wu supported her forehead with her hand. She was too tired to argue with him over the nickname he gave her. She rolled her eyes and asked tentatively, ¡°Tomorrow will be the premiere of the movie,¡¶Ninth Heaven¡·. Uncle Mo, are you nning on seeing?¡±

    Jiang Yuqing acted as the third female supporting role in¡¶Ninth Heaven¡·, and this will be her first official appearance to the public. Her journey as an actress has just started to unfold.

    Perhaps Mo Ze will fall in love with Jiang Yuqing at first sight after watching the movie with her in it.

    Mo Ze supported his chin with his hand and chuckled, ¡°If Little A¡¯Wu will apany to watch the movie, then I¡¯ll happily go.¡±

    Huo Wu was just about to reply, but the auctioneer interrupted her by knocking his hammer on the table, signaling that the bid was now over.

    His excited voice could be heard over half of the venue as he said, ¡°Congrattions to buyer No.1 for sessfully winning the bid for the item made by Da Fangqi for 130 million yuan! Let us congratte him with warm apuse!¡±

    As soon as those words fell, the crowd broke into thunderous apuse. Everyone stood up to congratte Huo Yusen.

    Huo Wu listened to the fierce apuse from the crowd and sighed. It was over. Her brother had spent 130 million for naught.

    She truly did her best to prevent this from happening.

 Chapter 55

    After the auction, Huo Yusen¡¯s original n was to give the item directly to Monier, but perhaps Huo Wu¡¯s childish words had affected him a little because after going through all the procedures, he gave the item to his assistant, but Monier.

    Monier already had an excited expression on his face as he prepared himself to ept the gift. However, he looked at Huo Yusen somewhat nkly when the gift was not delivered directly to his hand. He was confused and asked him ¡°what happened¡± in French.

    Huo Yusen had already thought of the perfect excuse just now, so he said, ¡°I know of a skilled person who knows how to frame these artworks wonderfully. Once he frames these artworks, I will send it to you.¡±

    Monier had no objection to his, but Mo Ze, on the other hand, revealed a surprised expression on his face for a second.

    Huo Yusen¡¯s action waspletely beyond his expectations. He thought Huo Yusen would give the item to Monier on the spot.

    This wasn¡¯t the way Huo Yusen usually did things, so Mo Ze didn¡¯t know which part of his n had gone wrong.

    Mo Ze stroked his chin and fell into deep contemtion.

    <em>Will his n fail</em>?

    Compared to Mo Ze, Monier was excited. He was grateful to Huo Yusen¡¯s offer, ¡°I knew that China had some expert framers of artworks before, but I didn¡¯t expect you to frame the artwork for me. This is great. Thank you, Eric.¡±

    No matter what situation he was in, Huo Yusen remained calm and collected. Even when he was faced with Monier¡¯s excitement and gratefulness, he still nodded his head and coldly replied, ¡°You are wee.¡± After he finished speaking, Huo Yusen gave his assistants some private instructions. Everyone thought that he ordered his assistant to send the collection to be framed, but only Huo Yusen and the assistant knew that he asked the assistant to check the authenticity of the item first.

    Although Huo Wu¡¯s words were somewhat childish, it also reminded him that it was safer to check the authenticity of the gift since it was so expensive.

    Although the assistant was surprised by Huo Yusen¡¯s instructions, he knew that his boss wouldn¡¯t make him do something without a reason, so he attended to the matter earnestly.

    After the auction ended, Hu Yusen¡¯s original n was to have dinner with Monier. He wanted to talk with him about their business partnership; however, with Huo Wu¡¯s arrival, his n may have to be changed.

    Mr. Monier was in a good mood because he received a gift that was worth over a hundred million yuan. The smile on his face was softer and gentler than usual. He even invited Huo Wu to have dinner with them.

    Huo Wu naturally had no objection.

    She smiled sweetly and waved farewell to Mo Ze, and then she followed Huo Yusen and Monier and left the auction house. Huo Wu didn¡¯t know what kind of expression Mo Ze had on his face when they all left.

    Monier was staying at a five-star hotel located near the auction house. For convenience, the group didn¡¯t go to any other restaurant, instead, they ordered dinner in the lobby of the hotel that Monier was staying at.

    Huo Yusen and Monier only conversed in French. Huo Wu did not speak French and listening to them speak in French was simr to reading Greek.

    She listened to Huo Yusen¡¯s French, his voice was elegant and noble; it was like a feast for her ears.

    However, Huo Yusen did not forget about Huo Wu. He handed her the menu and told her to order whatever she wanted to eat.

    Huo Wu looked at the dishes on the menu and saw that each and every dish had exquisite names. She had no idea what to order, so she asked the server standing on the side, ¡°What are your signature desserts?¡±

    The server was professionally trained, so within thirty seconds, he was able to name six signature desserts of the hotel.

 Chapter 56

    Huo Wu did not remember any of the long names of the desserts the waiter had just listed; she merely remembered a few words here and there. In the end, it didn¡¯t matter because she waved her hand and said boldly, ¡°I want all the desserts you had just listed.¡±

    The waiter nced at Huo Wu¡¯s delicate face and slender figure.

    There was a group of people in this world that are especially favored by God.

    Not only do those people have a wless appearance and figure, but they would also have an influential family background. The most important aspect was that they¡¯re not even afraid of eating desserts at night because they won¡¯t gain weight!

    Huo Yusen had already ordered his meal, so the waiter picked up the menu on the table and left.

    After the waiter left, Huo Yusen and Monier continued to discuss their business. Huo Wu didn¡¯t understand any of what they¡¯re saying, so she yed with herself.

    Fortunately, the hotel was very efficient at serving food in a timely manner. The dishes they ordered were ready in no time.

    Huo Wu¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as one te after another of beautiful desserts were served by the waiter, instead, it was the expression on Mr. Monier¡¯s face that had changed.

    His eye subconsciously lingered on the desserts that Huo Wu ordered. The desserts were finely made and looked especially delicious and fragrant.

    Huo Wu chuckled secretly in her heart when she saw how Monier was looking at the desserts.

    Monier did not lust for women nor did heck money. He only had two hobbies; one of his hobbies is calligraphy and the other was eating desserts.

    He even reached the point where he cannot live without desserts.

    Monier¡¯s love for calligraphy was something that everyone who was familiar with him knew about. However, no one knew that he also secretly loved desserts because Monier had carefully hidden this secret. This secret was unintentionally discovered by Mo Ze in their previous life, and in this life, Huo Wu managed to benefit it.

    The reason why Monier carefully hid his love for desserts was that he was afraid that people wouldugh at him if they found out. After all, he was already an old man, how could he let others know that he loved indulging in desserts? In the past few years, due to his obesity, his family doctor had restricted his diet by limiting the number of desserts he was allowed to consume.

    It had been over half a month since hest ate dessert.

    Due to this, he no longer could control the desire in his eyes whenever he had seen a dessert.

    The desserts made by the dessert chef of this hotel are all very unique. Although the dessert chef had gone to France to learn how to make French desserts, he did not blindly copy the French desserts. Instead, he incorporated both Chinese and Western elements into the desserts he made. The desserts were a perfect fusion of both cultures, so each dessert had a unique taste.

    For example, this hotel¡¯s most famous dessert was made with sweet rice wine. This dessert was unique because sweet rice wine was a delicacy that the French people had not tasted yet.

    The desserts ced in front of him were desserts that Monier had never tasted before.

    Because every dessert was exquisite, each dessert only amounted to one small bite. It was only enough for one person to eat. He was too embarrassed to fight with a young girl over desserts.

    In addition to that, his love for desserts was a secret, so he was ashamed to expose his little secret to others.

    Huo Wu had already noticed that Monier was staring at the desserts on the table. Now, she inexplicably felt that this old Frenchman was quite adorable. Although he usually appeared stern and solemn, he was actually just a Frenchman that enjoyed sweets.

    Even though he usually appeared serious, Huo Wu guessed that he probably was a big softie at heart.

    He no longer looked like the rumored domineering media tycoon seeing how anxiously he was staring at the desserts right now.

    Huo Wu looked at one of the desserts in front of her and deliberately pushed the te towards Monier. She said, ¡°This dessert looks too sweet. I don¡¯t want to eat it.¡±

    Although Monier was unable tomunicate with Huo Wu due to theirnguage barrier, he was still able to deduce what she had just said by looking at the expression on her face. He deliberately asked Huo Yusen what she had just said in French, and Huo Yusen repeated Huo Wu¡¯s words.

 Chapter 57

    Monier nodded his head and happily seized the dessert for himself. He put on a righteous expression and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll eat the dessert for you. It¡¯s not good to waste food.¡±

    Huo Yusen nced at Monier, it was obvious that he never expected Monier to say that. But due to Monier¡¯s actions, Huo Yusen seemed to have understood something.

    In the end, Monier ate a total of three tes of desserts. He was in a good mood after eating all those desserts, so he and Huo Yusen were able to finalize the contract by the time dinner ended. The two of them signed the contract after they finished eating dinner.

    The two presidents were both intelligent and careful people. They had never signed a contract with another person just after having a meal with them. This was unprecedented.

    After he signed the contract, Monier smiled and said, ¡°I have long heard about China¡¯s dining culture, but I never expect that I would one day be able to experience it.¡±

    Huo Yusen smiled slightly in response and extended his hand towards Monier. The two shook hands while Huo Yusen said, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to work with you.¡±

    Monier also responded, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to work with you too.¡±

    Huo Wu held her chin with her hand. She sat on the side as she watched the two businessmen in business suits, negotiable about business. She smiled as she watched them shake each other¡¯s hands cordially.

    Although the plot had proceeded differently from what she had previously imagined, Huo Yusen and Monier¡¯s business partnership was heading in a good direction for now.

    In the future, she had to make sure that their business will continue to develop in a good direction.

    Because the contract was of the utmost importance, the meal was dragged on. It was close to midnight by the time they finished negotiating their contract.

    After everything was settled, Mr. Monier returned to his room to rest. Huo Wu and Huo Yusen were ready to leave.

    Before Huo Yusen left, he nced at the desserts that still remained on the table. He asked Huo Wu casually, ¡°Do you like to eat desserts a lot?¡±

    Huo Wu shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t love desserts, but I don¡¯t hate them either. It¡¯s just that desserts are high in calories, so I usually don¡¯t eat much.¡±

    Huo Yusen raised an eyebrow in surprise and asked, ¡°So, why did you order so many desserts this time?¡±

    Huo Wu smiled slyly, ¡°Mr. Monier is a little chubby, so I thought he might enjoy eating desserts. With that thought in mind, I ordered more desserts than usual.¡±

    Monier was putting on weight because he enjoyed desserts a little too much. He was also aging, so his metabolism was slowing down.

    As a result, a lot of the desserts he ate were all converted to fat.

    Huo Yusen was taken aback by her exnation, but soon after, he revealed a gentle smile. Although her reasoning was quite childish, she had hit the nail on its head this time.

    The two put on their coats and exited the hotel lobby. The moment they walked out of the warm hotel, they were instantly hit with a st of cold wind. It was close to midnight in the middle of December. The temperature was extremely low by now. There were only a few pedestrians passing by. Most of the people were already home by now, nestled warmly in the homes.

    Huo Wu pulled her clothes tighter around her after she was blown by the icy cold wind.

    She looked up at the clear night sky when her eyes suddenly widened in surprise.

    Small white snowkes began falling from the sky.

    Huo Wu held out her hand in surprise, and when a small piece of snowke fell on her palm, it immediately melted into water. She turned sideways to look at Huo Yusen and said, ¡°Brother, look! It¡¯s snowing!¡±

    Huo Yusen nodded and then looked at the snowkes that were gradually falling from the sky.

    The warm lights from the hotel shone gently on Huo Yusen¡¯s face, softening his facial features. The small snowkes fell on his hair, eyshes, and his nose. He looked dashingly handsome in the middle of winter.

    Just then, the bell chimed in the distance, notifying the people that it was now midnight.

    Christmas Eve had just passed, and a new day had arrived.

    Huo Wu realized that she hadn¡¯t said the words she wanted to say to Huo Yusen, so she hurriedly said those words to him before the bell stopped chiming, ¡°Brother, Happy Christmas Eve.¡±

    Huo Wu¡¯s face was flushed red from the cold wind, but her eyes were sparkling like the stars in the dark night. There was some hope and expectation in her gaze.

 Chapter 58

    Huo Yusen suddenly smiled at her. His smile was like a warm cozy sun on a snowy night like this; it instantly lit up Huo Wu¡¯s heart.

    He was like the only dazzling ray of light on this cold snowy night.

    Huo Yusen said, ¡°Happy Christmas Eve.¡±

    As soon as he wished her a ¡®happy Christmas Eve¡¯, the clock struck twelve.

    Christmas Even had just passed.

    It was now Christmas.

    Huo Yusen was much taller than Huo Wu, so when he looked at her, he had to look down. He was smiling from the bottom of his eyes as he said, ¡°Do you want to spend Christmas together?¡±

    Huo Wu froze and was shocked speechless by his sudden offer.

    Huo Yusen actually asked her if she wanted to spend Christmas with him!

    This was a huge shock for her because she had never dreamed that this would happen.

    ¡°Hm? No?¡±

    ¡°No! I want to! I want to!¡± Huo Wu finally recovered from her initial shock and nodded her head in a hurry.

    How could she refuse?! This was such a good chance for her to get along with him!

    A chance like this may nevere again.

    Perhaps it was because the lights on the streets were too warm, or perhaps it was because the night was too gentle, but Huo Yusen¡¯s gaze appeared much warmer than usual.

    Huo Wu was a little dizzy.

    The first snowfall of the year had brought her luck.

    The snow started to fall a little harder.

    Driver Xiao Wang had gone to pick up the car, but he hadn¡¯t arrived yet. Winter in Japan was especially cold. After a little snowfall, the temperature would drop two degrees lower, causing the breath that people exhale to be white mist.

    Huo Wu was so cold by now that she was hopping around to keep warm.

    When the young man in charge of the front desk of the hotel saw Huo Wu hopping around to keep herself warm, he couldn¡¯t help bute forward and offer them to stay in the warm lobby until their car arrived.

    But Huo Wu directly refused his offer. She didn¡¯t want to watch the first snowfall of the year in the window of a hotel.

    After the young man returned to the hotel, Huo Wu couldn¡¯t help but rubbed her hands to generate some warmth. Her nose was red from the wind when she pitifully looked at Huo Yusen and said, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s really cold.¡±

    Huo Yusen replied with a simple ¡®mhm¡¯, but he didn¡¯t persuade her to warm herself up in the hotel. Rather than speaking, Huo Yusen preferred to use his action to express himself.

    For example, after Huo Wu told him that she was cold, Huo Yusen took out his hands from the coat of his pocket and gently covered Huo Wu¡¯s cold ears with his warm hands.

    Huo Wu¡¯s frozen red ear was instantly shrouded with warmth.

    His warm hands blocked the cold wind from blowing at her ears. It felt like spring inside Huo Yusen¡¯s palms.

    Now that her ears were warmed up, her whole body seemed to feel much warmer.

    Huo Yu blinked her eyes. She wanted to thank him, but her mind had gone nk at the moment. She didn¡¯t know what to say, so with a dazed expression on her face, she said, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re such a nice person.¡±

    Huo Yusen raised an eyebrow at herpliment, but he didn¡¯t respond. He had silently epted herpliment.

    Just then, Xiao Wang drove a Maybach car to the front of the hotel.

    Huo Wu was a little disappointed when she got in the car. She felt that Xiao Wang had arrived too early.

    It would¡¯ve been nice if he had arrivedter.

    Then, she can stay with her elder brother for a while longer.

    Xiao Wang apologized for arrivingte after he got on the driver seat, ¡°President Huo, I¡¯m sorry. I encountered a small situation in the parking lot, so I was dyed.

    ¡°Is the matter resolved?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s resolved.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Inside the car, Huo Wu started to feel a little drowsy from the warm heating of the car. She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed when she fell half asleep in the car when the car abruptly came to a stop.

    The heating in the car was gone, and the warm car gradually cooled down.

 Chapter 59

    Huo Wu rubbed her drowsy eyes and murmured, ¡°It¡¯s cold.¡±

    In her groggy state, Huo Wu could only make out half of what Xiao Wang was saying. ¡°President Huo, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all because of my negligence¡­ The car is out of fuel¡­. There is no gas station nearby¡­ Why don¡¯t I call the vi and ask them to send another car over?¡±

    Huo Wu¡¯s sleepiness gradually disappeared while she listened to Xiao Wang.

    When shepletely awakened, she realized that she had actually fallen asleep in Huo Yusen¡¯s embrace!

    No wonder she slept so peacefully, it was because Huo Yusen was acting as her bed.

    Huo rubbed her eyes again and sat up from Huo Yusen¡¯s embrace.

    She looked out the car window.

    The scenery outside was very familiar to her. They weren¡¯t far from the Huo Family¡¯s vi right now. It was only a ten-minute walk from here to the vi.

    Huo Wu turned around and looked at Huo Yusen and asked, ¡°Brother, did the car run out of fuel?¡±

    ¡°Yes, did we wake you up?¡±

    Xiao Wang turned around in the driver¡¯s seat and apologized to Huo Wu when she woke up, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Huo Wu shook her head, indicating that it was fine. Then she turned to Huo Yusen and said, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s walk back home.¡±

    Huo Yusen nced at his watch, and he saw that it was already one o¡¯clock in the morning. It would take at least an hour before another car was sent over, so instead of being dyed here, it would be better if he listened to Huo Wu¡¯s advice and walked back to the vi by feet.

    With that in mind, he said bluntly, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Xiao Wang quickly tried to stop them, ¡°President Huo, it¡¯s still snowing outside. You might catch a cold if you walk home in the freezing cold weather.¡±

    Huo Wu tilted her head, ¡°But it will only take ten minutes to walk back to the vi. It will only be a short walk.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s head back on foot then.¡± As soon as those words left his mouth, Huo Yusen got out of the car. Huo Wu followed after him and got out of the car too.

    There was only one umbre in the car, but the umbre was big enough for both Huo Wu and Huo Yusen.

    Although Xiao Wang wanted to change his mind, he knew that Huo Yusen had already made his decision. Once Huo Yusen made his decision, he would not change it, so Xiao Wang could only remain quiet.

    Huo Yusen instructed Xiao Wang to remain here until someone came for him. After he left the instruction, Huo Yusen opened the umbre and left with Huo Wu.

    Huo Yusen¡¯s shoulders were exposed to the snow because he leaned the umbre more towards Huo Wu. Huo Wu hid under the umbre. Although the wind was still blowing fiercely around her, she felt a sense of security because there was a brother standing next to her who was willing to shelter her from the wind and rain.

    Huo Wu suddenly recalled her past life. She was working alone in the capital.

    When she first arrived at the capital, she was penniless. She could only rent a cold and narrow apartment in the basement with someone else. The basements in those houses were extremely cold. When it snowed, the temperature dropped even further.

    However, she had no choice since she couldn¡¯t afford anything else.

    When she slept in the cold basement, she dreamt that she might one day be the little match girl, selling matches to survive the winter.

    Like the little girl who sold matches, she longed for warmth and kindness, but the reality was harsh. They could only helplessly live in the cold barren winter.

    Huo Wu looked at the grand vi not far away from them, when she suddenly said, ¡°Brother, if I¡¯m the little match girl, then I would definitely see you after I light up three matches.

    T/N: When the little match girl lit up the third match, she saw the person she loved/longed for the most. So, Huo Wu is saying that she really likes him.

    Huo Wu initially wanted to hold Huo Yusen¡¯s golden thigh. She knew that it wouldn¡¯t be a simple task, but after interacting with him for a few days, she discovered Huo Yusen¡¯s warm and gentle side.

    He stayed beside her andforted her when she was sick with a fever. When she was having a nightmare, he would coax her by saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, brother is here.¡±

    T/N: Little Match Girl ¨C It¡¯s a fairy tale about a poor young girl who failed to sell any matches. She lit a match to warm herself up and in the me. The mes showed herforting visions of food, warmth, and her deceased grandmother (the only person who cared for her). She wanted to prolong the vision of her grandmother in mes, so she lit match after match to keep seeing her grandmother. When she ran out of matches, she died in the frozen cold night.

 Chapter 60

    He also agreed to her unreasonable request and apanied her all night without sleep, just because she was afraid of being alone.

    When she was sick, he patiently fed her porridge. He also thoughtfully stayed up overnight just so he could help her solve all the math problems she didn¡¯t know how to do. He even wrote down pages of step by step instructions to each solution of the problem.

    He even warmed her ears by cupping them with his hands, preventing the cold winter wind from freezing her ears over.

    It was needless to say, but he was the one and only person who had given her such warmth in the two lives she lived.

    So, if she was the little match girl, then she would not see roasted ducks or a Christmas tree when she lit up a match, instead, she would see him.

    He was her only warmth, her only fire, in the frigid and barren winter.

    ¡°Not good.¡±

    Huo Yusen replied lightly after he heard what she said.

    Huo Wu had blurted out her thoughts by ident. The story of the little match girl had left a deep impression on her because she could genuinely rte to the match selling girl¡¯s situation. When she suddenly recalled the story just now, her brain didn¡¯t even stop to think about it before she blurted it out.

    Even so, she didn¡¯t think what she said was a big deal, but she didn¡¯t expect that Huo Yusen would directly tell her that it was ¡®not good¡¯.

    Huo Wu blinked her eyes and asked in a curious tone, ¡°Why is it not good?¡±

    Could it be that Huo Yusen didn¡¯t want her to see him when she lit up a match?

    By now, the two of them had almost reached the Huo Family vi. Once they enter the vi, there will be warmth and hot water. They will be able to dispel the cold from their body.

    Huo Yusen suddenly halted his steps.

    Huo Wu could only stop walking too.

    Huo Yusen looked down at Huo Wu and exined, ¡°Because the story of the little match girl has a bad moral.¡±

    <em>The story had a bad moral.</em>

    Indeed.

    Although the little girl managed to see visions that made her feel warm in herst moments of life, the warmth she saw were all fake. In addition, she did not have a good ending because she froze to death.

    Christmas Eve was a day for families to reunite with each other over a nice warm meal. The little girl dreamed of beautiful visions in her heart, but she could only die tragically alone on the street during Christmas Eve.

    Huo Wu subconsciously sniffled her nose when she recalled this story.

    In fact, she and the original Huo Wu both had a tragic ending.

    Because she entered the entertainment industry, she was struggling with her life. She could only afford to rent a small cold apartment in the city. Because the apartment was cold, her health deteriorated even though she was still young. After she entered the entertainment circle, she died at 24 years old because of an ident with the wires. The original Huo Wu¡¯s life was even more miserable than hers. Huo Wu was trafficked by a trafficker and sold to a poor remote area. The original Huo Wu fell from heaven to hell. She married a fool and died of depression.

    They both died young.

    Huo Wu sniffled her nose again.

    At this moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    But Huo Yusen didn¡¯t need her to say anything.

    He stared directly into her eyes and sincerely said, ¡°You are my sister, and I guarantee that you will never be the little match girl who sells matches for a living. As long as I am with you, you will not live a difficult life.¡±

    Was that a promise?

    It was a promise, right?

    It must be a promise.

    It seemed like the first snowfall of the winter had really brought her luck.

    Her brother not only wanted to spend Christmas with her, but he even promised her that she will have a bright future.

 Chapter 61

    No matter how long a road was, there will always be an end to that road, let alone a walk that only took ten minutes.

    Huo Wu looked at the Huo Family¡¯s vi that they were slowly approaching. She blinked her eyes and asked the question that had been buried in her heart for a while, ¡°Brother, why are you treating me so well?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Because¡­ Brother, you act very indifferently and cold in front of other people.¡±

    Whether it was towards Monier, Mo Ze, Aunt Zhang, or Xiao Wang, Huo Yusen remained as cold and aloof as he usually was. He was like a flower on top of a rocky cliff; it was impossible to get close to him.

    But she had seen him smile at her more than once when they were together. His smile was as clear and bright as the beautiful moon and his aloofness made him more charming and mysterious.

    Huo Yusen raised his brows slightly when he heard this.

    There was a saying: a person¡¯s eyes are the window to a person¡¯s soul. It was hard to deceive others because a person¡¯s eyes will always spill the truth. Huo Yusen could tell from Huo Wu¡¯s gaze that she wanted to approach him. Ever since the first day he returned from abroad, he realized that Huo Wu wanted to get closer to him and curry favor with him.

    Even so, her gaze was clean and pure. There were no ill intentions in her gaze. Her gaze was so pure that it was impossible for him to ignore her. He believed that he would feel guilty if he neglected her when she merely wanted some affection from him as her older brother.

    He didn¡¯t dislike or feel offended when she tried to approach him. Instead, he found the situation to be amusing as he watched her tentatively approach him every time. They were brothers and sisters, so there was no need for her to thread around him so cautiously. Her cautiousness made him feel quite helpless.

    But there was no need to exin all of this to her.

    Huo Yusen remained silent and merely smiled in response as he stepped into the vi.

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t feel annoyed even though she didn¡¯t receive an exnation from him. On the contrary, she felt that this was to be expected. After all, it would be difficult for someone like Huo Yusen to be able to properly express his feelings.

    After they returned home, Huo Wu and Huo Yusen bid each other good night and then headed back to their room.

    As soon as she took a step towards the stairs, Huo Yusen suddenly told her to wait.

    ¡°Brother?¡± Huo Wu was slightly confused.

    Huo Yusen pondered for a moment before he said, ¡°Mo Ze is a bad influence on you, so try to stay away from him if possible.¡±

    Huo Wu was taken aback by his words.

    Perhaps it was because Mo Ze had personally taken her to the auction house today, leading Huo Yusen to believe that they were on friendly terms. This was probably why he suddenly gave her such advice.

    Huo Wu nodded and obediently replied, ¡°I understand, brother.¡±

    Huo Yusen was surprised that Huo Wu would agree so bluntly. He pondered again for a moment before he said, ¡°He is not the right person for you. You will find someone better in the future.¡±

    Huo Wu noticed that he seemed to be implying something with his words.<em> Did he believe that there was something going on between her and Mo Ze?</em>

    However, his assumption was not baseless. After all, she had met Mo Ze for the first time when she went to the club with Huo Yusen. Yet in the short time that they had met, Mo Ze was willing to personally escort her to the auction house today. To the outsiders, this was quite suspicious since she and Mo Ze became acquainted too quickly.

    Huo Yusen probably feared that she would suffer a loss in Mo Ze¡¯s hands. Mo Ze was a yboy and he only hung around people who would benefit him. What Huo Yusen didn¡¯t know was that Huo Wu knew Mo Ze much better than what he believed. She knew that Mo Ze was someone dangerous and that she should keep her distance from him.

    Huo Wu smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brother. I am not close to Mo Ze.¡± With that said, Huo Wu trotted back to her room in a good mood. Her brother treated her differently than he treated other people. If she was someone else, then he would¡¯ve never warned them about Mo Ze.

    By the time Huo Wu returned to her room, it was already one o¡¯clock in the morning. Perhaps it was because she had slept a little in the car, she no longer felt sleepy at all.

    She walked to the window and pulled the curtains aside.

    The scenery was covered in white. Tiny snowkes were slowly drifting down from the sky, forming a thinyer of snow on the ground.

 Chapter 62

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t know why but she suddenly recalled a very pretentious saying, <em>you are more beautiful than the bright moon and the fair snow; your otherworldly appearance cannot bepared to anything in the mortal world</em>. When she recalled this saying, she couldn¡¯t help but remember Huo Yusen¡¯s handsome yet gentle face in the snow.

    She took out her phone from her pocket and took a picture of the fallings now from the window. Then, she posted the picture in her WeChat.

    ¡¾You Are More Beautiful Than The Bright Moon And the Fair Snow, Picture.jpg¡¿Only she understood the meaning behind this picture because the otherworldly beauty she was referring to was her brother.

    After posting the picture, Huo Wu clicked the back button on her phone with satisfaction. When she returned to the WeChat homepage, she noticed that there was a notification.

    Someone added her as a friend.

    <em>Who could it be</em>? Huo Wu tapped on the friend request and saw that the person had added her as a friend three hours ago.

    In the friend request message, the person said, ¡°I am Mo Ze.¡±

    It was Mo Ze who added her as a friend.

    But why did he add her as a friend?

    However, Huo Wu recalled that Huo Yusen had just reminded her to stay away from Mo Ze not too long ago.

    So, Huo Wu rejected the friend request.

    After she rejected the friend request, she went to shower. When she finished showering, brushing her teeth, and washing her face, sheid down on her warm andfortable bed. Huo Wu picked up her phone and scrolled through WeChat again.

    When Mo Ze saw that the friend request had been rejected by her, he sent another friend request to her. This time, instead of telling her who he was, he simply said, ¡°Add me.¡±

    Ha¡­ Do you think I will add you as a friend just because you ask me to?

    Huo Wu did exactly what she had done, she decisively tapped the reject button quickly. After she rejected Mo Ze¡¯s friend request yet again, she turned off the lights and headed to sleep.

    But after she turned off the lights, Huo Wu didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all. She was wide awake as she tossed and turned in her bed for a while without getting a wink of sleep.

    She resignedly turned the lights back on and sat up on her bed.

    It seemed like I won¡¯t be sleeping tonight.

    Huo Wu picked up her phone once again and unlocked her screen. She noticed a red notification mark on her WeChat app.

    She saw that Mo Ze sent another friend request half an hour ago with the message, ¡°???¡±

    Huo Wu couldn¡¯t help butugh at the three big question marks he sent.

    Mo Ze had tried adding her three times in a row, perhaps he had something he needed to tell her.

    With that in mind, Huo Wu benevolently epted his friend request.

    As soon as she epted his friend request, Mo Ze immediately sent her a voice message.

    It was already veryte into the night, so Huo Wu turned the volume to the lowest setting on her phone. Then, she clicked on the voice message, ¡°Naughty little girl, how dare you reject my friend request twice?¡±

    His tone was quite yful when he called her ¡°naughty little girl¡±. It seemed as if he might even be smiling when he said that.

    Huo Wu¡¯s heart did not stir or pound against her chest even though she was listening to a male voice in the middle of the night.

    Her nickname changed from ¡°little girl¡± to ¡°little A¡¯Wu¡± and finally to ¡°naughty little girl¡±. Mo Ze was really good at giving out nicknames without any shame.

    Huo Wu answered him calmly, ¡°Do you have something to tell me?¡±

    Mo Ze replied quickly.

    He sent a picture in their chat. The picture showed two tickets for the movie¡¶Ninth Heaven¡·at ten o¡¯clock tomorrow night.

    He sent a follow-up message, ¡°May I have the honor of inviting you to watch a movie together?¡±

    Huo Wu suddenly became bored with the conversation, so she made a random excuse and rejected him.

    After she ended her conversation with Mo Ze, she realized that tomorrow will be the premiere of the movie¡¶Ninth Heaven¡·.

    After the premiere, Jiang Yuqing¡¯s name will gradually spread around the acting industry.

    Once she enters the showbiz, she will probably have to face head to head with Jiang Yuqing.

    Perhaps that day will arrive soon.

    As she pondered over what she should do, Huo Wu became more and more drowsy.

    The sky outside her window was turning bright when she finally fell asleep. Fortunately, Christmas was on a Saturday, so she didn¡¯t need to attend school. She was able to sleep a little extra in the morning.

 Chapter 63

    By the time Huo Wu woke up, it was already lunchtime.

    When Huo Wu headed downstairs, she discovered that Aunt Zhang hadn¡¯t prepared lunch yet.

    She was confused, so she asked Aunt Zhang, ¡°Aunt Zhang, what will we be eating for lunch today?¡±

    Huo Yusen spoke up before Aunt Zhang could answer, ¡°We will be eating out for lunch today.¡±

    When Huo Wu heard Huo Yusen¡¯s voice, she put her hands behind her back and smiled sweetly at Huo Yusen, ¡°Brother, are you going to take me out to eat something delicious?¡±

    Huo Yusen gave a soft ¡®mhm¡¯ as a response.

    ¡°Brother is really nice.¡±

    Since Huo Wu and Huo Yusen were heading for lunch, Aunt Zhang prepared to leave the vi since they didn¡¯t need her to prepare their lunch. But before she left, she asked Huo Yusen if she needed toe over at night to prepare dinner for them. Huo Yusen told her that she didn¡¯t need to return, so Aunt Zhang left the vi cheerfully.

    She was happy that she didn¡¯t need to cook for her employer¡¯s family during Christmas because that meant that she could spend Christmas with her family!

    Huo Wu naturally overheard their conversation. She blinked in surprise when she heard her brother tell Aunt Zhang that she didn¡¯t need to return to prepare dinner. She asked innocently, ¡°Brother, are we also eating out for dinner?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Huo Wu was somewhat stunned by Huo Yusen¡¯s reply, ¡°Brother, will you be spending the entire day with me?¡±

    Huo Yusen looked at her strangely, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you want to spend Christmas together?¡±

    So¡­did Huo Yusen think that spending Christmas together meant that they had to spend the entire today together?

    <em>Ah! How can her brother be so cute?!</em>

    The depths of Huo Wu¡¯s eyes were sparkling with joy. She covered her mouth with both of her hands, lest she identallyughed out loud.

    While she was overjoyed for a moment, a realization suddenly dawned on her. She was worried that she was probably wasting Huo Yusen¡¯s precious time, so she asked, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you need to work?¡±

    ¡°The cooperation with Monierst night was worth three years of transactions for thepany. In addition, Monier will also be taking today off since it¡¯s Christmas, so I¡¯m free.¡±

    Huo Yusen¡¯s grandfather hadpletely retired, and thepany had been entirely handed over to Huo Yusen. Even thepany earned a considerable amount of profits each year, it still can¡¯tpare to the business deal between Huo Yusen and Mr. Monier. It was not difficult to guess that Huo Yusen will rake in a huge profit from the business deal.

    No wonder Mo Ze was eyeing a piece of this pie too. It was a pity for him because this time, he will not receive a share of the pie.

    Huo Yusen was able to sessfully conduct a business deal with Monier not long after he took office. With this business deal, thepany will receive a huge profit. Thispletely shocked the people working for thepany. Not only that, but Huo Yusen was able to make a good reputation for himself.

    Huo Wu knew that it probably wasn¡¯t easy for Huo Yusen to sessfully reach a deal with Mr. Monier, but she didn¡¯t expect the profits between their business dealings to be so substantial.

    Mo Ze was probably stomping his feet in anger since he wasn¡¯t able to get a piece of this pie.

    Huo Yusen took Huo Wu to amercial building.

    Themercial building had everything. There were ces to eat and y.

    After their lunch, they can either go to an arcade inside the building to y some games, watch a movie, or even have their hair styled by a professional.

    When Huo Wu arrived at themercial building, she discovered that thismercial building was owned by Huo Yusen. As soon as they arrived, someone immediately went up to greet them.

    Huo Yusen turned toward her and asked, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t know what tasted good, and it would be too time-consuming to have one of the employees introduce each eatery one by one. She just wanted to make things simple, so she pointed to the closest hot pot restaurant.

    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s eat hot pot.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After Huo Wu and Huo Yusen found a seat in the hot pot restaurant, Huo Wu immediately got up and said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll be heading to the bathroom.¡±

    Huo Yusen naturally nodded his head.

    Huo Wu asked the salesclerk for directions and then hurriedly rushed in the direction the salesclerk pointed.

    She finally let out a sigh of relief when she found the bathroom and did what she needed.

    She was much morefortable now.

    She had just flushed the toilet and was about to leave the stall, when she heard two people quarreling outside the stall she was in.

    ¡°Jiang Yuqing, why did you have dinner alone with Feng Lun? What is your rtionship with him?¡±

    Huo Wu reached out to unlock her stall, but her hand froze when she heard those words.

 Chapter 64

    ¡°Huh? Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡±

    Perhaps the woman urged her to respond because Jiang Yuqing didn¡¯t immediately respond to the woman¡¯s question.

    After a moment, Jiang Yuqing¡¯s voice echoed in the empty women¡¯s bathroom, ¡°Why does it matter to you?¡±

    ¡°Heh. Jiang Yuqing, let me give you a warning. I had my eyes on Feng Lun first. Don¡¯t think that you can snatch someone from me just because you¡¯re lucky and managed to snatch the role of the third female supporting lead in this movie. To tell you the truth, you will never be famous as long as I am here!¡±

    Huo Wu listened to the conversation between the two women when she suddenly questioned the identity of the woman who was currently arguing with Jiang Yuqing.

    If she didn¡¯t guess incorrectly, then the other person should be Jiang Qingqing. She was the female lead in the movie¡¶Ninth Heaven¡·. The man they¡¯re arguing over was Feng Lun, the male lead in the movie.

    Jiang Qingqing was infatuated with Feng Lun after filming the movie together. However, the person Feng Lun liked was not Jiang Qingqing, but Jiang Yuqing, the third female supporting lead.

    Although the love between the female and male lead in the movie was as deep as the deepest sea and as strong as solid gold, Feng Lun¡¯s attitude towards Jiang Qingqing was very cold outside the movie set. Jiang Qingqing didn¡¯t me Feng Lun, instead, she med Jiang Yuqing. She believed that Feng Lun had rejected her confession because Jiang Yuqing yed some dirty tricks. As a result, Jiang Qingqing kept making things difficult for Jiang Yuqing after the filming was over.

    The troubles that Jiang Qingqing caused for Jiang Yuqing were naturally resolved afterward. Jiang Qingqing told Jiang Yuqing, ¡°You will never be famous as long as I am here¡±, before leaving, naturally never came true. On the contrary, it was Jiang Qingqing who struggled in the entertainment industry after Jiang Yuqing had put pressure on her career.

    The rtionship between the three of them was not even a love triangle because Jiang Yuqing never loved Feng Lun.

    Feng Lun cannot even bepared to the male lead of the novel. He can only be considered as a cannon fodder. Even so, he had given Jiang Yuqing a lot of attention and assistance before she had be famous.

    In order to thank him for all the help during the filming, Jiang Yuqing specially invited him to have a meal on the day of the movie¡¯s release.

    It was just a simple and innocent gesture, but it was misunderstood by Jiang Qingqing when she identally discovered them.

    Huo Wu was surprised that Jiang Yuqing didn¡¯t give the other woman any exnation.

    But after she thought about it, she recalled that Jiang Yuqing was still a minor right now. She was quite arrogant and proud, unlike how sly and smooth (at establishing rtionships) she was when she was older.

    She believed that those who are innocent didn¡¯t need to exin themselves.

    Unlucky for her, her silence meant somethingpletely different to Jiang Qingqing.

    In Jiang Qingqing¡¯s mind, she believed that Jiang Yuqing¡¯s silence confirmed that Jiang Yuqing and Feng Lun had a special rtionship with each other.

    Therefore, Jiang Qingqing waspletely furious. She couldn¡¯t control her anger and pped Jiang Yuqing hard on the face. After she pped her, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see whose right.¡± After she finished speaking, she left the women¡¯s bathroom arrogantly.

    Huo Wu¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard the loud p echo outside her stall.

    People that opposed the female lead often didn¡¯t have a good ending. She could already guess Jiang Qingqing¡¯s future after pping Jiang Yuqing. If Huo Wu remembered correctly, then Jiang Qingqing would be scolded and cursed at by Jiang Yuqing¡¯s fans until she was finally chased out of the entertainment industry.

 Chapter 65

    After she heard Jiang Qingqing left, the bathroom fell intoplete silence. There was no other sound.

    The <em>clicking</em> sound of the high heels hitting against the ground gradually faded away.

    Following that, a smaller footstep sound echoed in the bathroom before it too gradually faded away.

    After that, the bathroom fellpletely silent.

    Huo Wu thought that Jiang Yuqing had also left, so she unlocked her stall with confidence. But when she opened the door to her stall, she saw Jiang Yuqing squatting on the ground while she picked up her belongings off the floor.

    Jiang Yuqing heard the sound of a stall unlocking and immediately looked over in the direction of the stall.

    The two young women¡¯s eyes met.

    This was the first time Huo Wu had met Jiang Yuqing in this world. Jiang Yuqing was no longer a character in a novel, but an actual living breathing person.

    Jiang Yuqing looked very different from how she was described in the novel than how she appeared right now. She was dressed ndly, and she didn¡¯t have heavy makeup on.

    Although Huo Wu was merely an 18-line actress in her previous life, she had wandered in the entertainment industry for several years. As a result, she had developed a pair of sharp and keen eyes. Just by looking at Jiang Yuqing¡¯s face, she could already tell that Jiang Yuqing never had stic surgery.

    Jiang Yuqing didn¡¯t have a beautiful appearance, instead, she had a pretty face that was well worth a second look. Instead of having the beauty to cause the downfall of a city, her appearance wasforting to the eyes.

    There was never a shortage of beautiful women in the entertainment industry. But not every beautiful woman in the entertainment industry can be a famous actress or star.

    But despite all odds, Jiang Yuqing managed to be a famous actress.

    Although she may look averagepared to other beautiful actresses, her appearance was quite unique in the entertainment industry. Her appearance may not look special at a nce, but she had the kind of appearance that made people want to look at her more and more. In addition to her appearance, fans loved her portrayal of her characters in the movie¡¶Ninth Heaven¡·. As a result, she received a lot of praise from fans of the movie.

    The two people merely looked at each other for no more than three seconds.

    The atmosphere between them was a little awkward for a moment.

    Even though Huo Wu didn¡¯t deliberately try to eavesdrop on their conversation, she had still heard their conversation from the start to the end. When their eyes met, Huo Wu didn¡¯t miss the anger and unreconciled emotions on Jiang Yuqing¡¯s face. That anger and resentment were probably directed at Jiang Qingqing.

    Jiang Yuqing was a little nervous when she noticed that someone else was in the bathroom. But after she saw Huo Wu¡¯s unfamiliar face, she was relieved because Huo Wu was not from the entertainment industry. She assumed that Huo Wu probably didn¡¯t even know who she was.

    Huo Wu looked at the items that were scattered on the ground. She suddenly realized that Jiang Qingqing not only pped Jiang Yuqing but had also knocked her bag to the ground before leaving.

    Therefore, the contents of Jiang Yuqing bag were all scattered through the floor.

    There were makeup cushions, lipsticks, keys, tissues, and an assortment of other items all over the ground. It will probably take her some efforts to pick them all up.

    Huo pondered over what she should do for a moment before she squatted down and started helping Jiang Yuqing pick up her items.

    Because Huo Wu joined in to help, they managed to quickly finish picking up everything.

    After picking up all the items scattered on the ground, Jiang Yuqing lowered her gaze and closed the zipper of her purse. Then, she thanked Huo Wu in a soft whisper.

    Huo Wu smiled and replied, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Huo Wu naturally didn¡¯t forget how much threat Jiang Yuqing posed to her in the future, but for now, the two of them were merely strangers. Nothing had happened yet.

 Chapter 66

    Helping a stranger pick things up was just a simple act of courtesy; anyone else would¡¯ve done the same.

    Jiang Yuqing left quickly after she picked up everything from the ground.

    Huo Wu slowly washed her hands and then dried them before leaving the women¡¯s bathroom.

    She had been thinking a lot during this time. Jiang Yuqing¡¯s sudden appearance undoubtedly gave her an urgent sense of crisis. She didn¡¯t have much time left, but she still had a lot to do. She must quickly arrange everything before the start of next year.

    She selfishly hoped that her real identity would not be exposed during this time. That will be the most optimal n.

    However, she must also prepare for the worst. For example, if her identity was exposed early, she will need an alternative n.

    Regardless of whether her true identity was exposed or not, she muste up with an alternative n for the future.

    When Huo Wu returned to the hot pot restaurant, Huo Yusen was quietly waiting for her. He ced both of his hands on the table casually as he looked sideways outside the shop.

    His profile was quite charming. He had long eyshes, a high nose bridge, and sexy lips.

    He took off his coat and was only wearing a ck sweater inside.

    Even the simplest clothes made him stand out. While the ck sweater looked very dull on other people, it made him look handsome wearing it.

    Huo Yusen looked aloof, and he had an outstanding temperament. The strong masculine aura he had given off had attracted the attention of the youngdies in the shop. If he didn¡¯t look so aloof and cold, then the youngdies would¡¯ve probablye forward and asked him for his phone number.

    Although the youngdies in the shop didn¡¯t take the initiative to approach him, one of the female white-cor workers approached him. She looked around twenty-seven years old.

    She clicked her long hair and sat down in the seat that originally belonged to Huo Wu. She smiled charmingly at Huo Yusen and her voice was greasily sweet as she said, ¡°Hi, do you want to give me your phone number?¡±

    Huo Yusen briefly nced at her and then said, ¡°Sorry.¡±

    The white-cor female worker did not give up, instead, she smiled even more coquettishly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. Let¡¯s be friends.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Huo Yusen noticed that Huo Wu hade back.

    It had been a while since he spoke a full sentence to a stranger, ¡°You took my sister¡¯s seat. She is back now.¡±

    The white-cor female worker thought that Huo Yusen was merely joking around until she saw that Huo Wu was standing next to her, waiting for her to leave her seat. She hurriedly got up and left while her face turned pale and then red.

    The surrounding youngdies snickered at the white-cor female worker as she rushed off.

    Huo Wu also secretly chuckled in her heart.

    When he saw that Huo Wu finally returned, he asked, ¡°Why did it take so long? Are you okay?¡±

    Huo Wu shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m okay. Someone spilled the contents of her bag in the bathroom, so I helped her pick them up.¡± Huo Wu didn¡¯t want to dwell on what had happened earlier, so she changed the topic and said, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s order the food.¡±

    The waiter handed the menus to them promptly when he noticed that they were ready to order.

    The hot pot meal was very rich, Huo Wu had almost ordered all the signature dishes of the shop. Eating hot pot was one of the most pleasurable things one could do in the winter. Different types of dishes were slowlying to a boil in the hot pot soup, exuding an attractive and delicious fragrance.

    Huo Wu was sweating while she ate, but it was very refreshing. Perhaps he was affected by Huo Wu¡¯s great appetite, Huo Yusen had also eaten a lot during this meal.

 Chapter 67

    The two people ate everything they ordered and didn¡¯t waste any food.

    An hour had already passed by the time they finished the hot pot.

    Not long after Huo Wu and Huo Yusen left the hot pot restaurant, Huo Wu spotted Jiang Yuqing and Feng Lun with her sharp eyes.

    The two of them appeared to have just finished their meal too as they walked out of the shop.

    They were both talking andughing. The anger and resentment in her gaze from earlier that all disappeared. She seemed to havepletely forgotten the incident with Jiang Qingqing in the bathroom before.

    Huo Wu couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. She was worthy to be the heroine. Even though she was still young, Jiang Yuqing had learned how to control her emotions perfectly.

    Huo Wu recalled that when she was seventeen, her temperament can¡¯t even bepared to Jiang Yuqing¡¯s temperament. Fortunately, she was not seventeen years old. Huo Wu had already experienced the ups and downs in the entertainment industry and she was no longer a naive young girl. She was actually twenty-four years old.

    Although she may be wary of Jiang Yuqing, she was not afraid of her.

    If she and Huo Yusen continued on this path, then the two groups of people will definitely bump into each other.

    Jiang Yuqing and the people from the Huo Family didn¡¯t look alike at all. Even if Huo Yusen saw her, he would not recognize her either way. Even so, Huo Wu was selfish; she didn¡¯t want the two of them to meet.

    She didn¡¯t want Huo Yusen to meet Jiang Yuqing right now.

    Huo Wu quickly hooked her arm around Huo Yusen to steer him in another direction.

    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go over there.¡± Immediately after she finished speaking and before Huo Yusen had a chance to react, Huo Wu firmly held onto his arm and led him to the other side.

    Huo Wu kept thinking about Jiang Yuqing and Feng Lun. After she walked for a while, she pretended to casually look behind her. Jiang Yuqing and Feng Lun were nowhere in sight.

    Huo Wu was relieved after seeing that they had disappeared.

    Just then, Huo Wu finally realized what she had just done.

    She actually took the initiative to wrap around Huo Yusen¡¯s arm. The more surprising matter was that he didn¡¯t push her away!

    Although it was not umon for ordinary siblings to hold each other¡¯s arms, it was quite unusual since it was between her and Huo Yusen.

    Huo Yusen was a little obsessed with cleanliness, so he didn¡¯t like having any physical contact with people. Before this, she probably guessed that no one had linked arms with him.

    But now, she was calmly holding onto Huo Yusen¡¯s arm without being pushed away by him.

    Huo Wu took advantage of this opportunity to lean her head gently on Huo Yusen¡¯s shoulder.

    He had broad shoulders, so she felt particrlyfortable and safe leaning on his shoulder.

    Huo Wu maintained this position quietly for several seconds.

    Huo Yusen didn¡¯t push her away.

    Huo Wu chuckled happily and then raised her head to nce at Huo Yusen.

    He was still expressionless, so it was impossible for people to guess what he was currently thinking. He didn¡¯t tell her to let go of his arm nor did he push her away. Huo Wu was very satisfied with their progress.

    Huo Wu had a bright smile on her face as she said, ¡°Brother, can we spend every Christmas together from now on?¡±

 Chapter 68

    After Huo Wu finished speaking, her eyes sparkled brightly as she looked at Huo Yusen expectantly.

    Huo Yusen looked at her profoundly. Her beautiful apricot eyes were clear and bright, and the expectations contained in her eyes were obvious. It was so obvious that it was impossible for him to refuse, but more importantly, he didn¡¯t want to refuse either.

    He nodded his head lightly.

    The smile on Huo Wu¡¯s face bloomed like a firework.

    A weak female voice suddenly interrupted their interaction, ¡°Hi! May I bother you for a moment? Can I ask your boyfriend to open this bottle cap for me?¡±

    Huo Wu subconsciously turned toward where the sound came from.

    A young girl who looked like she was around twenty years old was standing beside her. The young girl was holding a bottle of mineral water in her hand. The top of the water bottle was slightly deformed from all the force she had exerted on it. It seemed like she had been struggling to open the bottled water for a while.

    The young girl had been trying to open the bottle of mineral water for nearly ten minutes. Perhaps it was because the young girl¡¯s palm was slightly sweaty, making it harder for her to open it or perhaps the design of the bottle cap was wed, but it was not easy for a weak girl like her to open it. In short, she was still unable to open the bottle even after trying for a long time.

    Herpanion hadn¡¯t arrived yet, but she didn¡¯t have the time to wait for herpanion to arrive and help her because she was very dehydrated. She was so thirsty that she had no choice but to ask the intimate ¡®couple¡¯ that was passing by for help.

    The ¡®couple¡¯ was extraordinarily beautiful. The female student looked like a helpless little bird as she snuggled up against the man¡¯s handsome and lofty figure. She was leaning her head on his shoulder and they were silently looking at each other. The atmosphere around them was warm and sweet. It was impossible for others to be envious. She had no choice but to interrupt their intimate moment. When she asked them for help, she deliberately directed the question to the female student. It was up to the female student whether they would help her or not. She did this so it wouldn¡¯t cause unnecessary misunderstandings.

    Some girls would be unreasonable and easily irritable after they fall in love. They be jealous easily and would often misunderstand other girls if they tried to approach her man. Therefore, when she asked for help, she was cautious and directed the question at the female student. She didn¡¯t want to identally encounter someone that would easily misunderstand her request.

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t realize that the young girl¡¯s question was directed at her because the young girl asked ¡®her boyfriend¡¯ to help her open the bottled water. Huo Wu obviously didn¡¯t have a boyfriend. It took a moment for realization to finally dawn on Huo Wu and she hurriedly exined, ¡°He is not my boyfriend. He is my brother.¡±

    The young girl was taken aback when she heard her exnation; she obviously didn¡¯t expect them to be siblings. She smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Is that true? You two looked very well matched.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, the young girl smacked her mouth in a hurry. <em>Oh my god! </em>How can she just blurt out what she was thinking secretly? How can she describe two siblings as people who are ¡®well-matched¡¯ for each other?

    She rushed to exin what she meant, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that romantically. What I really meant to say is that the two of you have a good rtionship with each other as siblings.¡±

    Huo Yusen reached out his arm and took the bottled mineral water from her and twisted the cap slightly. The bottled mineral water easily uncapped under his force.

    The young girl gratefully received the unopened bottle of mineral water from him and took two sips of it. After she quenched her thirst, she thanked them sincerely, ¡°Thank you so much! I was so thirsty.¡±

    Huo Wu replied, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    After the young girl took a few more sips of water, the girl smiled at Huo Wu and said, ¡°I hope that the two of you will have a longsting and blessed rtionship as siblings.¡± After she thanked and wished them lunch, the girl turned around and jogged away.

 Chapter 69

    Huo Wu blinked her eyes nkly. It took her a few seconds to realize what the young girl had just said.

    When she finally processed everything, she couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing.

    This was the first time she had heard someone blessing two siblings to have a good rtionship with each other.

    Even so, she appreciated her auspicious blessing.

    After the young girl left, Huo Wu turned to look at Huo Yusen and asked, ¡°Brother, why did you help her just now?¡±

    Huo Yusen had always acted coldly towards other women. For example, during the weing banquet on the first day she transmigrated over, Huo Yusen had coldly rejected numerous women who had invited him to dance. In the hot pot restaurant just now, Huo Yusen ignored the flirtatious female worker who was asking him for his contact information. Huo Wu could still recall the humiliated and embarrassed expression the female worker had on her face when she left.

    Due to all of this, Huo Wu was a little surprised that Huo Yusen took the initiative to help the young girl open her bottled mineral water just now.

    Huo Yusen didn¡¯t know that he had left such an impression in Huo Wu¡¯s mind. He replied in a light tone, ¡°It was just a slight effort on my part.¡±

    Huo Wu smiled when she heard his answer.

    <em>That¡¯s right! Why shouldn¡¯t you help someone in need of help when it only requires a small effort on your part? </em>This was just like how she had helped Jiang Yuqing pick up her belongings that had fallen on the ground. Unexpectedly, the two of them acted surprisingly simr in these situations.

    ¡°Brother, if I wasn¡¯t here just now, perhaps she might¡¯ve asked you for your contact information too.¡± Huo Wu had sharp eyes, so she saw the glint of light that shed by the young girl¡¯s eyes when she had first seen Huo Yusen.

    If it weren¡¯t for her, Huo Wu guessed that the young girl would¡¯ve pounced on Huo Yusen too.

    ¡°She won¡¯t.¡±

    Huo Wu blinked her eyes in confusion and asked, ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°If you aren¡¯t here, then my assistant will be here.¡±

    Huo Yusen was implying that he will not be alone. If his assistant was here, then his assistant will help the young girl unscrew the bottled mineral water. His assistant will also prevent any <em>peach blossoms</em> from pouncing on Huo Yusen.

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t know why, but after hearing his assurance, Huo Wu¡¯s mood improved a lot.

    It seemed like Huo Wu had gotten somewhat possessive towards her elder brother. It was as if her elder brother can only be <em>her</em> elder brother. She won¡¯t let any other girl snatch him from her.

    However, Huo Wu¡¯s mood immediately plummeted after two minutes. This was because Huo Yusen received a phone call from work; thepany had an emergency that he needed to deal with immediately.

    After he hung up the call, Huo Yusen said to Huo Wu, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I need to head back to thepany. I¡¯ll have Chen Fange and pick you up.¡±

    Cheng Fang was the full-time female driver that Huo Yusen specially hired for Huo Wu.

    Although she was very reluctant to part with him, Huo Wu sensibly let go of Huo Yusen¡¯s arm so he could leave.

    Huo Wu lowered her head and looked down at her shoes. Her voice was slightly sullen as she said, ¡°Brother, you should head back to work then.¡±

    Huo Wu was very talented in acting. In fact, it was very easy for her to control her current emotions. She could also express any type of emotions she wants to express vividly, whether it was a beautiful and charming smile or a lovable crying face. She could change her emotions in an instant.

    If she wanted to, then she could¡¯ve easily made the sullen expression on her face disappear.

    Even so, she didn¡¯t want to do that now. She didn¡¯t want to put on an act in front of Huo Yusen.

    She wanted to show Huo Yusen her most genuine self.

 Chapter 70

    Because she wanted to show him her most genuine self, she didn¡¯t deliberately conceal how she was currently feeling.

    Huo Yusen naturally didn¡¯t overlook the sullen expression on Huo Wu¡¯s face.

    It was his fault. He was the one who promised her that he will spend the whole day with her, but now, he broke his promise to her. It was understandable if she felt sad and sullen.

    Huo Yusen raised his hand and patted Huo Wu¡¯s head gently, ¡°I will make it up to you next time.¡± He was much morefortable and experienced at patting Huo Wu¡¯s head nowpared to the beginning. He was initially stiff and awkward when he first patted Huo Wu¡¯s head, but that stiffness and awkwardness disappeared by now.

    Did he mean that he will spend more time with her next time?

    Huo Wu looked up at him and blinked her bright eyes. She bargained over his promise, ¡°It will take you two days to make it up to me.¡±

    ¡°Two days?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Huo Wu nodded her head and counted her fingers, ¡°Brother, you hurt my feelings by not fulfilling your promise. In order to make me forgive you, you will have to spend extra time with me, so my injured feelings can heal.¡±

    Huo Yusen chuckled at her exnation.

    She was acting like a spoiled child and this was the first time Huo Yusen had seen his younger sister acting like this.

    She was acting like how a 17-year-old girl should be acting.

    She was acting a little willfully, childish, and innocent.

    Everything was perfect.

    It was New Year¡¯s Day after Christmas, and shortly after New Year¡¯s Day will be the Spring Festival. He had a lot of vacation days saved up, so taking two days off shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    With that in mind, Huo Yusen smiled gently. His smile was barely visible, but it still managed to soften his facial features instantly.

    He agreed and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Although Huo Yusen agreed to her request, Huo Wu didn¡¯t n to let him leave so easily. She slowly raised her head and stared into Huo Yusen¡¯s eyes. Huo Yusen¡¯s eyes were as deep as the deep sea. Huo Wu deliberately said, ¡°Older brother, it¡¯s fine if you stand me up because it¡¯s just a minor inconvenience, but what will you do if you can¡¯t fulfill your other promises?¡±

    Huo Yusen immediately realized what Huo Wu was referring to.

    He promised her the previous night that as long as he lived, he will make sure that she will live a happy life.

    As the youngest and only little princess of the Huo Family, she should naturally live a peaceful and joyful life.

    ¡°I will fulfill my promise fromst night. I will not break it; that promise is valid as long as I¡¯m living.¡±

    His voice was not loud, but those words resonated deeply in Huo Wu¡¯s heart.

    Huo Wu knew that Huo Yusen would do his best to fulfill his promise to her. She just needed his assurance since the promise from the previous night and his promise to apany her the entire day was vastly different in its significance.

    One promise held a big significance while the other promise held a slightly less significance.

    However, it would¡¯ve been great if he could¡¯ve fulfilled both promises to her.

    Huo Wu knew that she was being unreasonable. Her brother had a lot of work to attend to.

    But she couldn¡¯t help but be slightly selfish since he was the first person to treat her so well in the two lives she lived.

    When she heard his reassurance, all the unhappy and sad feelings mysteriously vanished.

    Chen Fang had already arrived in the building by now.

    Huo Wu caught a glimpse of Chen Fang¡¯s approaching figure. She pursed her lips and said in a low voice, ¡°Then¡­brother, goodbye.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you tonight.¡±

    Chen Fang drove Huo Wu back to the Huo Family vi. When she arrived home, she suddenly realized that she still hadn¡¯t given Huo Yusen the Christmas present she bought for him yesterday.

    She blinked her eyes as she tried toe up with a special way to give him the present.

 Chapter 71

    Huo Wu thought about it, but in the end, she decided to put the present in Huo Yusen¡¯s study. This way, Huo Yusen will find it when he works in his office.

    Although Huo Yusen was the only one who was using the study built in the Huo Family vi, Huo Wu could still enter and leave the study at will. However, the original Huo Wu had never entered this study when she was alive.

    Huo Wu pushed open the door to the study. She originally wanted to leave immediately after she put the present on the table, but after she entered the study, she felt that she had identally entered Huo Yusen¡¯s world.

    The study looked different from what she imagined. The room smelled like Huo Yusen, and it was filled with many items that belonged to him.

    The most eye-catching items were the airne modelsid out on top of the bookshelves.

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t know much about these items. In her previous life, she had hardly studied anything rted to the military, so she didn¡¯t know what specific model number the airnes were.

    She was about to vaguely recognize a few of the models based on her past experience. Huo Wu recognized that there were passenger nes and a few attack aircrafts. She didn¡¯t recognize the remaining airnes.

    She walked up to the airne models and carefully inspected them.

    The airne models seemed to be pretty old. The edge of the models¡¯ hard changed color and some of the paint was peeling off.

    Huo Wu was afraid that she would identally destroy the airnes if she touched them, so she merely inspected them with her eyes.

    She looked at the dozens of airne models that came in various shapes and sizes. Did Huo Yusen build them when he was a child?

    A photograph on the bookshelf suddenly caught Huo Wu¡¯s eyes.

    She couldn¡¯t hold back her curiosity, so she reached out and picked up the photo carefully.

    There were two people in the photo. The young boy in the photo was Huo Yusen when he was still young.

    In the photo, the hair on his forehead was slightly raised because of the wind. A brilliant smile blossomed on his young and tender face.

    The happiness and energy in him were burning fiercely. The warm smile on his face was extremely infectious. He looked as if he were about to break through the photo and infect her with his happiness.

    Huo Yusen was around eleven or twelve years old.

    She was not familiar with this side of Huo Yusen.

    In the picture, Huo Yusen did not look as indifferent and aloof as he currently looked. He looked like a young, reckless, and high-spirited boy.

    He was wearing the same uniform as the middle-aged man standing beside him. He was also holding a simr military cap.

    He looked quite cute and adult-like while wearing the uniform.

    The young boy looked bright and handsome.

    Huo Yusen didn¡¯t know what type of uniform he was wearing, but she believed that Huo Yusen looked very handsome in the uniform.

    She didn¡¯t know whether it was her illusion or not, but she could see the ambition and dream reflected on his eyes.

    Even though he was young, he was quite unbridled and fearless. He didn¡¯t mask the desire and ambition in his eyes.

    When the photo was taken, Huo Yusen had not fully matured yet, but he already possessed the imposing aura that belonged to a man.

    Huo Wu became more curious after seeing this photo.

    Who was the other middle-aged man in this photo? What was his rtionship with Huo Yusen? What type of uniform were they wearing?

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t know any of the answers to her questions.

    Huo Wu believed that she might not be able to fall asleep tonight because of these unanswered questions.

    She stared at the photo, Huo Yusen really looked different from the photopared to how he looked right now. She suddenly had an intuition that Huo Yusen might not be genuinely happy at the present.

 Chapter 72

    This realization dampened Huo Wu¡¯s mood.

    She flipped the photograph to the other side.

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t expect to find anything important, but to her surprise, there was a line of words written on the back of the photo.

    ¡°Huo Yusen and chief pilot Huo Mo: photographed in June of xxxx year.¡±

    Huo Wu looked at the chief pilot¡¯s name.

    Chief pilot Huo Mo shared the same surname as them, <em>Huo</em>.

    However, there was no information about Huo Mo in her memory.

    Could he be rted to the Huo Family? Why had she never heard of his name?

    If the middle-aged man was the chief pilot, then he and Huo Yusen must be wearing pilot uniforms.

    Huo Wu pursed her lips and put the photo back where it originally belonged.

    The curiosity in her heart was about to burst open. She had identally discovered Huo Yusen¡¯s secret bying to his study today.

    She typed Huo Mo¡¯s name into the search engine on her phone. When she tapped the search button, information on the man unexpectedly popped up immediately.

    Huo Mo, (xx56-xx02). The former chief pilot of the airne A330, owned by an international airlinepany.

    However, there was scarcely any information about the man online. Huo Wu scrolled through several websites, but they all had the same information. All the websites merely listed his name and a brief description of his upation.

    If she wanted to know more about this person, then she would probably have to ask Huo Yusen. But she had an intuition that Huo Yusen would not be willing to talk to her about this man.

    Huo Wu exited the website and thoughtfully put away her phone.

    The various airne models in the study as well as this photo had revealed enough information to her.

    Could Huo Yusen¡¯s dream have been to be a pilot?

    Did he want to soar above the azure sky and take control of the world below it? Did he enjoy the speed and freedom an airne provided him?

    The more Huo Wu pondered about it, the more certain she was that her guess was correct.

    A person¡¯s eyes were the window to their soul, so it was impossible for his eyes to deceive her.

    She could tell that the younger version of Huo Yusen in the picture had a dream. He looked ambitious. Ambitious enough that he looked like he wanted to hold the entire sky in the hollow of his palm.

    Her heart was pounding when she saw the expression in Huo Yusen¡¯s eyes.

    His ambition was infectious. Her heart was instantly filled with hope and desire for her own dreams.

    But reality hit in the next second.

    A touch of sadness glint passed her eyes when she recalled how reality worked.

    If Huo Yusen¡¯s dream was to be a pilot, then his dream hade to nothing.

    Because he was now the overbearing president of a multinational corporation instead of a handsome pilot in a uniform.

    A light bulb went off in Huo Wu¡¯s mind. She knew what present she should get him.

    She put away the Christmas present that she nned on giving him because she had a better present in mind right now.

    Huo Wu was very motivated to do this correctly. She immediately left the vi and went to the closest store to buy arge airne model. She nned on building the airne model herself and then gave it to Huo Yusen as a New Year¡¯s Eve gift. The airne model she bought would look very cool after it was built.

    She didn¡¯t tell anyone that she bought an airne model. At night, she would study the airne manual and then assemble it by herself.

    Everything was difficult at the beginning, especially since Huo Wu knew nothing about building an airne model. There was nothing too difficult for a person to do in this world as long as you put your heart into it. Step by step, she gradually built the model.

 Chapter 73

    Huo Wu gradually felt that she seemed to have be closer to Huo Yusen after she discovered his little secret.

    Soon, it was December 31st.

    Huo Wu received a WeChat from Mo Ze in the afternoon.

    Mo Ze didn¡¯t send a text or voice message, instead, he sent her a photo.

    There was only one sentence in the photo, ¡°<em>Is it New Year¡¯s Eve? Why don¡¯t you straddle yourself on my body</em>?¡±

    T/N: This is a y on words. He¡¯s basically inviting her to have an intimate night with her.

    Huo Wu let out a cold snort after she saw the picture. He¡¯s a yboy from the bottom of his heart, after all, it¡¯s hard to change bad habits.

    Huo Wu did not message him back, instead, she directly cked Mo Ze.

    Even if she wanted to straddle someone, she would never choose him.

    If he wanted someone to straddle him, then he should ask Jiang Yuqing to straddle him.

    Huo Wu ignored Mo Ze after she put him on her cklist. Soon, she had forgotten about this incident.

    After a few nights, Huo Wu was finally about to sessfully construct the model airne on the morning of thest day of the year.

    She built the airne model all by herself, making sure that no one had helped her. As a result, she only slept for four hours a day for three consecutive days to finish building the model.

    She believed that this would be a very meaningful gift. She hoped that Huo Yusen would like it.

    Huo Wu put the airne model in a box after she finished building it. After the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner was over, Huo Wu took out the box that contained Huo Yusen¡¯s present and gave it to him.

    ¡°Brother, this is for you. Happy New Year!¡±

    Huo Yusen raised an eyebrow in surprise.

    The box was ratherrge, and he didn¡¯t know what was in therge box.

    Huo Wu hurriedly urged him to open in and have a look, ¡°Brother, open the box and look at the present.¡±

    Huo Yusen opened the box under Huo Wu¡¯s expectant gaze.

    But Huo Yusen¡¯s hands froze when he saw what was in the box. His hands seemed to be stuck on it and he didn¡¯t move for a long time.

    Time seemed to have suddenly slowed time.

    Huo Wu suddenly thought that she had done something bad when she had good intentions, so she hurriedly apologized and said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m so sorry. I went into your study a few days ago and saw that there were many airne models in your study. I thought you liked airne models very much since you had so many in your study, so I thought you would like it. If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll put it away right now.¡±

    Huo Wu reached out her hand to take the box back, but Huo Yusen stopped her.

    ¡°I like this present a lot. A¡¯Wu, thank you.¡±

    Huo Yusen¡¯s voice trembled slightly when he said that. He lowered his head so that Huo Wu cannot see the turbulent emotions underneath his eyes.

    However, Huo Wu noticed that his mood was very restless right now.

    This was the first time that she had seen him acting somewhat flustered.

    Huo Yusen had not received this type of present in many years.

    After Huo Mo died, no one dared to give him a model airne again even though there were many people who knew that he liked airnes. This was because anything rted to flying had be a taboo at the Huo Family after many years.

    He had almost forgotten about his dream from many years ago.

    When he was young, he dreamed that one day he could control the world under the sky. He longed to enjoy the thrill of speeding across the sky.

    It was a pity that his dream crumbled into nothingness in front of reality. He sumbed to the expectations of the elders.

    He didn¡¯t know what to do with the present. He slowly straightened his back and looked at Huo Wu and said, ¡°If you really like acting, then do it. The entertainment industry is aplicated and chaotic world, but I will protect you¡­¡±

    T/N: Omg! ? I feel so bad that Huo Yusen couldn¡¯t pursue his dream¡­yet he wanted to support Huo Wu¡¯s dream.

 Chapter 74

    ¡°So, follow after your dreams and do what you want.¡±

    Huo Wu blinked her eyes and suddenly questioned him, ¡°Brother, what about you?¡±

    <em>Don¡¯t you have something you wanted to do? Don¡¯t you have a dream that you wish to chase after? Do you still yearn to fly freely in the sky? Do you still yearn to feel the rush you feel when you speed through the beautiful sky?</em>

    Huo Yusen chuckled at her question. He lowered his eyes and replied, ¡°I have my own responsibility that I need to follow.¡±

    Huo Wu¡¯s heart trembled in pain when she heard his reply.

    Their grandfather had only one daughter in his life, so after his wife and daughter passed away, he only had his granddaughter and grandson left.

    Grandfather had spent his entire life creating his own business empire and gaining a firm foothold in the business world. A hugepany like that needed an heir. Between Huo Yusen and Huo Wu, it was obvious that Huo Yusen was more suitable to inherit thepany. Huo Yusen had the ability and character to lead thepany his grandfather had spent his entire life building.

    As a result, Huo Wu could do what she wanted and lived the life she desired, but Huo Yusen can¡¯t. Huo Yusen was once young and frivolous. He had dreams and his own n for the future, but all of it crumbled in front of reality.

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t understand why, but her heart ached for Huo Yusen.

    Ever since she transmigrated here, she had yet seen the bright and warm smile on his face that was portrayed in the photo.

    He learned to be mature and responsible, but he had forgotten how tough and smile happily.

    ¡°I know a well-known director in the entertainment industry. I don¡¯t know if you had heard of him before, but his name is Fu Yining. As far as I¡¯m informed, I heard that he is preparing to film a movie based on a campus-setting. He has already decided on the female lead of the movie, but he hasn¡¯t been able to find a second female lead that he liked for a while. If you want the role, you can audition for it.¡±

    Fu Yining?

    Could her brother be talking about the talented director, Fu Yining, who will win the Oscar for best director for the movie called¡¶Magnificent¡·?

    The movie,¡¶Magnificent¡·was set in the era where China finally started reforming its country and opening up itself to the outside world. The movie told the life experience of a poor girl who came to the bustling city from the countryside. It was also able to vividly portray the rapid economic growth China faced during that era.

    However, the movie had a deeper meaning.

    The protagonist¡¯s name in the movie was called Xiao Fang. After she arrived in the big city, she was immediately dazzled by the bright and beautiful city. She eventually went astray and became a <em>street girl</em>. It only took her three months for her to transform from the simple-minded and innocent vige girl to a gold-digging woman who only cared about money.

    T/N: Street Girl ¨C a prostitute who attracts customers by walking the streets.

    It took her six full years to go from an ordinary street girl to a wealthy woman running a flourishing brothel.

    She transformed from a simple and naive 18-year-old girl to a charming and seductive twenty-four years old. She spent the prime of her year with different men, one after another. Before she came to the city, she had a toy horse made of bamboo. She loved it a lot, but she abandoned the toy in order to live a better life.

    T/N: Toy Horse ¨C Toy Horse ¨C It¡¯s not a miniature toy horse, instead, it¡¯s like a rocking chair shaped like a horse.

    In the end, she was tired of such a life. When she finally wanted to quit this lifestyle, it was already toote. At that time, she only had three months to live because she had a terminal illness.

    At the end of her life, she returned to her hometown. She sat down by the river where she often yed when she was a child and leaned on her favorite toy horse. As she enjoyed thest peaceful moments of her life, she closed her eyes.

    In thest shot of the movie, she had a peaceful smile on her face before she died. She had transformed back to the innocent young girl who had yet been corrupted by the city. The toy horse apanied her as her life came to an end.

 Chapter 75

    When the movie was released, it caused a great societal reaction. The movie was unlike other ordinary romance movies because¡¶Magnificent¡·was a movie that had a greater meaning besides romance. The movie made people question whether they would be able to keep true to themselves in the face of temptation like money.

    The movie exposed the ugly side of human nature, and furthermore, it questioned human nature in general.

    Huo Wu remembered that the female lead of this y was the long-standing Film Queen. To tell the truth, this role didn¡¯t really suit the Film Queen because she was nearly forty years old. Although she had outstanding acting skills, she can¡¯t capture the innocence and simplicity that Xiaofang disyed when she first moved from the countryside to the city.

    In the beginning, Jiang Yuqingpeted with the Film Queen over this role, but she was unsessful. This was the one and only setback that Jiang Yuqing faced in this life. However, it was also thanks to this setback that led her to grow and develop into a more talented actress.

    In order to appease her for failing the audition, Mo Ze stepped out of his usual character and coaxed her until she was happy. This was the first step for the couple.

    Huo Wu was very interested in the movie,¡¶Magnificent¡·, and she was even more interested in the role of the female lead, Xiaofang.

    It will not be easy ying as the female lead for¡¶Magnificent¡·because it was aplicated role. When Xiaofang first entered the city, she was innocent and clean. But slowly over the years, she indulged and became intoxicated in pleasures and the nightlife of the city. Xiaofang¡¯s character changed from an innocent young girl into a charming and alluring woman. She slept with one man after another skilfully and easily.

    Huo Wu wanted to take the role of Xiaofang for herself.

    But before she could do that, she must gain Fu Yining¡¯s approval.

    The best way to gain his approval was to act in the campus movie he was currently filming.

    Fu Yining was a very talented director. He was the youngest and the most talented director in the entertainment industry. Although he was undoubtedly skilled in his field, he was also very picky. He was overly critical of his own movies and dramas, but it was precisely due to his dedication that he was able to produce many excellent movies.

    Based on his dedication to his movies, Huo Wu predicted that it would not be easy for her to sessfully audition for the second female lead of the campus movie. Even so, she must work hard to receive this role.

    This was the only way she would qualify to even fight for the female lead role in¡¶Magnificent¡·.

    With all of that in mind, Huo Wu nodded her head enthusiastically at Huo Yusen and said, ¡°Okay, brother. I want to audition for it.¡±

    Huo Yusen nodded his head and said, ¡°I will contact him for you, and once they¡¯ve set a time for you to audition, I will notify you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    While the two were talking, fireworks suddenly blossomed one after another in the sky.

    They¡¯ve started dinnerte,te enough that it was more urate to say that they were having a midnight snack instead of dinner. Huo Wu hurriedly nced at the time on her phone after she saw the fireworks outside the window. The time disyed on her phone was 11:58 pm.

    She never expected that their conversation would stretch on until twelve in the morning.

    Once the clock struck twelve in the morning, it will be a brand new year.

    Huo Wu walked to the window and looked at the red, yellow, blue, and green colored fireworks blooming in the night sky. She turned back and smiled at Huo Yusen who was standing behind her. She said, ¡°Brother, Happy New Year!¡±

    Huo Yusen was staring intently at the colorful fireworks outside the window. The fireworks were incredibly dazzling and bright. He had his hands in his pocket when Huo Wu wished him a happy New Year. He tilted his head to the side slightly and replied in a pleasant and gentle voice, ¡°Happy New Year.¡±

    <em>Happy New Year.</em>

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t know why, but she suddenly thought of the picture that Mo Ze had sent her earlier.

    ¡°<em>Is it New Year¡¯s Eve? Why don¡¯t you straddle yourself on my body</em>?¡±

    No! She needed to stop thinking about him!

 Chapter 76

    How could she think of something so perverted in front of Huo Yusen?!

    Huo Wu hurriedly cleared her mind and then focused on enjoying the beautiful fireworks outside the window.

    The fireworks blossomed in the sky one after another in session.

    However, the colorful fireworks in the sky onlysted for mere seconds before it disappeared.

    Why was something like the beautiful fireworks so fleeting?

    It was because a beautiful day will always end, so people should cherish their time together.

    For example, as a younger sister, Huo Wu should cherish every minute and every second that she spend with Huo Yusen.

    ¨C

    After New Year¡¯s Day ended, Huo Yusen went back to work and Huo Wu returned to school.

    By the time Huo Wu arrived in ss, Yu Xinxin was already there. She had arrived early so she could talk to Huo Wu.

    When she saw Huo Wu entering the ssroom, she hurriedly walked up to Huo Wu and unhappily said, ¡°Huo Wu, did you find a new lover? Is that why you reject my invitation every time I invite you out?¡±

    Huo Wu rejected her invitation when she invited her out for Christmas and on New Year¡¯s Eve. If Huo Wu didn¡¯t have a new lover, then why wouldn¡¯t she hang out with her best friend?

    Huo Wu blinked her eyes innocently and exined the situation truthfully, ¡°It¡¯s because I spent the holidays with my brother.¡±

    Yu Xinxin looked at her with suspicion, and asked, ¡°Really? Are you sure it¡¯s not because you found a boyfriend?¡±

    Huo Wuughed at her question and joked, ¡°Yes, my new boyfriend is my brother.¡±

    Yu Xinxin said, ¡°The rtionship between you and your brother seems to be warming up very quickly.¡±

    Huo Wu nodded her head earnestly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yi Xinxin didn¡¯t question her further. She started telling Huo Wu about her n for the day, ¡°Huo Wu, you have stood me up twice, so don¡¯t refuse me an invitation again. Otherwise, I will be angry.¡±

    Huo Wu was tidying up her textbooks when she suddenly froze and asked, ¡°When and where do you want to go?¡±

    Yin Xinxin said, ¡°Since we didn¡¯t get together for New Year¡¯s Day and have fun, I think we should make it up tonight.¡±

    Huo Wu looked at her strangely as she blinked her eyes, ¡°Tonight? Where are we going?¡±

    Yu Xinxin chuckled and said, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll head out tonight. We¡¯re going to the Royal Court KTV.¡±

    Huo Wu knew about the Royal Court KTV from Huo Wu¡¯s original memory. She recalled that Huo Wu and Yu Xinxin were regr customers of the Royal Court KTV ce. When they were only freshmen in high school, they often skipped ss to sing there.

    It was unreasonable for her to reject Yu Xinxin again, so Huo Wu nodded her head and agreed to her invitation. Huo Wu cherished her friendship with Yu Xinxin.

    Yu Xinxin cheered happily; she looked so happy and joyous when Huo Wu agreed to her invitation. But a few secondster, she started frowning when she suddenly recalled something.

    Huo Wu noticed Yu Xinxin¡¯s frown, so she asked with concern, ¡°Xinxin, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t heard of the news yet, right? Ye Yue had just finished visiting her rtives, so she¡¯s returning to China soon.¡±

    Ye Yue was one of Huo Wu¡¯s ssmates. She hated Huo Wu, so she joined hands with other girls in ss to iste Huo Wu from the rest of the ss. When Huo Wu transmigrated into the novel, Ye Yue happened to be abroad visiting her rtives overseas. As a result, her school life had been very peaceful and quiet recently.

    Huo Wu actually only had less than half a year before she graduated. There was only half a month¡¯s time left for this semester, and then she will be bombarded with final exams. After final exams ended, she¡¯ll be on winter vacation.

    She didn¡¯t know what would happen once Ye Yue returned.

    But Huo Wu was not afraid nor would she avoid Ye Yue¡¯s direct provocation.

    She and the original Huo Wu had done nothing wrong. It was always Ye Yue who always took the initiative to cause her trouble. In the memory she received from the original Huo Wu, Ye Yue seemed to be jealous of Huo Wu¡¯s beauty, so she had always regarded her as a thorn in the eye.

    If her beauty was considered to be a sin, then she will never be forgiven.

    Huo Wu actually wanted to meet Ye Yue.

    Since she took over this body, she should do something to thank the original Huo Wu for giving her a second chance to live.

 Chapter 77

    After school ended, Huo Wu and Yu Xinxin went to the Royal Court KTV together.

    They checked out a private KTV room, and as they were heading to their private KTV room, they happened to meet a group of girls in the corridor.

    The group of girls standing by the corridor were not unfamiliar people, instead, they were Huo Wu¡¯s ssmates. They were also the group of girls who followed all of Ye Yue¡¯smands to iste Huo Wu from the rest of the ss.

    They were chatting andughing, but when Huo Wu and Yu Xinxin passed by, they immediately stopped talking.

    The two groups of people passed by each other silently. Neither group took the initiative to greet each other.

    After Huo Wu entered their private KTV room, Yu Xinxin asked Huo Wu, ¡°Why are they here?¡±

    Huo Wu naturally didn¡¯t know the answer to her question, so she shook her head.

    Yu Xinxin mumbled to herself, ¡°Ye Yue hasn¡¯t returned to China yet, so it¡¯s weird to see them all gathered around in Royal Court KTV together, talking andughing.¡±

    Ye Yue was the leader of the group of girls they had just passed by. Those girls were merely Ye Yue¡¯s henchwoman because the girls themselves had no power to iste Huo Wu on their own. Without Ye Yue, those girls were like specks of sand on a beach. They only had the power to retaliate and attack Huo Wu with Ye Yue standing behind them. Whatever Ye Yue asked them to do, they will do it.

    Huo Wu blinked her eyes and guessed, ¡°Maybe Ye Yue has already returned to China.¡±

    Yu Xinxin shrugged her shoulders and said, ¡°No way! I heard that she will be returning in two days. Whatever, let¡¯s ignore them and just have fun.¡±

    Huo Wu nodded her head in agreement.

    ¡°A¡¯Wu, you can sing first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Huo Wu was an average singer, so after she agreed to sing first, she walked confidently towards the screen to select her song.

    There were some differences between the songs in this world and the songs from her original world, but the differences were minuscule. So, although she didn¡¯t know the singers, she still knew the lyrics. It was not a huge problem for her to sing them.

    Huo Wu selected the song¡¶The One Who Chases the Light¡· and began to sing.

    The elegant and melodic prelude slowly started. Huo Wu looked at the lyrics and parted her mouth to sing along.

    <em>¡°If you are the faraway gxy</em>

    <em>That brings tears to our eyes with your glory</em>

    <em>Ten I will be the pair of eyes that never stops chasing after your light</em>

    <em>Whenever I¡¯m lonely, I¡¯ll look up at the starry sky for you¡­¡±</em>

    Huo Wu¡¯s voice was sweet and gentle. Yu Xinxin was selecting her song while Huo Wu sang, but after hearing Huo Wu¡¯s beautiful singing, she stopped and sat on the sofa to listen to her singing.

    <em>¡°Look at me, so small and insignificant</em>

    <em>However, I could still continue on and dream because of you</em>

    <em>Perhaps you might not stay for me</em>

    <em>But please allow me to stay behind you.¡±</em>

    After the song ended, only the ending soundtrack could be heard in the private KTV room for a while. Both Huo Wu and Yu Xinxin remained quiet.

    It took a while for Yu Xinxin to snap out of her trance and realized that Huo Wu had finished singing. She quickly pped her hands for Huo Wu.

    Huo Wu noticed that Yun Xinxin was only pping half-heartedly, so she asked in an amused tone, ¡°Is my singing that bad?¡±

    Yu Xinxin hurriedly shook her head and said, ¡°No! That¡¯s not true! A¡¯Wu, your singing was very pleasant to the ears.¡±

    Huo Wu blinked her eyes and jokingly said, ¡°Then why did you p so half-heartedly?¡±

    Yu Xinxin sighed, ¡°It¡¯s because I became slightly emotional after hearing the lyrics.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Huo Wu was a little curious, ¡°Why?¡±

    Yu Xinxin sighed again, ¡°The lyrics just make me feel very sad. The light chaser chases after the light, but the person who chases the light chases is small and insignificant. He or she will forever be in the shadow of the light and will never be noticed by the light. Even knowing that, why would you want to chase after someone so unreachable?¡±

 Chapter 78

    Why would you fall in love with someone who was unreachable?

    Huo Wu pondered over the question for a while, then she smiled softly and said, ¡°It¡¯s because the person chasing after the light is her true love. Once you¡¯ve fallen in love, it¡¯s impossible not to pursue after the person you love.¡±

    Yu Xinxin still didn¡¯t understand Huo Wu¡¯s exnation because she hadn¡¯t fallen in love yet. She can¡¯t understand how a person in love would feel, as a result, she can¡¯t understand the feeling of the woman chasing after the light chaser. ¡°Would she still be fine if she is never acknowledged by the person she loves?¡±

    Huo Wu replied, ¡°The answer to your question is written in the lyrics. She is satisfied as long she can chase after the love of her life.¡±

    Yu Xinxin muttered to herself, ¡°How could she be so easily satisfied with something so simple? I don¡¯t understand at all.¡± Then, as if a light bulb had gone off in her head, she inched towards Huo Wu and asked slyly, ¡°A¡¯Wu, do you have someone you like?¡±

    Huo Wu thought for a moment before she nodded her head. Then, she shook her head again.

    Yu Xinxin didn¡¯t understand Huo Wu¡¯s answer. She gasped in surprise when Huo Wu nodded her head, but then a confused expression bloomed on her face when Huo Wu shook her head. Yu Xinxin asked, ¡°A¡¯Wu, why did you shake your head after you nod your head? Do you or do you not have someone that you like?¡±

    Huo Wu smiled and exined, ¡°My brother is my light, but I do not have romantic feelings for him. He is so bright that he lights up the path in front of me, making sure that I can chase after my dreams without any hindrance. However, unlike the person chasing after the light chaser, my brother is not out of my reach.¡±

    In short, she was much luckier than the person chasing after the light chaser in the song.

    Huo Yusen was a bright ray of shining light. He was dazzling to the eyes, graceful, charming, and attractive. It was impossible for people to take their eyes off him.

    But unlike the light chaser, Huo Wu can walk up to him, touch him, and make him stay stationary for her.

    Huo Yusen was her light, but he was different from the light that the light chaser was chasing after in the song.

    Yu Xinxin clicked her tongue and said, ¡°You mentioned your brother again and again today. You can¡¯t go without mentioning your brother every other time.¡±

    Huo Wu smiled proudly and said, ¡°It¡¯s because my brother is too perfect!¡±

    Yu Xinxin rolled her eyes and suddenly said anxiously, ¡°If your brother is so perfect, then how will you find someone in the future? If your brother is so perfect that no one canpare to him, then would you ever find someone that catches your eye?¡±

    Huo Wu suddenly couldn¡¯t breathe when she heard Yu Xinxin¡¯s question.

    Then, as if nothing had happened, she smiled indifferently and said, ¡°I¡¯m on in the third year of high school. I think it¡¯s still too early to worry about that.¡±

    Yu Xinxin only asked the question because the topic came up. After hearing Huo Wu¡¯s nonchnce, she nodded her head in agreement and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. The most important thing for us right now is the college entrance exam in June. We should worry about marriage in the far future.¡±

    Yu Xinxin was extremely skilled at changing conversation topics. They would be talking about one topic right now and then another topic in the next second.

    However, Huo Wu¡¯s mind remained on the topic they had just discussed.

    Yu Xinxin was not wrong. Who else in this world can evenpare to Huo Yusen? Even Mo Ze, the male lead of this world, cannotpare to him.

    Her older brother treated her very well.

    Will she be able to find someone that will treat her better than how her brother treated her?

    In her previous life, she lived until twenty-four years old and never met the right person. Will she be lucky in this life and meet the right person to spend the rest of her life with?

    While Huo Wu was still pondering it, the door to their private KTV room was suddenly kicked open from the outside.

    Huo Wu and Yu Xinxin were both startled by the sudden noise.

    Three hooligans walked into the room. They could both tell that they were not decent people.

 Chapter 79

    Yu Xinxin pointed at them with her finger and angrily asked, ¡°Who are you? Do you know who we are?¡±

    One of the hooligans smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but to us, you are merely pretty little beauties.¡±

    Yu Xinxin was actually very scared at the moment, but she put on a bold front and deliberately pretended not to be intimated. She fearlessly stated, ¡°My dad is the president of CITIC Bank! I order you all to get out!¡±

    ¡°Get out? But we don¡¯t know how to do that, so what should we do?¡±

    After he finished speaking, the three hooligansughed boisterously at their joke.

    Huo Wu looked at the three hooligans strangely. The Royal Court KTV was a luxury KTV, so there were many servers and security guards. Generally speaking, no one dared to look for trouble in the Royal Court KTV because the security guards here were highly trained.

    But now, there were three hooligans arrogantly causing trouble in their private KTV room. There were no security guards or servers in sight to stop them. This situation was very unusual and strange.

    The only exnation for this was that the servers and security guards were all deliberately distracted by someone. It seemed like the three hooligans came prepared.

    Huo Wu suddenly recalled the group of girls standing by the corridor.

    Could they have been the ones to order the three hooligans toe here?

    No, that was not possible. They didn¡¯t have the guts or expansive connections to do something like this.

    The only way they could¡¯ve done this was if Ye Yue had returned home early. These three people were probably hired by Ye Yue.

    If that was true, then everything made sense now.

    Huo Wu never expected a high school girl to be so cruel and ruthless. How could she hire three hooligans to cause trouble for them when she had just returned to China? She didn¡¯t know whether Ye Yue was just in stupid or just relying on her wealthy family to protect her.

    No matter the case, Ye Yue seemed to be quite stupid.

    Ye Yue¡¯s method to harass her was blunt and stupid, but it was effective.

    In the private KTV room, it was two unarmed girls against three hooligans.

    One of the hooligans suddenly reached out his hands to touch Huo Wu¡¯s face.

    In a panic, Huo Wu immediately pped the pervert¡¯s hand away when he tried to touch her.

    The pervert chuckled, ¡°This girl is pretty strong. Not bad, not bad, I like beauties that are strong.¡±

    The pervert suddenly leaned toward her.

    Huo Wu was scared and disgusted. She had never experienced this kind of situation before and it was impossible for her to stay fearless in this situation.

    She was quite worried and afraid right now.

    She panicked and identally flicked the ss of water toward the pervert¡¯s head.

    The ss of water shattered instantly.

    The ss shards fell onto the ground.

    There was fresh blood pouring out from the wound on the pervert¡¯s head.

    When the pervert saw the blood dripping from his head to the ground, he screamed, ¡°Blood! I¡¯m bleeding! I want you to kill her!¡±

    Huo Wu was still holding the bottom portion of the broken ss in her hand. She pointed the sharp portion of the ss at the three hooligans and said bravely, ¡°Don¡¯te any closer, or else I won¡¯t mind dying with you!¡±

    As soon as she said those words, she heard someone apuding her from outside the door.

    The next moment, the man who suddenly appeared at the door said, ¡°Little A¡¯Wu deserved to be the littledy that I like. You have a simr attitude to mine.¡±

    Huo Wu immediately turned toward the voice, only to see Mo Ze standing by the door.

    The fear in Huo Wu¡¯s heart faded a little, ¡°When did you arrive?¡±

    Mo Ze walked into the room and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve arrived just now. Luckily, I didn¡¯t arrive toote.¡±

    Once he finished speaking, Mo Ze kicked the hooligan that tried to touch Huo Wu fiercely on the chest.

    ¡°How dare you try to make a move on the person I fancy?¡±

 Chapter 80

    Mo Ze turned and winked at Jiang Zhining who was standing behind him. Jiang Zhining immediately understood his wink and skillfully fought against the three hooligans.

    The hooligans were easily defeated, but they didn¡¯t want to ept this defeat until they caught Jiang Zhining¡¯s ice-cold re. They all tactfully mellowed down and no longer dared to resist. The hooligans cherished their lives the most and since they had lived this type of life for a very long time, they could tell from one nce who they could afford to provoke and who they can¡¯t/

    They were not afraid of being sent to the police station because they frequently visited the police station. They were frequently brought to the police station, but they would only stay several days locked up before they were released again. However, the person standing before them was different. He gave off a particrly dangerous aura.

    Jiang Zhining was very skilled at fighting and with his gloomy and dark aura, he was able to easily suppress all three hooligans.

    ¡°Interrogate them thoroughly before you call the police.¡± Jiang Zhining dragged the three hooligans out of the room after receiving Mo Ze¡¯s instructions.

    Once the three hooligans disappeared from the room, Huo Wu¡¯s voice trembled slightly as she asked Mo Ze, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Her eyshes quivered like butterfly wings, and her face was so pale that it was almost transparent. Her pale face contrasted sharply against her dark apricot eyes, making her eyes appear more prominent and alluring. She looked delicate and fragile yet still enchantingly beautiful when she was afraid.

    She tilted her head to the side, revealing her swan-like slender neck. It seemed as if it would snap with just a gentle touch. She looked fragile and weak, but her gaze remained determined and strong.

    Mo Ze coughed lightly and turned his gaze away for her. After a few seconds, he finally regained his sense and exined, ¡°I came here looking for you.¡±

    Huo Wu¡¯s body was still trembling slightly from the burst of adrenaline from earlier. There were still bloodstains left on her hands after hitting that man with the ss of water. The blood was originally warm, but the warmth had faded by now and it was reced by a chilling coldness, causing the temperature of her hand to drop too. She tried her best to conceal the fear and uneasiness that her body exuded. Huo Wu forced her voice to stabilize as she asked, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±

    Mo Ze gaze fell onto her fair, slim, and fragile wrist. He was able to easily grab onto her wrist with just one hand. but it was the same pale and soft hand that had decisively hit the man on the head. She was brave and fearless.

    He pulled out two tissues from the tissue box on the coffee table and carefully wiped off the bloodstains on Huo Wu¡¯s hands. ¡°You cklisted me on your WeChat, so I can¡¯t contact you anymore. As such, I could onlye looking for you in person.¡±

    He lowered his gaze as he wiped off the dirt from her hands. Then, his tone turned serious when he said, ¡°Everything will be fine now, so if you want to cry, you can just cry.¡±

    At this time, Yu Xinxin finally snapped out of her trance and quickly walked up to Huo Wu¡¯s side. She sounded genuinely upset when she said, ¡°A¡¯Wu, I¡¯m so sorry. I was really scared just now, so I was no help at all. If you want to cry, I will lend you my shoulders.¡±

    Yu Xinxin was very annoyed at herself for being so useless. She hated herself for being a coward and being unable to help Huo Wu at all. She patted Huo Wu¡¯s shoulder, encouraging her to use her to lean on her shoulder and cry.

    Huo Wu shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Yu Xinxin was merely a 17-year-old high school student. It was understandable that she was scared motionless in that situation.

    Huo Wu took a deep breath, her heart was still beating rapidly against her chest. She was only able to hit that man with a ss of water because of the sudden burst of adrenaline in her body. But after adrenaline passed, a wave of fear washed over her.

    Even so, she didn¡¯t have the urge to cry about it.

 Chapter 81

    In her past life, Huo Wu understood the hard way that tears were worthless and useless. Instead, crying just made people more vulnerable than they already were.

    In her past life, she never cried again after her grandmother¡¯s death. She didn¡¯t cry when she was pped forcefully by the woman acting as the female lead in the filming set or when she wore only a thinyer of clothing in the coldest day of winter during filming. Even though she almost froze to death, she didn¡¯t utter a word ofint or shed tears.

    After experiencing so much, she didn¡¯t cry after experiencing such a scary situation.

    However, it did not mean that she didn¡¯t feel any grievances in her heart.

    Huo Wu slowly pulled her hand away from Mo Ze¡¯s palm.

    Mo Ze looked down at his empty palm that had been holding Huo Wu¡¯s hand just a moment ago. He slowly closed his palm and then opened them again.

    He repeated this action several times until he finally slipped his hand in his pocket. He rubbed his fingers in the palm of his hand and it seemed as if he could still feel Huo Wu¡¯s delicate hand in his grasp. He nced at Huo Wu and momentarily paused for a few seconds before he said, ¡°Don¡¯t fret about this, I will find the culprit.¡±

    Huo Wu wasn¡¯t in the mood to speak, so she just let out a soft ¡®mhm¡¯ after hearing his promise.

    Mo Ze looked at the time on his phone and realized that it was around dinner time by now, so he asked, ¡°Have you eaten dinner yet?¡±

    Before Huo Wu could respond, Yu Xinxin stepped in and replied in an anxious tone, ¡°No, we nned on singing a few songs here before heading out to dinner. After the incident, we¡¯re both starving.¡±

    Mo Ze suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we have dinner together?¡±

    Yu Xinxin hooked her around Huo Wu¡¯s arm and leaned towards her ear. She cautiously said, ¡°A¡¯Wu, why don¡¯t we have a delicious meal to rx?¡±

    In Yu Xinxin¡¯s ideology, there was nothing in the world that cannot be solved by a delicious meal. If there was, then two meals ought to resolve the matter. Besides, she knew that Huo WU was frightened by the scary situation, so she wanted to spend more time with her.

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t have an appetite after experiencing such a traumatic event, but she couldn¡¯t bear to refuse Yu Xinxin¡¯s kindness. IN the end, she nodded her head and agreed to the meal.

    It was rare for Mo Ze to disy his gentlemanly and elegant demeanor because he usually acted like a yboy or a flirt. He asked the twodies for their opinions, ¡°Where do you want to eat?¡±

    Yin Xinxin looked at Huo Wu eagerly, after all, Huo Wu was the one in charge today, so everything depended on her decision.

    After what happened earlier, the anxiousness in Huo Wu¡¯s heart had notpletely eased yet. She was not in the mood to think about the location of their next meal, so she casually told them the name of a restaurant that first popped up in her mind.

    This restaurant had only opened its doors a few days ago; it was a Chinese restaurant. The restaurant had good reviews and the restaurant had quite a good reputation among the diners who had eaten there. Huo Wu had seen the name of the restaurant while she was browsing through the inte a few days ago, so it just happened that this restaurant¡¯s name was the first that came to mind.

    While Jiang Zhining was driving, he suddenly turned his head to look at Mo Ze who was sitting in the passenger seat and asked, ¡°Brother Ze, are you not going to pick up Sister Lili¡¯s call? She started to call me now because you didn¡¯t pick up her call.¡±

    Jiang Zining¡¯s phone continued to vibrate. The screen shed the caller ID ¡°Lili¡± from time to time.

    The expression on Mo Ze¡¯s face instantly changed. He couldn¡¯t carefully think about his sudden course of action because his body acted before his mind could process everything. He quickly reached out and picked up Jiang Zhining¡¯s phone, hung up the iing call, and blocked Lili¡¯s phone number on Jiang Zhining¡¯s phone. Afterward, he powered off the phone and put back the phone to where it originally was ced. He managed to do all of that in ten seconds.

    Even Mo Ze was confused by his actions.

    His body merely followed his feeling and intuition to block that woman.

    Jiang Zhining looked at Mo Ze confusion and asked, ¡°Brother Ze, don¡¯t you usually cut off your rtionship with these women smoothly? Why did you suddenly¡­¡±

    Mo Ze interrupted Jiang Zhining before he could finish speaking, ¡°Just drive the car.¡± Had he known that the kid would¡¯ve been that nosy, he should¡¯ve left this kid at the Royal Court KTV and asked him to apany their other friends to escort the three hooligans to the police station.

    <strong>Want to read even more? Advanced chapters are now avable on Patreon, click here.</strong>

 Chapter 82

    Jiang Zhining had no idea what he had said wrong.

    Mo Ze had always treated women very well; he never gave them the silent treatment. This was because he had made an agreement with a group of women. They agreed that each party will take what they need from the rtionship and nothing more. When Mo Ze got tired of them, he would break off their rtionship in amicable terms. He had never deliberately refused to pick up one of their calls or even blocked their number without any exnation.

    Jiang Zhining nced at Mo Ze and saw how calm and collected he appeared to be; He came to the conclusion that Sister Lili had probably done something wrong. With that in mind, he closed his mouth and stopped talking.

    After Yu Xinxin overheard the conversation between Jiang Zhining and Mo Ze while sitting in the back seat of the car, she was itching to gossip about it. If the two guys weren¡¯t present, she would¡¯ve probably started gossiping with Huo Wu on the spot.

    She looked at Huo Wu with bright eyes. It was obvious that she was hoping that Huo Wu could ask them who this Lili woman was.

    But Huo Wu was not interested in their conversation.

    She was more knowledgeable about Mo Ze¡¯s personality than anyone else.

    This time the woman¡¯s name was Lili, the next woman will be Lily, or Li Li, or even another woman with the same name. This was nothing unusual for Mo Ze, who was a flirt and a yboy.

    After the ¡°Lili¡± incident, no one spoke in the car for a while. It was dead silent as everyone was immersed in their own thoughts.

    After half an hour, the car finally arrived in front of the new Chinese restaurant.

    Huo Wu and Yu Xinxin headed inside first while Mo Ze followed after them shortly.

    When Mo Ze saw that Huo Wu and Yu Xinxin had already entered the store, he turned to Jiang Zhining and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention other women¡¯s names to me in the future.¡± After he finished speaking, he entered the restaurant without waiting for a response.

    Jiang Zhining stared nkly into mid-air for a few seconds before he finally realized what Mo Ze meant.

    However, understanding what Mo Ze meant did not mean that he truly understood the meaning behind Mo Ze¡¯s words.

    Why would Brother Ze forbid him from mentioning other women¡¯s names? Did he change his sexuality?

    Jiang Zhining didn¡¯t understand the reasoning behind Mo Ze¡¯s order, so he stopped trying to ponder over it and tossed it to the back of his mind.

    The restaurant was at its busy hour when Huo Wu and Yu Xinxin walked in.

    The restaurant was overcrowded, but luckily, they managed to find one empty table in the restaurant.

    The server led them to the table. Huo Wu¡¯s absentmindedly followed after the server even though she wanted to head home right now.

    A home was somece warm and cozy; this was especially true for her.

    Not only was it warm and cozy, but it was safe. It was a ce where people could rx.

    Huo Wu listened to Yu Xinxin as she non-stop chatter. She would asionally nod her head from time to time to indicate that she was still listening. Huo Wu¡¯s gaze suddenlynded on a slender and tall figure standing in front of him.

    Why did that man look so much like her brother?

    Although Huo Wu was not certain at first, after seeing her brother¡¯s assistant standing next to the man, all her doubts were cleared away.

    It was him. It was definitely her brother.

    Huo Wu left Yu Xinxin and ran towards the figure.

    Huo Yusen¡¯s assistant was the first to spot Huo Wu. He was just about to inform Huo Yusen about Huo Wu¡¯s presence when he was suddenly shocked speechless by Huo Wu¡¯s action.

    Huo Wu hugged Huo Yusen from behind.

    She wrapped her arm around his slender but powerful waist firmly. Huo Wu pressed the side of her face firmly against his warm back.

    Huo Yusen¡¯s first reaction to being hugged by someone from behind was to push that person away.

    However, he didn¡¯t do so because a familiar soft voice suddenly flowed into his ear from behind.

    She called out to him softly, ¡°Brother.¡±

 Chapter 83

    Huo Wu had forgotten about everything around her. All the chaotic noises around her faded like a receding tide; it seemed as if she had fallen into a void.

    In this void, there was no one else besides the person in front of her and herself.

    She wrapped her arms around his waist firmly and hugged him like he was her world.

    The hands that were wrapped around Huo Yusen¡¯s waist were white and lustrous like gems. Huo Wu¡¯s hands were like a wless piece of the finest jade in the world. Huo Yusen was stunned by her action momentarily before he ced his hand on her arm.

    He patted the back of her hand gently and his voice softened as he said, ¡°A¡¯Wu?¡±

    Huo Wu let out a soft ¡®mhm¡¯, but her voice sounded like it was on the verge of breaking.

    She clearly told Yu Xinxin that she didn¡¯t want or need to cry. But after meeting Huo Yusen shortly after the incident, her nose felt sour and tears pricked the corners of her eyes without any reason. In an instant, crystal droplets of tears slowly overflowed the corners of her eyes.

    She didn¡¯t feel like crying after the incident because she forgot how to cry, and the hooligans didn¡¯t really do anything to her. So why did she feel this overflowing sense of loneliness and grievance bubbling up in her heart when she got close to him?

    The grievance in her heart seemed to have magnified numerous times in mere seconds, suffocating her heart until she could no longer breathe. She couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft but uncontroble sob.

    Huo Yusen realized that something was wrong when he heard her sobbing behind her back. He turned around immediately and gently lifted up Huo Wu¡¯s chin with his hand. Their eyes finally met.

    Huo Wu¡¯s skin was as white as a snowke, the rim of her eyes were red from crying. Even her nose was red; she looked like a pitiful yet cute little bunny.

    Huo Yusen almost forgot to breathe when he saw the tears falling from the corner of her eyes.

    ¡°A¡¯Wu, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Huo Yusen used his thumb to gently wipe away the tears from the corner of her eyes. His thumb was a little rough, so Huo Wu subconsciously closed her eyes when his hand touched the corner of her eyes.

    As soon as she closed her eyes, a string of transparent tears fell from the corner of her eye. The tears were like pearls as droplets of tears fell one by one. Huo Yusen couldn¡¯t wipe all of it because she kept crying.

    He cupped her face and asked the question again.

    Huo Wu remained silent and broke away from his hold. She suddenly jumped into his embrace, wrapped her arm around his waist, and buried her head firmly on his chest.

    She was like a tiny bird that was trying to hide in the safest ce she knew.

    Huo Yusen frowned and turned to face Yu Xinxin. He asked her, ¡°What happened?¡±

    His tone was a little cold with a hint of anger.

    Yu Xinxin had always been a little afraid of Huo Yusen. This was especially true right now due to his cold and indifferent attitude. Yu Xinxin mulled over what she should tell him and just when she was about to speak, someone interrupted her. ¡°There was a hooligan just now that tried to get handsy with her.¡±

    Huo Yusen¡¯s face immediately sank when he heard his words.

    He usually acted as a lone flower at the top of a snowy and dangerous mountain. He was aloof and distant in character, so it was hard for people to approach him.

    But at this moment, in addition to his usual cold and aloof character, he looked furious.

    There was a dangerous aura bubbling around Huo Yusen. He was like a wolf hunting for prey right now.

    Mo Ze had never seen Huo Yusen bing angry before.

 Chapter 84

    Huo Yusen usually acted like a God who didn¡¯t care and was indifferent to the world around him. He was always calm; nothing could get him worked up and he had never been angry before. After all, he had the power to grasp everything in his hands. But at this moment, the anger bubbled up in him like the moltenva that was about to erupt from a volcano in mere seconds.

    His voice was like a sharp piece of ice, sharp enough to stab a person to death. He asked, ¡°And then what happened?¡±

    Huo Wu peeked up at him and answered his question in a soft voice, ¡°Brother, I took a ss of water and smashed it on the hooligan¡¯s head.¡±

    There were tears in between her eyshes and at the corner of her eyes. She cried so much that her eyes were slightly swollen. However, her tone was somewhat childish when she said that. She sounded like a young child that had finally done something<em> big</em> and wished to be praised by her older brother.

    She looked adorable, delicate, and charming.

    When Huo Yusen saw how Huo Wu¡¯s eyes were sparkling in anticipation, the anger bubbling up from his heart slightly eased. He praised her gently, ¡°A¡¯Wu, you did a great job.¡±

    Huo Wu rubbed the side of her face against Huo Yusen¡¯s chest happily after she was praised by him.

    Huo Yusen will naturally investigate the incident with the hooligans, but first, his gaze trailed over andnded on Mo Ze, who was standing not far from them. He narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Why are you here with my sister?¡±

    Mo Ze chuckled lightly. He didn¡¯t answer his question, instead, he said, ¡°It¡¯s very fortunate that I arrived just on time. Otherwise, Little A¡¯Wu would¡¯ve been startled and defenseless.¡± Huo Wu was already startled by the hooligans¡¯ sudden appearance. When she smashed the ss of water on one of the hooligan¡¯s heads, warm blood flowed from his head and sshed onto Huo Wu¡¯s hands. The metallic scent and the bright red blood on her hand had sent Huo Wu into a panic.

    It was Mo Ze who helped her wipe the blood stains off the back of her hand/

    Huo Yusen fell silent for a few seconds before he finally said, ¡°I owe you this time. This makes us even now, so I¡¯ll forgive you for the previous incident.¡±

    Only the two of them knew what the ¡®previous incident¡¯ they mentioned meant.

    After the auction, the two men had been fighting against each other secretly.

    This was a contest between the two men, and it would only end once one of them wins.

    Mo Ze was recently suppressed by Huo Yusen in the business world, so he was immediately relieved when he heard that the debt between them will be forgiven.

    He was barely about to hold on while Huo Yusen suppressed his career in the business world.

    This was expected of the most outstanding descendant of the Huo Family. Even though Mo Ze had thought of countermeasures, he still underestimated Huo Yusen¡¯s ability.

    Huo Yusen nced at Mo Ze coldly. He had noticed how Mo Ze addressed his younger sister as ¡®Little A¡¯Wu¡¯ just now.

    This made him inexplicably unhappy.

    Mo Ze was a yboy who took pleasure in ying around with women¡¯s feelings. His younger sister was a naive high school student. He will not allow Mo Ze to be involved with his Huo Wu no matter what.

    With that in mind, Huo Yusen raised his chin slightly and said to Mo Ze, ¡°Until we meet again.¡±

    Mo Ze raised an eyebrow, he didn¡¯t want to meet Huo Yusen again. He shouted to Huo Wu, ¡°Little A¡¯Wu, I¡­¡±

    However, before Mo Ze could finish his sentence, Huo Wu waved goodbye and left with Huo Yusen without any hesitation.

    Mo Ze chuckled at Huo Wu¡¯s actions and muttered, ¡°You heartless little girl.¡±

 Chapter 85

    ¡°The heartless little girl¡± not only abandoned Mo Ze, but she also left Yu Xinxin behind.

    However, Huo Wu was more on alert after she had encountered the situation from earlier, so she asked Huo Yusen to send someone to drive Yu Xinxin home safely.

    When Huo Wu and Huo Yusen arrived in the room that he had privately reserved, Huo Wu realized that Huo Yusen didn¡¯te to eat in this restaurant alone. In addition to Huo Yusen¡¯s personal assistant and bodyguard, there was also a very young man seated in the room.

    The young man had a pair of gold-rimmed sses on his nose; he looked gentle and handsome, just like an ordinary next-door neighbor. However, Huo Wu knew that he probably wasn¡¯t a simple character since he was one of Huo Yusen¡¯s friends.

    Fu Yining sized up Huo Wu a few times and was somewhat surprised by her appearance, ¡°Is she your sister?¡±

    Huo Yusen gave a faint ¡®mhm¡¯ in response.

    He pulled a few pieces of tissue from the tissue box and helped Huo Wu wipe away the tears from her small and delicate face.

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t mind acting recklessly in front of Huo Yusen in private, but she felt somewhat embarrassed that they were acting intimately in front of other people.

    Even so, it was quite obvious that Huo Yusen had a close friendship with Fu Yining. When he helped Huo Wu wipe away her tears, he didn¡¯t ignore Fu Yining¡¯s question. Instead, he took the time to answer his question even though he was usually very quiet.

    Fu Yining was even more surprised when he received an affirmative answer from his friend.

    He had known Huo Yusen for over three years, but he had never seen Huo Yusen act this way before.

    He never saw Huo Yusen lose his temper or be angry as he did just now.

    Fu Yining didn¡¯t expect that he would be able to see a side of Huo Yusen that he had never seen before.

    The anger from before and the gentleness he disyed right now were all emotions that were caused by her.

    He had never heard Huo Yusen mention his younger sister in the three years he¡¯d known him. Yet, she was able to cause Huo Yusen, an unreachable god, to lose his temper. Huo Yusen even lowered himself by helping her wipe the tears away from her face.

    It was indeed a rare sight.

    Fu Yining pushed up his sses and examined Huo Yu carefully.

    The first thought that came to his mind when he saw her was that <em>she was beautiful</em>.

    She was stunning but in a refreshing and pure way. It was impossible to take his eyes off of her.

    She was like a brilliant ray of light that broke through a hazy fog. Her appearance lights up people¡¯s hearts.

    The second thought that came to his mind was that <em>she was pampered</em>.

    She stuck to her brother like glue. When she hugged her older brother in the corridor just now, she looked like she would never let go of him. She seemed like a little girl who liked to act like a spoiled child.

    Even so, it didn¡¯t seem annoying for some reason.

    Huo Yusen¡¯s younger sister had a pair of clear apricot eyes that reflected her pure and cleanliness. For someone to have such a pair of untainted eyes, she must be a simple-minded and naive little girl. He assumed that she was not someone with aplicated personality.

    Fu Yining stroked his chin and sincerely said, ¡°Based on her physical appearance, she fits the second female lead role of my campus movie perfectly, but¡­¡±

    Huo Wu finally realized who the young man was after he spoke.

    He turned out to be the extremely talented director, Fu Yining.

    Did Huo Yusen take time out of his busy schedule and scheduled a dinner reservation with Fu Yining to rmend her?

    A fuzzy warm feeling filled up her heart when she realized this.

    In this unfamiliar world, only Huo Yusen would go out of his way to help her.

    Huo Wu blinked her eyes and asked, ¡°But what?¡±

    Fu Yining picked up a cup of tea and took a sip, then he truthfully stated, ¡°I just don¡¯t know how skilled you are when ites to acting.¡±

 Chapter 86

    Huo Yusen interjected in a timely manner and said, ¡°My sister is just a high school student.¡± He was implying that she was not a professional actor and had limited acting skills.

    Huo Yusen didn¡¯t know how well Huo Wu could act; all he knew was that she liked acting. If so, then he will do his best to pave a road for her to walk on.

    Money was not a problem since he had plenty of it.

    He also had a wide range of connections, so that won¡¯t be a problem either.

    It wouldn¡¯t be a problem if her acting skills were subpar because he had money, connections, and resources.

    She didn¡¯t need to fret over anything and can focus on doing what she enjoyed doing the most.

    He will take care of the rest for her.

    Huo Wu knew that the role of the second male lead would probably fall into her hand. However, this was not due to her own effort, but because of Fu Yining and Huo Yusen¡¯s friendship.

    Huo Wu was not upset when she saw the unhappy expression on Fu Yining¡¯s face. The corners of her lips curved upwards and she said, ¡°Since your movie is based on a campus love story, then perhaps I can just act as I usually do?¡±

    Fu Yining looked at Huo Wu thoughtfully; a few secondster, he asked her a question, ¡°Have you heard about the movie called¡¶Throbbing¡·that I¡¯m currently filming?¡±

    The movie he was currently filming was called <em>Throbbing</em>?

    Huo Wu shook her head honestly.

    Fu Yining didn¡¯t find that to be surprising because from the beginning he didn¡¯t expect the youngdy of the Huo Family to study the movie in advance. He did his best to exin the whole movie in a few brief sentences, ¡°¡¶Throbbing¡·is about a love story that takes ce in a high school campus. There are two pairs of couples in the movie, the male and female lead, and the second male and second female lead. The second female lead is the prettiest girl in school, but she also has the lowest grade in her year. In contrast, the second male lead is the top student in the school. Based on appearance, I think you¡¯ll fit the role of the second female lead.¡±

    Fu Yining took out his phone and randomly selected a scene from the script. Then, he handed his phone to Huo Wu and said, ¡°Since you believe that you can perform the role since you¡¯re a high school student, then please act out this scene for me.¡±

    Huo Wu took the phone from him and asked, ¡°Is this an audition?¡±

    Fu Yining replied indifferently, ¡°Then what else would it be?¡±

    Although the audition was somewhat unconventional, she was still walking in through the ¡®back door¡¯ to receive this role. Even if she did not audition for it, she will still be able to receive this role.

    Even so, Huo Wu wanted to prove herself to him.

    She wanted to show Huo Yusen that she would not disappoint him.

    She also wanted to let Fu Yining know that even though she received the role using the ¡®back door¡¯, she was capable enough to act out the role perfectly.

    Huo Wu scrolled through the script on his phone. She was surprised by the scene after she briefly read through it.

    In the scene, the second female lead confessed her feelings to the second male lead, but she was coldly rejected.

    It seemed like for the second male and second female lead; it was the girl who will be chasing after the guy.

    After Huo Wu read through the script, she had a faint understanding of the second male lead¡¯s character. He was a bookworm that acted outwardly cold, but deep inside, he was a passionate young man.

    It will take a while for the romance between the second male and female lead to bloom.

    However, these were minor details for now. She needed to focus on the more important matter at hand, which was to perform this confession scene well.

    She put down the phone in her hand.

    Luckily for her, she had someone sitting next to her who would be a perfect target for her to confess to.

    Huo Wu adjusted her expressions and emotions in an instant.

    She raised her head and looked at Huo Yusen, who was sitting next to her. She blinked herrge eyes and promptly immersed herself into the role.

    Read more chapters on Patreon by clicking here.

 Chapter 87

    How would a teenager act when he or she was in love?

    A teenager¡¯s love for another would be as sparkling little snowkes falling in the winter, as pure as a gentle breeze on a hot day, and as sweet as the first dew on top of a mountain. Once a teenager had a glimpse into this new world, he or she would be restless at night, unable to stop thinking of the person he or she loved. Their hearts would pound rapidly whenever they see their crush and they would be too shy to approach their crush.

    Whenever they recalled their crush, their heart would feel warm and sweet like honey.

    She immersed herself into that feeling and pretended as if the man sitting across from her was the man she liked.

    Huo Wu¡¯s clean and clear apricot eyes reflected the profile of the handsome and tall man in front of her.

    There was a mix of emotions: shy, nervous, hopeful, and full of joy.

    She unconsciously fiddled with the hem of her dress, twisting them into strange shapes nervously. She timidly blinked her big eyes at him and finally summoned up the courage to confess, ¡°Do you know that I like you? I like you so much! I like you more than I like myself!¡±

    Her love was pure and fierce, like a zing red me; her sincerity and eagerness seemed to be able to purify everything in this world. However, her bold and unique personality was something that only teenagers possess.

    Huo Yusen¡¯s gaze flicked over to Huo Wu¡¯s face. Her face was extremely delicate, and her skin was as soft and white as snow. Huo Wu¡¯s eyes were clean and pure like the first snowfall of winter. For the first time in his life, Huo Yusen was uncertain about how he should face Huo Wu.

    The emotions stirring beneath Huo Wu¡¯s eyes looked so genuine that he almost forgot that they were merely acting out a ¡°confession scene¡±, that this was not a real confession.

    Huo Wu¡¯s eyes darkened when she noticed that she didn¡¯t receive the response from Huo Yusen that she wanted. So, she gathered all her courage and straightened her back, then, as quick as lightning, she gave a light peck on Huo Yusen¡¯s face.

    The peck was like a dragonflynding on top of ake.

    Even though the dragonfly onlynded on top of the water for a few seconds, it will still leave behind small ripples on theke.

    His face was warm and soft. Huo Wu subconsciously pursed her lips after she pecked his cheek.

    Fu Yining was casually watching Huo Wu¡¯s performance. He didn¡¯t have high expectations for her because to him, Huo Wu was just a spoiled little princess from a wealthy background.

    He had heard of Huo Wu¡¯s attitude and actions from his friends before. From those rumors, he deduced that Huo Wu was an arrogant and spoiled brat who lived an indulgent life solely due to her father and brother¡¯s hard work. She was an ipetent little girl who couldn¡¯t survive on herself.

    But as her performance progressed, the emotion underneath his eyes gradually changed. The youngdy in front of him had surprised him. He originally thought that she was a spoiled brat who merely dreamed of bing an actress; however, after seeing just a brief part of her performance, he realized that she was clever and full of potential.

    Her performance was too vivid and realistic. She performed her role as a young high school girl who had finally summoned up the courage to confess to her crush perfectly. The joy, the fearlessness, and the enthusiasm beneath her eyes appeared so genuine that even Fu Yining¡¯s heart began to stir while he watched her perform.

    Huo Wu¡¯s acting brought him back to the time he was still an innocent young man in high school.

    When high school students fall in love, they would try to mask their feelings, hoping that no one would notice that they have a crush on someone else. In this world, it was impossible to keep two things hidden: coughing and your emotions. If you love someone to the extreme, then it will be impossible to hide it from others. Since you couldn¡¯t hide your emotions, then the one choice you will have was to confess.

    ¡¶Throbbing¡·was a beautiful love story about four high school students¡¯ first love. A youth¡¯s first love was like a pure and wless jasmine flower.

    Read more chapters on Patreon by clicking here.

 Chapter 88

    It had to be said that Huo Wu¡¯s performance was impably perfect in terms of her appearance, expression, and actions. When she acted out the scene, it seemed as if they were no longer in a private room of a restaurant, but standing under a beautiful camphor tree of a campus.

    On that day, the weather was perfectly warm with some slight breeze. The young girl and the young boy seemed to have met under the camphor tree by chance when the young girl decided to confess her feelings to her crush.

    The young girl¡¯s secret crush on the young boy was finally brought to light with this confession.

    It seemed as if there were little pink bubbles in the air when she confessed to him.

    Even so, Huo Wu¡¯s kiss something far beyond his expectations.

    This was because there was no kiss scene in the script.

    ¡¶Throbbing¡·was originally a high school romance movie based on the ¡®innocent¡¯ and ¡®pure¡¯ love between the male and female leads. When Fu Yining wrote the script for this movie, he focused his entire movie around the word ¡®pure¡¯. There were no kiss scenes between the male and female lead throughout the entire length of the movie, so it was impossible for the second male and second female lead to have a kiss scene! If there was too much physical contact between the male and female lead, then the entire premise of the story will change.

    Thus, the kiss just now was merely an improvisation made by Huo Wu/

    Fu Yining originally wanted to express the gentle and youthful romance between the characters when he wrote the script. The romance needed to be innocent and gentle like a jasmine flower.

    However, Huo Wu¡¯s portrayal of the second female lead gave off the impression of a rose that was brimming with life and energy.

    Huo Wu¡¯s performance gave Fu Yining another idea.

    Her overall performance was not bad. Although her lines deviated slightly from the original script, it wasn¡¯t going to pose a big problem.

    Fu Yining initially thought that Huo Wu was merely a spoiled brat with no skills and would botch the scene. But after he watched her kiss scene, a faint but weird feeling emerged from his heart.

    This strange feeling seemed to strengthen while he silently observed Huo Yusen and Huo Wu¡¯s interactions.

    Why did it feel like there was something wrong with the current atmosphere?

    The strange atmosphere gradually intensified, so Fu Yining let out a soft cough before he waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s end the scene right now. You have passed the audition.¡±

    Huo Wu blinked her eyes. It took her a minute for her to finally untangle herself from the character she was supposed to y.

    Huo Wu was usually able to get into character quite quicklypared to the other actors and actresses in her previous world, but even so, she was slower to get into character today for an unknown reason. When she was in a good state of mind, she could easily get into character in mere seconds.

    In fact, she was also a little surprised by her own performance just now.

    Huo Wu was certain that if her partner wasn¡¯t Huo Yusen, then she would have definitely performed less than satisfactory. She was actually impressed by how well she had acted out the scene. If she had to rate herself on the performance she had just acted out, then she would give herself 99 out of 100 points. The reason why she took one point off was to prevent herself from bing arrogant.

    The scene she had just performed was one of the best performances she had acted since she had entered the entertainment circle. None of her previous acting performances could evenpare.

    The highest score she had given herself prior to this day was only 80 out of 100 points.

    After she untangled herself from the character she was portraying, she suddenly recalled the conversation she had with Yu Xinxin after she finished singing the song, ¡°The Light Chaser¡±.

    Yu Xinxin had asked her, ¡°Do you have a light* in your heart?¡±

    T/N: Light as in crush/person she admires.

    When Huo Wu was still a student in her previous world, like Yu Xinxin, she didn¡¯t have someone she fervently liked either.

    She never experienced true love, so she didn¡¯t know how it would feel to wholeheartedly love someone.

    When she immersed herself into her character just now, she pretended like Huo Yusen was the light in her heart. She saw him not only as a brother but also as someone she wholeheartedly loved at that moment.

    Read more chapters on Patreon by clicking here.

 Chapter 89

    He was like an unreachable distant gxy; he was dazzling and radiant. He was the sole existence that she wished to pursue.

    However, the effects of her imagination were too exceptional.

    She had immersed herself too deep into the act that Huo Yusen¡¯s bright mes imprinted in her heart.

    This was wrong. She was a professional and as a professional, she shouldn¡¯t express the feelings she felt beyond what was described in the script.

    But she had slipped too deep into the script emotionally, so much so that she couldn¡¯t control it herself.

    When Huo Wu heard Fu Yining say ¡®cut¡¯, she ignored him and continued on acting. She smiled sweetly at Huo Yusen and said, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s your turn now.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Huo Wu¡¯s face remained innocent and refreshing to the eye. She had a tender and delicate expression on her face as she said, ¡°You haven¡¯t rejected me yet.¡±

    Based on the script, the second male lead remained cold and indifferent in face of the campus queen¡¯s confession. Instead, he coldly rejected her without any hesitation. He even persuaded her to study hard and to stop daydreaming about unnecessary things like dating and love.

    After the second male lead finished speaking, he turned and left. The second female lead could only see the male lead¡¯s tall figure and broad shoulders as he left her. She didn¡¯t feel annoyed even though she was rejected by her crush. On the contrary, she became more determined to make the second male lead fall in love with her.

    Huo Wu asked Huo Yusen to reject her confession. At first, Huo Wu was merely joking when she suggested that.

    But with that said, she believed that the scene should be fully acted out. There should be a beginning and an end to a scene.

    For example, the beginning of the current scene was her confession. The end of the scene would be marked by Huo Yusen¡¯s response.

    ording to the script¡¯s development, Huo Yusen should be rejecting her confession right now.

    Huo Yusen hadn¡¯t read the script, so how would he reject her confession?

    Huo Wu was quite curious.

    How would he reject her? Would he reject her confession like how he had rejected the women who tried to approach him? Would he act cold and indifferently? Or would he just decline to give a response and leave?

    After hearing what Huo Wu had said, Huo Yusen slightly raised an eyebrow at her and asked, ¡°Reject?¡±

    Huo Wu nodded her head and said in a serious tone, ¡°Yes. You have to reject me.¡±

    After all, this was how the script was supposed to go.

    Huo Yusend frowned and turned to look at his friend who he had known for over three years. His voice was firm and resolute as he said, ¡°Delete this scene from the script.¡±

    Fu Yining had a dazed expression on his face as he responded in a displeased manner, ¡°Why should I delete the scene? I think this scene is quite good.¡±

    <em>It¡¯s good? How is this scene good?</em>

    There was a kiss scene followed by a rejection scene. There shouldn¡¯t be so much drama packed into a scene in a movie with a high school setting.

    Huo Yusen lifted his hand and slowly adjusted his tie.

    Huo Wu¡¯s kiss had caught him off guard and had caused his tie to crook to the side.

    His movements were elegant and charming, but the words that came out from his mouth were stern and unwaveringly, ¡°I will invest another ten million into the movie production. I want you to change this scene.¡±

    Although the wealthy were always viewed as willful and unruly, Huo Yusen¡¯s case was to the extreme. It can be said that he was extremely willful.

    Even though ten million yuan was on the line, Fu Yining didn¡¯t want to blindly agree to Huo Yusen¡¯s request. He tried to reason with him and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with this scene. Isn¡¯t it just a basic confession and rejection scene?¡±

    ¡°No. This conversation is settled.¡±

    Fu Yining parted his mouth, but no sound came out. He originally wanted to exin that there wasn¡¯t an actual kiss scene in the movie, instead, the movie was a pure and innocent love story about youths. However, seeing how adamant Huo Yusen appeared to be, he shut his mouth and didn¡¯t say anything else.

    Fine. There was nothing he could do since money speaks.

    He will rewrite the scene!

    Read more chapters on Patreon by clicking here.

 Chapter 90

    After finishing dinner, Fu Yining bid goodbye to them and prepared to leave ahead of time.

    He had other things to doter in the night¡ªeven the time for tonight¡¯s meeting had to be specifically set aside. There are many more things for him to do, especially since the filming of ¡°Throbbing¡± was starting soon too.

    Fu Yining nced past Huo Wu as he stood up to wear his jacket.

    It was a fact that Huo Wu has the potential, regardless of whether or not she was really just starring herself tonight. Although Fu Yining was not yet over the age of 30, he was still considered as a ¡°senior¡± in the entertainment industry.

    After being in this field for so long, he gained the ability to recognize people¡¯s true potential just by seeing them perform a scene.

    If Huo Wu remained earnest and hardworking in pursuing her career as an actress then she will definitely leave a big impact in the entertainment industry based on the skills she had disyed just now. In addition to that, she had such an influential and powerful figure backing her up. As long as she doesn¡¯t have a negative EQ, then it will only be a matter of time before she bes an even more famous actress with her outstanding appearance. As her acting skills continue to improve, her fame will rise with sufficient resources provided by her brother.

    But of course, she had to work hard herself before anything of thates true.

    The rule of the ¡°survival of the fittest¡± applied to the entertainment industry too. There was always an intensepetition between the current actors and actresses. In addition to that, there are also talented and beautiful newbies joining the entertainment industry all the time. If she merely wanted to join the entertainment industry for fun, then she won¡¯t make it far in the field no matter how much resources she can obtain.

    But of course, that wasn¡¯t something for Fu Yining to worry about. The daughter of the Huo Family might just be having a sudden interest in acting that will die down after acting in a few shows.

    After all, she <em>does</em> have the capital to just y around.

    After Fu Yining left, Huo Wu and Huo Yusen prepared to leave as well.

    Huo Yusen nced at Huo Wu¡¯s delicate eyes and brows after wearing his jacket. As her older brother, he thought he should really care for his only little sister a bit more.

    After thinking silently for two seconds, Huo Yusen asked, ¡°Do you have a crush on someone?¡±

    Huo Wu paused, and then shook her head in confusion, ¡°Big brother, I don¡¯t have a crush on anyone.¡±

    Huo Yusen responded with a soft mhm and said, ¡°It¡¯s your senior year of high school, so focus on your studies.¡± Then, he called for Xiao Wang to pick them up.

    Huo Wu blinked her eyes, appearing to be somewhat confused. She didn¡¯t immediately understand the meaning behind Huo Yusen¡¯s question. Huo Wu pondered for a few minutes before she suddenly realized why he asked her such a question.

    It is probably because she said that she was ¡°starring herself¡± when she acted out the scene. And after that, her performance of the confession scene exceeded her expectations; the performance was really realistic and perfectly conveyed the feeling of a brave young high school girl confessing her love to the boy she had a crush on. This probably led Huo Yusen to misunderstand.

    But he was probably also implying that she shouldn¡¯t date someone yet because she¡¯s still young, right?

    She was surprised that Huo Yusen would actually care about her. Huo Wu can¡¯t help but secretly smile now that they are slowly bing closer.

    Xiao Wang quickly arrived at the restaurant.

    After getting into the car, Huo Wu watched as the scenery outside the car window sped past. Her emotions suddenly started to bubble from her heart.

    The scenery speeding past her was simr to watching her time quickly running out.

    She still had half a year before her college entrance exam, and after that, she would be a college student.

    Her identity would be revealed during her first semester at college. Then, she would have to leave the Huo Family and be Jiang Wu again.

    Read more chapters on Patreon by clicking here.

 Chapter 91

    Huo Wu¡¯s heart was heavy just thinking about leaving Huo Yusen.

    She naturally didn¡¯t want to leave him. But sometimes, not everything can be determined based on what she wanted.

    Huo Wu turned away from the window and looked at Huo Yusen, who had such an admirable aura. Then, she put her head on his shoulder and said, ¡°Older brother, it seemed as if I grew up in the blink of an eye.¡± Her voice was so soft that it seemed it could be blown away by the wind anytime.

    Growing up meant adulthood, and it also meant separation.

    When a person reaches adulthood, they would have to leave his or her home.

    Huo Yusen tilted his head slightly and looked at Huo Wu, who was lying on him. With a deep but sweet voice, he said, ¡°You can grow up slowly.¡±

    Hearing this, Huo Wu can¡¯t help butugh, ¡°How do you grow up slowly?¡°

    She didn¡¯t have the power to manipte time or the power to stop time from progressing for her.

    After the new year, she would be eighteen. And based on what was supposed to happen, there would be a few major events that will happen when she turns eighteen.

    First, she would get into a car ident, which caused her to have severe blood loss that required blood transfusion. Because of this, the Huo Family would discover that her blood type doesn¡¯t match theirs. Then, they would submit a DNA test, which will give them the result that she was indeed not a child of the Huo Family. And atst, the Huo Family would find the true child, which was actually Jiang Yuqing. Huo Wu would then switch ces with Jiang Yuqing, and return to the life that actually belonged to her. Huo Wu was a little scared of the car ident that would expose everything and worst of all, it might not be an ident that could be avoided. However, all of this was far less scary than having to leave Huo Yusen.

    Huo Yusen didn¡¯t exin much, and simply replied, ¡°You can stay the way you are now.¡±

    Just like how simple and innocent you are right now; continue having a childlike heart and grow up slowly.

    That was enough.

    There was no need for her to learn how to take care of different things, and there was no need to learn how to be mature.

    She had him and the Huo Family backing her up and protecting her.

    She just had to continue being the happy little princess of the Huo Family; she didn¡¯t need to worry or fear about anything.

    However, Huo Wu was still worried as she thought about the car ident.

    She was actually really afraid of pain.

    In her past life, she was actually pped and whipped while acting. She wanted to cry at those moments, but reality doesn¡¯t allow her to do so. As a result, she had to gradually learn how to be strong.

    But after meeting Huo Yusen in this life, the strength she had learned was slowly breaking apart into small pieces.

    He was so powerful that there was nothing he couldn¡¯t do and most important of all, he gave her a sense of security that she never experienced before.

    Everyone said that it was easy to go from austerity to luxury, but harder the other way around. Would she be able to return to the way things used to be? To the cold and emptiness of having no one that really cared about her after experiencing such warmth?

    Huo Wu suddenly parted her mouth and said, ¡°Older brother, what if I¡­ ¡°

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Huo Wu bit her lips tightly. She was going to ask him if he would worry about her if she gets into a car ident.

    But right after she began speaking, she knew that this question was meaningless.

    This was because, without a doubt, he will definitely worry about her.

    Huo Wuid her head on Huo Yusen¡¯s shoulder, gently shook her head, ¡°Nevermind.¡±

    When Huo Wu arrived at school the next day, Yu Xinxin sneakily whispered to her ears, ¡°Something big happened!¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for the gloating expression on Yu Xinxin¡¯s face, Huo Wu probably would¡¯ve actually believed her. But judging from her looks, it probably wasn¡¯t something important, rather it was probably some good news.

    As Huo Wu put her bookbag down and asked, ¡°What the big news?¡±

    Yu Xinxin chuckled out loud before she happily leaned toward Huo Wu¡¯s ears and said, ¡°Ye Yue transferred to another school.¡±

    <em>Ye Yue transferred?</em>

    Huo Wu replied in shock, ¡°Ye Yue transferred?¡± She had never even met Ye Yue before, and she already transferred? She was going to confront her face to face, yet she was crowned the winner before she even had the chance to meet Ye Yue in person?

    Huo Wu¡¯s voice was quite loud, so many of the people in the ss heard her. The whole ss fell silent for a moment but everything returned to normal a few seconds after.

    The girls who worshipped Ye Yue as their leader were all quiet, looking down at the floor.

    The moment Ye Yue left, they had be loose sand and couldn¡¯t make an impact anymore.

    Yu Xinxin looked at them condescendingly and then smiled happily, ¡°Yeah, isn¡¯t this big news?¡±

    It actually <em>was</em> big news.

    ¡°But why did she transfer so suddenly?¡±

    Yu Xinxin shrugged and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about this. Maybe the three hooligans really have something to do with her.¡±

    Yu Xinxin almost peed her pants at the time because of them. She was so dumbfounded that she only came back to her senses when Mo Ze wiped the blood off Huo Wu¡¯s hands.

    And when she got home that night, she had a nightmare and she still hadn¡¯t fully recovered from that.

    Yu Xinxin took out her phone, and started fiddling with it, ¡°Let me ask big brother Mo.¡±

    Huo Wu looked at Xu Xinxin surprisingly, ¡°Big brother Mo? Is that Mo Ze?¡±

    Yu Xinxin justifyingly said, ¡°Yeah. He took care of those hooligansst time, so maybe he knows about this too.¡±

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t know how Yu Xinxin and Mo Ze had already be so close.

    She wanted to reveal Mo Ze¡¯s true nature to Yu Xinxin, but seeing that she didn¡¯t seem to have that kind of thought about Mo Ze, Huo Wu didn¡¯t know if she should speak badly of him.

    Mo Ze¡¯s reply came quickly.

    After taking a look at the response, Yu Xinxin rushed to give her phone for Huo Wu to see, ¡°Look at it yourself.¡±

    Huo Wu skimmed through Mo Ze¡¯s reply.

    It turned out that Ye Yue really was the one who hired the three hooligans. Mo Ze said that he already made them serve their time in prison, and they won¡¯t be let out anytime soon. Also, it was hard to say whether they will have a nice time there.

    When Huo Wu was still skimming through the message, Yu Xinxin said, ¡°Mo Ze took care of the three hooligans, but he has nothing to do with Yu Yue¡¯s transfer.¡±

    Huo Wu handed the phone back to Yu Xinin after reading the message and said, ¡°If it was not him, then it had to be my brother.¡±

    Huo Wu never would have thought that both Huo Yusen and Mo Ze would get involved in this matter.

    She can¡¯t help but have a headache about this matter because Mo Ze got involved too.

    Read more chapters on Patreon by clicking here.

 Chapter 92

    After Ye Yue transferred, Huo Wu¡¯s high school life was no different than that of others.

    If you really had to point out a difference, it would be that every other day she would receive a love letter. Maybe it had something to do with the fact that the owner of this body was originally mean, while she was soft and gentle. Anyways, the number of her fans in the school had grown exponentially.

    If there was a contest for the ¡°most popr girl¡± at her school, she would be undoubtedly selected.

    When Huo Wu went back to ss after herst final exam, she found another love letter inside her desk.

    She had no choice but to take the pink envelope out and then put it in her bookbag.

    She lived until she was 24 in her past life, and after experiencing and learning about all those people in the entertainment industry, she really came to think that high school crushes were the most precious type of love. As a result, she decided though she would not respond to any of them, she would not throw out any of the love letters. She wanted to do all she can to respect the feelings of the owners by keeping them safe.

    The love letters she received for the past month were probably even three fingers thick.

    Yu Xinxin finished herst test and went back to the ssroom. As she got into the ssroom, her eyes caught sight of a shade of pink. Yu Xinxin walked toward Huo Wu, and teased, ¡°You got another love letter?¡±

    Huo Wu shrugged and answered with a sound.

    ¡±You are so much more popr than before,¡± Yu Xinxin couldn¡¯t help but exim. The Huo Wu in the past did not have this level of poprity before.

    Huo Wu blinked her eyes and smiled casually.

    Yu Xinxin put her chin in her hands and examined Huo Wu. After a while, she suddenly eximed in surprise, ¡°Wait, now to look at it, you seem to look even prettier than before.¡± It seemed that her eyshes had grown longer, her nose bridge bing taller, and her eyes were bigger. Her facial features also seemed to be more delicate than before. Truly a pretty girl.

    Huo Wu looked at her face every day, so it was natural for her to not see a difference. She looked a bit childish at first because she was young, but now that a new year had passed, she grew up a bit more, and her facial features probably would have matured by now, which made her look even prettier.

    Huo Wu smiled slightly at Yu Xinxin, and thanked her yfully.

    Yu Xinxin always knew that this good friend of hers was good-looking. It was just that now she looks even prettier than before. No wonder Ye Yue was jealous of Huo Wu. With a pretty face like hers, it probably caused a lot of jealousy among the girls.

    Yu Xinxin naturally wasn¡¯t jealous. She just thought it would be so eye-pleasing to look at Huo Wu¡¯s face every day.

    Thinking about the fact that they were going on winter break soon, Yu Xinxin said to Huo Wu as she yed with her hair, ¡°Ah Wu, I¡¯lle visit you in a few days.¡±

    Huo Wu rejected her as she packed up her stuff, ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible. I have to start filming the day after tomorrow.¡±

    <em>Throbbing</em> already officially started filming three days ago, but Huo Wu missed it because she had to take her final exams.

    Soon after winter break began, she would have to start filming the first movie that she would be starring in in her lifetime.

    Yu Xinxin only remembered now that Huo Wu would be entering the entertainment industry soon.

    She patted Huo Wu on her shoulder as if she were a senior citizen, and said, ¡°Ah Wu, I believe in you. You will definitely be famous.¡± After finishing her sentence, she rolled her eyes, and joked, ¡°When you be famous, don¡¯t forget about me.¡±

    Yu Xinxin even saluted Huo Wu with the ¡°palm hold fist¡± gesture after finishing that statement.

    Her sentence made Huo Wuugh, and even Yu Xinxin couldn¡¯t help butugh too.

    The both of themughed together uncontrobly.

    The winter break after the final exams for high school seniors was always less than that of the underssmen, with a duration of around twenty-something days.

    And since Huo Wu had to join the <em>Throbbing</em> crew tomorrow afternoon, she had to reject Yu Xinxin¡¯s invitation and prepare to go home and organize what she needed to bring with her.

    When Huo Wu got home, there was no one in the Huo family¡¯s mansion at all.

    As it got close to the end of the year, Huo Yusen had been going to more and more social gatherings. She could barely get a glimpse of him these days.

    Read more chapters on Patreon by clicking here.

 Chapter 93

    For tonight, there was a major business social gathering taking ce at the Wang Jue Big Hotel, and there would be sessful individuals from all around the country there. People who could attend these events were the top among the upper ss.

    Huo Wu knew that Huo Yusen was going to attend this meeting tonight, but thinking about the fact that she had to leave tomorrow, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit disappointed. After tomorrow, the next time she would be back home would probably be on Chinese New Year. Which means, she won¡¯t be able to see Huo Yusen for nearly another half a month.

    But she knew deep inside that today¡¯s gathering was extremely important. Besides Huo Yusen, even their grandfather would be there as well. For these types of gatherings, they are not <em>only</em> gatherings but more of a symbol of one¡¯s status.

    For social gatherings at this level, the privacy of such events was usually enforced through heavy security. There was no way you could find a trace of information about it on Weibo. Since Huo Wu didn¡¯t have a way to learn about this gathering, all she could do was quietly pack up her things.

    ***

    Wang Jue Big Hotel, top floor.

    At the gathering, you can see many good-looking people. All the gentlemen there were dressed in suits, with a beautiful female partner by their side.

    This type of gathering was no doubt an optimal way forworking and discussing business opportunities.

    At this time, Huo Yusen and his grandfather Zhang Guo were also engaging in social talks.

    Zhang Guo brought a young-looking female partner with him that night. She looked like she was in her early 20s. She wore a long red dress that exposed her back and walked on heels that were around ten cm tall. The makeup on her face was delicate, making her look enchanting and charming.

    On the other hand, Zhang Guo was a bit older and also a bit shorter. When his partner stood next to him in her heels, she was taller than him by almost half a head; they didn¡¯t look like a good match at all.

    And although the partner was holding on to Zhang Guo¡¯s elbow, she couldn¡¯t help but take sneak peeks at Huo Yusen, who was standing next to Zhang Guo.

    Unlike Zhang Guo, who was old and short, Huo Yusen was young and handsome. His height had to be above 185 cm with his long legs and imposing aura. This was a man that exhibited such charm from head to toe that his every movement exuded attractive nobility and gracefulness.

    He was like a noble aristocrat, with attractive blood that flowed throughout his body, making countless people go crazy for him.

    Not only did he have an attractive face, he was also from an extremely wealthy family, the youngest billionaire in the country.

    More than two-thirds of the women at the gathering were hiding their nces from him. As for the remaining one-third, they were looking at and judging Huo Yusen openly.

    The times at which Zhang Guo¡¯s partner looked at Huo Yusen became increasingly frequent. She thought that she was hiding her nces well, but for someone like Huo Yusen, he had already noticed the restless look in her eyes.

    Everything about his grandfather was fine. Except for his tastes in women.

    There were sounds of wine sses clinking. You could hear theughter and chatter of people all around them, yet everyone was putting up facades.

    Huo Yusen suddenly felt distasteful and annoyed.

    After telling Zhang Guo that he wanted to get some air, he walked towards the window with his wine ss.

    Looking down from the top floor of the hotel, he was able to see more than half of the city.

    Outside the hotel were bright lights formed from tens of thousands different household lights. And one of them was lit for him.

    Thinking about this fact, Huo Yusen felt a bit of warmth rise from within him.

    He swirled the winess in his hands, and the red wine reflected a moving light under the hotel¡¯s lights. He lifted up his head and finished the red wine in one gulp.

    Suddenly, a teasing voice appeared next to Huo Yusen. ¡°Isn¡¯t it boring to drink by yourself? Why don¡¯t I apany you, Mr. Huo?¡±

    Huo Yusen raised his eyes and looked next to him, only to see Mo Ze standing right next to him out of nowhere.

    Huo Yusen looked at the empty space next to Mo Ze in surprise, ¡°Mr. Mo suddenly changed his ways of acting?¡±

    When ites to these types of business social gatherings, male attendees generally bring a female partner with them.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 13 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 94

    Huo Yusen was used to going around by himself, and he had never brought a female partner with him to any of the gatherings. And as time progressed, other people got used to this as well. But, Mo Ze was theplete opposite. At every social gathering, Mo Ze would bring different types of female partners with him. There were ones who looked innocent, ones who looked charming, and ones who looked sexy as well. He always brought a different woman with him every time.

    But this time, Mo Ze came alone without a partner, which was unusual.

    Mo Ze whistled andughed merrily. ¡°What do you mean by changing my ways of acting?¡±

    Huo Yusen, who yed with the empty wine ss in his hands, asked, ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me there are no female partners that are up to your tastes now?¡±

    It was unprecedented that Mo Ze appear at a social gathering all by himself.

    Mo Ze acted like he agreed with Huo Yusen, and answered, ¡°Yeah, all of them are just people who have nothing but beautiful makeup on them.¡± Knowing that he was going to attend tonight¡¯s gathering, many women tried to get in contact with him a few days before, each of them willing to drop everything toe with him. However, he rejected them all.

    Huo Yusen raised his eyebrow but remained silent.

    Mo Ze took a bottle of wine from the server next to him, opened it, and poured wine into his and Huo Yusen¡¯s wine sses.

    ¡±Mr. Huo, here, let me toast you with a drink.¡±

    Huo Yusen finished the ss without hesitation.

    ¡°Mr. Huo, let me toast you with another one.¡±

    ¡°How straightforward! Another one!¡±

    ¡°Haha, that was good. Mr. Huo, another one!¡±

    The two men who would be turning 26 this New Year, continually exchanged sses of wine,peting for something that was unknown to them. It did not take long, but Huo Yusen started to get a bit drunk.

    However, Mo Ze was still toasting him with more drinks.

    Soon both Huo Yusen and Mo Ze were quite drunk. They normally would have stopped drinking in this state, but for some reason, neither of them would give uppeting with each other and just kept drinking. They ended up drinking two whole bottles of red wine that were quite strong.

    And atst, both Huo Yusen and Mo Ze werepletely drunk.

    When Zhang Guo arrived, the smell of liquor from the two could be smelled from many feet away.

    Zhang Guo frowned, ¡°What is going on?¡±

    However, none of the two drunk men answered him.

    Helpless, Zhang Guo had to call Huo Yusen¡¯s assistant to pick him up.

    Zhang Guo¡¯s partner stood next to him, barely holding back her temptations.

    Huo Yusen is drunk! What a good chance!

    She tossed the idea of whether to go for it back and forth in her mind until finally, she couldn¡¯t resist the temptation any longer and said, ¡°Mr. Zhang, I¡ª¡±

    However, before she finished her sentence, Zhang Guo interrupted her, ¡°What about you?! You better stay still and quiet!¡±

    After being scolded by Zhang Guo, the female partner was too scared to talk anymore. No matter what, she was still Zhang Guo¡¯s partner for tonight. There were just some things that couldn¡¯t be overboard.

    When Huo Yusen¡¯s assistant arrived, he was surprised to see his boss intoxicated.

    He had never seen Huo Yusen so drunk, as he was usually calm and steady.

    What happened to him today?

    And Mo Ze too, who also left with the support from his assistant.

    Two men, who were turning 26 when New Year arrives, childishly toasting each other with wine, and ended up both inebriated??

    This had the potential to be major news.

    The assistant carefully supported Huo Yusen to the car, where Xiao Wang was already waiting and started the car slowly once Huo Yusen and the assistant got in.

    At this time, Huo Yusen was already breathing steadily in the back of the car.

    He remained quiet even after being drunk, which actually gave him some points.

    Xiao Wang looked back at Huo Yusen for a second and asked the assistant, ¡°Did Mr. Huo drink too much?¡±

    The assistant acknowledged with a sound, but warned, ¡°Mind your own business.¡±

    Hearing that sentence, Xiao Wang immediately stopped talking.

    When they arrived at the Huo family¡¯s mansion, Huo Yusen was conscious for a moment.

    He rejected the support from his assistant and Xiao Wang, opened the door alone, and walked upstairs unsteadily.

    Xiao Wang was a bit worried. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s fine that we don¡¯t go after him? Mr. Huo seems really drunk.¡±

    The assistant was a bit unsure as well, but what could he do when Huo Yusen already refused their help?

    ¡°The young mistress should be home. We can ask her to take care of Mr. Huoter,¡± the assistant said with uncertainty.

    Xiao Wang nodded. ¡°That¡¯s all we can do now.¡±

    On the other side, after going upstairs in the dark, Huo Yusen opened a random door based on instinct and fell asleep after throwing himself onto the bed.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 14 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 95

    After organizing her things that night, Huo Wu took an early shower and went to lie down on her bed.

    She memorized the plot and went on Weibo for a bit while she waited for Huo Yusen toe back. However, since Huo Yusen still didn¡¯te home even when it was 11 pm, Huo Wu decided to go to sleep first.

    When Huo Wu was deep asleep, she suddenly felt something heavy on the bottom of her bed, with a strong scent of alcohol permeating from the dark figure. Her heart skipped a beat and she woke up scared.

    The lights weren¡¯t on, so the only lighting in the room wasing from the window.

    But it was still too dark for Huo Wu to see anything clearly.

    The room was so quiet that she could only hear the person¡¯s steady breathing.

    The person lying on the bottom of her bed was not moving at all and seemed to have fallen asleep. Huo Wu tightened her lips and asked tentatively, ¡°Older brother?¡±

    But of course, she didn¡¯t get any responses.

    Huo Wu hurried and got up, and turned on the light on her nightstand.

    The warm orange light illuminated the room. And after there was enough light, she finally saw clearly the person lying on her bed.

    It really was Huo Yusen. No one else besides him can enter their home.

    Huo Wu hurried off her bed and walked next to Huo Yusen in her fluffy slippers. The smell of alcohol was extremely strong. He must have drunk a lot of wine.

    At the same time, Huo Wu¡¯s phone rang and she picked it up quickly.

    The voice of Huo Yusen¡¯s assistant came through the phone.

    ¡°Hello, is this the young mistress?¡±

    Huo Wu answered softly with a sound.

    ¡°The situation is this: Mr. Huo drank a lot of wine tonight at the gathering. Xiao Wang and I wanted to take care of him, but he rejected us. We are still worried about him though. If it is convenient for you, do you mind taking care of Mr. Huo?¡±

    Huo Wu covered the speaker with her hands, turned around, and nced at Huo Yusen, who was still in deep sleep on the bed. She agreed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll take care of my older brother.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great! Thank you, Miss Huo. I¡¯ll hang up now.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    After hanging up, Huo Wu first went to the bathroom and wetted a new towel with warm water. Then, she twisted the towel dry and went back to the room to clean Huo Yusen¡¯s face.

    He was quiet after being drunk. He lied there so quietly, she could do anything to his face without him knowing about it.

    While Huo Wu cleaned Huo Yusen¡¯s face, she took the opportunity to take a closer look at him.

    Looking at him closely, she discovered that every inch of his face was just right in a perfect sense. When his eyes were closed, the usually keen and harsh looks were restrained, making him look quiet and gentle. His eyshes were very long, and he had clearly defined and good-looking eyes and brows. Even when he was asleep, he was still radiating charm silently.

    After Huo Wu cleaned his face, she also wiped his hands with warm water.

    Knowing that he was a really neat person, she even cleaned his hands twice.

    After finishing these, Huo Yu wasn¡¯t sure how to deal with his clothes.

    He was wearing a suit, along with a tie. It really didn¡¯t appear convenient for her to help him change into his pajamas.

    Huo Wu was a bit worried. However, thinking that she just had to do this tonight, she could just deal with it. With this thought in mind, she helped him take off his tie and jacket, then his shoes. And finally leaving him to sleep in his shirt and pants.

    After finishing these, Huo Wu was a bit out of breath.

    Huo Yusen wasn¡¯t light, so she had to use considerable effort when taking his jacket off.

    Then, she saw that Huo Yusen¡¯s shirt was neatly buttoned together and thought that it probably wouldn¡¯t befortable for him to sleep that way. As a result, she loosened the top two buttons for him.

    After his buttons were loosened, his corbone was somewhat showing. His white shirt was thin, which somewhat disyed his chest muscle and abs since the fabric was so close to his body.

    Well, it happened to be an interesting phenomenon where he looked thin with his clothes on but looked meatier with his clothes off.

    After taking care of this drunk person, Huo Wu prepared to leave. However, Huo Yusen suddenly turned around and dragged her down with his long arm.

    Huo Wu got scared by this movement and said softly, ¡°Big brother?¡±

    But the only thing that responded to her was Huo Yusen¡¯s heavy breathing.

    He was probably still deep asleep and did this movement instinctively to prevent her from leaving.

    Nevertheless, Huo Wu held her breath and was too scared to even breathe for a moment.

    Her elbow was held tightly in his hands. At this moment, she could clearly feel the warmth that continuously traveled from his palm to her elbow.

    His alcoholic breath was being breathed next to her ear, making her feel a bit drunk as a result.

    She could even vaguely feel the thumping of his heart.

    The thumping was clear and strong.

    She couldn¡¯t tell apart if the sound of heartbeats were from her or Huo Yusen.

    After a while, Huo Wu finally pushed him away gently and freed herself from being underneath him.

    Huo Wu let out a sigh of relief as she left the warmth of his chest.

    Huo Yusen was really drunk this time; he didn¡¯t even wake up when she moved him around so much.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 14 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 96

    Huo Wu saw on the news before that someone had died from suffocation after being drunk. She was worried that the same would happen to Huo Yusen, so she stayed nearby to take care of him. She was too scared to fall into a deep sleep and checked on Huo Yusen every once in a while.

    Right after she finished taking care of Huo Yusen, her phone rang again, with an unknown number calling this time.

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t want to wake Huo Yusen up, so she hurried and picked up the phone.

    She put the phone next to her ear and greeted the person on the other side softly.

    For a long time, there was no sound except some heavy breathinging from the other side.

    For some reason, Huo Wu guessed who it was right away.

    She tightened her lips and asked tentatively, ¡°Mo Ze?¡±

    A faintugh came through the phone. ¡°Heh¡­ ¡°

    Thisugh allowed Huo Wu to confirm who the person was immediately. She didn¡¯t know why Mo Ze called her, so she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    Mo Ze hupped on the other side of the phone.

    Thinking about the fact that Mo Ze probably attended tonight¡¯s gathering, Huo Wu asked, ¡°Are you drunk too?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Mo Ze answered in a drunken voice.

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t know what to say to Mo Ze. All she wanted to do was to hang up the phone. ¡°Rest early.¡±

    Mo Ze didn¡¯t respond.

    Left with no other choice, Huo Wu had to ask again, ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    This time, Mo Ze answered her. There was some faintughter in his voice. ¡°Nothing, I just wanted to hear your voice.¡±

    She knew that Mo Ze had been with many women, so she thought that he just had some dirty thoughts tonight again and said coldly, ¡°Oh. Well, now you¡¯ve heard it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯m gonna hang up now, ok?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Huo Wu waited a bit, but Mo Ze still didn¡¯t hang up. So she put her phone down and pressed the hang-up button.

    What was going on tonight? Not only did her older brother get drunk, but Mo Ze was drunk as well.

    Moreover, even till the end, Huo Wu didn¡¯t understand the intention of Mo Ze¡¯s call. She naturally didn¡¯t believe that he simply wanted to hear her voice. His words were always confusing in determining whether or not they were true.

    Since she couldn¡¯t understand it even after thinking about it for a while, she just stopped trying.

    When it was around five in the morning, the alcoholic smell on Huo Yusen gradually lessened, and Huo Wu finally allowed herself to fall into a deep sleep.

    It was already seven in the morning when Huo Yusen woke up, which was half an hourter than when he usually wakes up.

    Since he was drunkst night, he had a bit of a headache when he woke up.

    But after around half a minute, he started to realize that something didn¡¯t seem right.

    There was no way his bed was this soft, nor did it smell this nice.

    The nket had a faint scent that smelled nice. It was like the natural body scent of a girl.

    When he realized this, his mind immediately cleared.

    What happened yesterday was a blur to him now, but he vaguely remembered that he waited for his assistant and went home.

    So what is going on right now?

    He lifted the nket off himself and sat up straight. He was a bit confused when he saw that he still wore his shirt and pants from the other night even though they were a bit messy.

    Huo Wu was woken up by the sounds that Huo Yusen made and slowly lifted her head. She rubbed her eyes, saw that Huo Yusen had already woken up, and said softly, ¡°Older brother, you¡¯re awake.¡±

    Because Huo Wu just woke up, her voice was a bit deeper and sounded cute and innocent.

    Huo Yusen surveyed the room, and when he saw the stuffed piggy that he gave Huo Wu, he realized that this was not his room, but Huo Wu¡¯s.

    ¡°Why am I here?¡±

    Huo Wu closed her lips and pouted, unhappy. ¡°Big Brother, you were so drunk yesterday. I was already asleep at the time, and then I suddenly felt my bed sinking. I thought thieves hade into our house or something, but then I found out that it was you. You probably drank too much, so you went directly into my room.¡±

    Huo Yusen squeezed the area between his eyebrows, with his head hurting even more now. ¡°And then?¡±

    And then?

    Huo Wu went in front of Huo Yusen and invited him to praise her with a smiley face. ¡°I took care of you the entire night yesterday and didn¡¯t sleep until 5 am.¡± After finishing that sentence, she held up his hand and said, ¡°Big brother, not only did I wash your face for you, I also wiped your hands for you!¡±

    And about the part where he identally pinned her down on the bed, there was no way Huo Wu would tell him that.

    Hearing what she did, Huo Yusen was a bit surprised. He used his free hand and massaged his temple. ¡°Thank you forst night.¡±

    Seeing Huo Yusen¡¯s action, Huo Wu asked, ¡°Big Brother, do you have a headache?¡±

    ¡°Just a bit.¡±

    Huo Wu naturally didn¡¯t believe him, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go cook something to relieve your hangover.¡± After that, she went down the stairs in her fluffy slippers.

    When Huo Wu left the room, Huo Yusen closed his eyes slowly.

    The <em>one</em> time that he got drunk in his lifetime, he got drunk in his younger sister¡¯s room.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 14 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 97

    When Huo Yusen finished organizing things and drank the soup his sister made for hangover relief, the agent, Susan, that he found for Huo Wu was already waiting at the doors.

    Susan arrived exactly six hours before her expected arrival time. She said it was because the weather wasn¡¯t that good that day and it was also snowing. She came early just in case there would be heavy trafficter.

    Huo Wu¡¯s suitcase was put into the back of the car by the assistant and now everyone was just waiting for her to get in the car.

    Huo Wu looked at Huo Yusen with traces of lingering reluctance. ¡°Big brother, I¡¯ll go now.¡±

    Huo Yusen acknowledged with a sound, raised his hand, and patted Huo Wu on her head. ¡°Take care of yourself. Tell me if anything happens.¡±

    ¡°I got it, big brother.¡± Huo Wu held onto Huo Yusen¡¯s waist after finishing her sentence and rubbed her head on his chest whiningly.

    With such a short distance between them, Huo Yusen was able to take in the smells of Huo Wu¡¯s nice body fragrance.

    It was not a floral smell, but instead the exact same smell of the nket that morning.

    After hugging for a while, Huo Wu had to let go no matter how much she didn¡¯t want to. She knew that the agent and the assistant were both waiting for her.

    She sounded a bit down. ¡°See you next time, big brother.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Only when Huo Wupletely lost sight of Huo Yusen did she stop staring out the window.

    The next time they meet again would be half a monthter.

    Susan knew that it was Huo Wu¡¯s first time filming away from home, so she understood her reluctance to leave. Then, she saw the pale green beneath Huo Wu¡¯s eyes and asked out of concern, ¡°Did you not sleep well yesterday?¡±

    Huo Wu¡¯s skin was pale and clear, like a peeled boiled egg. As a result, the shade of green was particrly obvious.

    Huo Wu nodded her head.

    ¡°Take a rest. I¡¯ll wake you up when we get there.¡±

    Huo Wu was originally tired already, and hearing Susan¡¯s words, she finally closed her eyes and rested without worry.

    When she woke up again, they had already arrived at their destination.

    When they got there, Bo Yining was filming the scene that was between the male and female lead.

    As Huo Wu walked closer, she could hear Bo Yining¡¯s unsatisfied scolding. ¡°Lu Ning, what is going on with you? Can you have a more tant and blunt look? And you, Sun Feifei, you have to look more reserved and shy, ok?¡±

    Lu Ning and Sun Feifei were the main leads for this show. Since this was a school romance drama, Bo Yining specifically chose new and young actors. Lu Ning was 22 years old, and Sun Feifei was 20. They were both considered really young in the entertainment industry.

    Huo Wu stood quietly to the side, looking at the main leads.

    Lu Ning had the look of a more youngish and clean boy, which was popr right now. However, after seeing Huo Yusen¡¯s distant and noble face, and Mo Ze¡¯s charming and yboy look, even Lu Ning¡¯s appearance was just so-so now.

    Sun Feifei had an innocent and cute look, with two dimples on her cheeks. When the two new actors got scolded by Bo Yining, the both of them had looks of anxiety.

    ¡°Again!¡±

    With another filming, Lu Ning and Sun Feifei¡¯s performance seemed much better, which allowed for a less upset look on Bo Yining¡¯s face.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a break, then we will resume filming again.¡± After this statement, Bo Yining noticed Huo Wu, who was standing nearby.

    Huo Wu walked up to Bo Yining obediently and greeted him, ¡°Director Bo.¡±

    Bo Yining answered a bit coldly, and said, ¡°Your confession scene was deleted, so now you don¡¯t have many scenes to be in. Do you know how to dance?¡±

    Huo Wu nodded. Huo Wu could quickly follow a conversation that jumped around different topics, probably because she spent a lot of time with Yu Xinxin.

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Bo Yining said. And after that, he ignored Huo Wu for the remainder of the time.

    Huo Wu knew that in general talented directors naturally have some sort of attitude, so she didn¡¯t really take Bo Yining¡¯s treatment to heart.

    It was not yet time for Huo Wu to film, so she was going to try and look at her script some more. However, before she could start, she saw someone familiar at the corner of her eyes.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 14 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 98

    Huo Wu thought she was looking at things wrong, but after confirming twice, she was sure that the person was Jiang Yuqin.

    Why was Jiang Yuqin with the <em>Throbbing </em>crew?

    Was she taking a part in this movie too? But in <em>Forced to Love, </em>it never mentioned anything like this.

    Could it be that the original storyline had begun to change because of her appearance?

    Huo Wu tightened her lips, pointed at Jiang Yuqin, and asked Susan, ¡°Ms. Susan, is she also an actress?¡±

    Susan looked in the direction in which Huo Wu pointed, and nodded after she saw Jiang Yuqin. ¡°She is the third female lead. The original actress for that role broke her foot, so they had to rece her.¡±

    Huo Wu nodded, deep in thought. After <em>The Nine Worlds </em>got popr, the name Jiang Yuqin became more known among the public as well. However, since she didn¡¯t get famous with one show, she was only a third-ss actress as of now. To get a connection with Bo Yining, it was not surprising that she woulde here as the third female lead.

    But, it was not known who would have provided her with the connection to act in this show.

    ording to the original timeline, Jiang Yuqin and Mo Ze would not have met each other right now. But now that the storyline had been obviously altered, the plot that Huo Wu originally knew might not be urate anymore.

    Huo Wu thought she wouldn¡¯t have to interact with Jiang Yuqin anytime soon, but she never thought that she would dance on stage with Jiang Yuqin in the very first scene that she was going to film.

    Bo Yining pped his hands, ¡°Let me briefly exin this scene. At the New Year¡¯s party, Huo Wu would lead the dance, and the second male lead would be amazed and intrigued by her. There is a change in the plot, where at first, the second female lead is supposed to be rejected after her confession. The new plot is that both the second male and female lead would have secret crushes on each other, and neither of them tells each other about their feelings, leaving an open ending for the audience. And you, you and you, you guys are apanying dancers. Got it?¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± those who got called out by Bo Yining said at the same time.

    After that, Huo Wu¡¯s eyes met with Jiang Yuqin¡¯s eyes.

    Seeing Huo Wu, Jiang Yuqin¡¯s eyes subconsciously blinked. She originally thought Huo Wu was just an ordinary person, but she never knew that Huo Wu was a part of the entertainment industry too. She also seemed toe from a wealthy and powerful background.

    ording to her agent, Huo Wu had a very big backing, someone she shouldn¡¯t mess with.

    For some reason, Jiang Yuqin felt a bit jealous.

    It was like the old saying: ¡±different people have different lives.¡± It took so much out of her to get her the role as the third female lead, but Huo Wu didn¡¯t even have to try out and got the second main female role easily.

    She wasn¡¯t any lesspared to Huo Wu either.

    The only thing she couldn¡¯t beat Huo Wu was a strong backing.

    Neither two greeted each other, as if they were strangers who had never seen each other before.

    The song Huo Wu and the others were dancing to was ¡°Gashina.¡± This was a very sexy dance and was a new K-pop song that had gotten extremely popr among fans in South Korea.

    The difficulty of this dance was medium, so you couldn¡¯t learn it too fast. But it was a good thing that everyone had some basics in dancing, so Huo Wu, Jiang Yuqin, and the others learned the dance after around 30 minutes,

    ¡°Since you guys got it, then we will start filming.¡±

    To Bo Yining, efficiency was important. While Huo Wu and Jiang Yuqin were practicing their routine, he was filming the scene between the two lead roles.

    After Huo Wu and the three apanying dancers got on stage, she saw the second male lead for the first time.

    Unlike the reserved schr in the film, the actor in real life was very extroverted. After seeing Huo Wu, he joked, ¡°I don¡¯t even have to pretend to be amazed by youter.¡±

    The othersughed kindly after hearing what he said.

    Huo Wu was already used to thepliments andments from the opposite sex. So hearing what he said, Huo Wu just smiled slightly.

    Because the dance was easy, the four of them finished the scene in one shot.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 14 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 99

    During the dance, Huo Wu was wearing a T-shirt and very short shorts, so her smooth arms and her long, straight legs were disyed. Right after she finished dancing, the assistant covered her up with a jacket.

    Even after wearing the jacket, Huo Wu still couldn¡¯t help but shiver. It was winter, and the wind felt like a knife cutting into her skin. She was wearing so little, yet she was not allowed to show any signs of coldness. But, the good thing was that the final result came out well. She danced so fluently and sexily that her aura drowned out the existence of the apanying dancers. The second male lead also acted well like how he said he would.

    Even Bo Yining, who was known to be strict,plimented them.

    The two weeks passed by very quickly.

    Tomorrow is the day of Chinese New Year, and after Huo Wu¡¯sst scene, she can go back home.

    As Huo Wu prepared to leave with Susan and the assistant, Bo Yining called her.

    ¡±The official ount would post a promo tonight. Remember to share it.¡±

    ¡°I got it, Director Bo,¡± Huo Wu said. And after she walked away for a bit, she turned around and yelled, ¡°Happy Chinese New Year, Director Bo.¡±

    Bo Yining didn¡¯t turn around and only waved at her. ¡°Happy New Year.¡±

    As of now, Huo Wu just really wanted to go home. Although half a month wasn¡¯t that long, it also wasn¡¯t that short. She did have some calls with Huo Yusen during the two weeks, but how can a few phone callspare to seeing each other in person?

    Good thing that in the half a year after <em>Throbbing</em>, Huo Wu would not be taking any more roles. For the remainder of her high school years, she will work hard and study for gaokao. Only then will she officially go into the entertainment industry.

    When Huo Wu got home, she found that the house was brightly lit by all the lights.

    After going indoors, she discovered that not only was Huo Yusen there, even her grandpa Zhang Guo and an extremely busy man Huo Yuan were there too.

    But thinking about the fact that tomorrow was Chinese New Year, it made sense for them to be here.

    Huo Wu greeted them politely. ¡°Grandpa, Father, and big brother.¡±

    Huo Yuan¡¯s face showed a trace of happiness. ¡°Ah Wu¡¯s back.¡±

    Huo Yusen got up and helped carry Huo Wu¡¯s suitcase up to the second floor.

    Since Huo Wu didn¡¯t have to move her suitcase, she sat down on the couch next to where Zhang Guo was sitting.

    Zhang Guo knew that Huo Wu was participating in a TV show recently, so he said merrily, ¡°Ah Wu can act now.¡±

    Huo Wu smiled sweetly, ¡°Yeah, Grandpa. Do you want to watch my show?¡±

    Zhang Guo asked in surprise, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you just finished filming today? Howe we can already watch it?¡±

    ¡°The promotion video already came out. Even though it¡¯s only ten seconds long, I¡¯m in it too!¡± Huo Wu exined. When Huo Wu was on her way home, she saw the notification that she got tagged by the official ount. She clicked in and saw that the promo hade out.

    She remembered Bo Yining¡¯s reminder before she left, so she shared the post.

    She hadn¡¯t watched the promo yet, but since she was the second female lead, she should at least appear once right?

    Hearing this, Zhang Guo hurriedly said, ¡°Come,e, let Grandpa see it.¡±

    Huo Wu took her phone out, clicked on the promo, put it on full screen, and then handed the phone to Zhang Guo.

    In Huo Wu¡¯s memory, the original character had a pretty close rtionship with Zhang Guo, so she put her head close to him, and watched the promo with him.

    At the beginning of the video, they were all cuts from the scenes between Lu Ning and Sun Feifei.

    However, that was how it was supposed to be since they were the main leads for the show.

    After 30 seconds, you could finally see Huo Wu.

    When Huo Wu was just about to brag to Zhang Guo after seeing herself, she suddenly saw Jiang Yuqin.

    The cutscene in the promo was the one where she was dancing ¡°Gashina¡± with Jiang Yuqin.

    In the video, Jiang Yuqin and her face seemed particrly clear.

    The scene passed quickly. Huo Wuughed a bit and was about to say something.

    However, at this time, she saw Zhang Guo use his trembling finger and go back a few seconds into the video.

    Seeing what Zhang Guo was doing, Huo Wu¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    For some reason, she didn¡¯t have a good feeling about this.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 14 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 100

    Zhang Guo watched the video over and over again.

    For most of the time, he put his emphasis on Jiang Yuqin. And as he watched, he eximed, ¡°So simr¡­ They are so simr.¡±

    Huo Wu smiled awkwardly, and asked, ¡°Grandpa, who are the people you are talking about?¡°

    Zhang Guo pointed at Jiang Yuqin, and said, ¡°She looks so simr to your grandma. They look almost identical.¡±

    Huo Wu froze.

    She never thought that Jiang Yuqin would look so much like Grandma when she looked nothing like the two men in the Huo family.

    After Zhang Guo finished his sentence, he paused the video. On the screen, it showed a clear shot of Jiang Yuqin¡¯s zoomed-in face.

    He then held the phone in front of Huo Yuan¡¯s face, and said, ¡°Look, doesn¡¯t she look like your mother-inw?¡±

    Huo Yuan looked at Zhang Guo helplessly. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve never seen Mom before.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhang Guo suddenly remembered that Huo Yuan had never seen his wife before, who died a few years after giving birth to Ming Lan.

    Thinking about this, Zhang Guo sighed, and stared at Jiang Yuqin, as if he was trying to see someone else through Jiang Yuqin¡¯s face.

    Then, he seemed to have decided, and said determinedly, ¡°I want to meet her.¡±

    Hearing what he said, Huo Wu opened her eyes widely, and her hands turned cold.

    Her grandpa¡­ said he wants to meet Jiang Yuqin¡­

    At this time, their conversation was interrupted by a deep and sexy voice. ¡°Grandpa, who did you say you want to meet?¡±

    Seeing his grandson, Zhang Guo passed the phone to Huo Yusen, and said, ¡°I want to meet this little celebrity.¡±

    When Zhang Guo said this, the three people in the room all had different expressions on their faces.

    Huo Yuan had a funny look on his face.

    Huo Yusen had a surprised look.

    As for Huo Wu, she had a scared look on her face.

    When Zhang Guo saw Huo Yusen¡¯s surprised look, he shook his head and said withughter in his voice, ¡°What are you guys thinking about? This child looks like she¡¯s not even twenty yet. No matter how much I try to date young women, I don¡¯t have the heart to date such a young child.¡±

    Huo Yusenughed softly, and asked Huo Wu as he sat next to her, ¡°Then why does Grandpa want to see her?¡±

    Zhang Guo sighed, pointed at Jiang Yuqin¡¯s face, and said, ¡°This little child looks almost exactly like your grandma when she was young. Your grandma is the one person I am sorry about in my life. She passed away so many years ago. So now when I suddenly see someone who looks so much like her, it gives me a feeling of closeness, so I want to meet her.¡±

    Hearing this, the blood flow in Huo Wu¡¯s body slowed down.

    She knew that she was not in a good way right now and should adjust herself quickly. However, thinking about the fact that Zhang Guo was going to meet Jiang Yuqin soon, she couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious.

    If Zhang Guo meets Jiang Yuqin, is her real identity going to be revealed earlier?

    But as of now, she still hadn¡¯t achieved the max level of closeness with Huo Yusen. And besides that, there was something more important: she didn¡¯t want to leave Huo Yusen at all.

    Thinking about the possibility of her getting revealed soon, she couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    At this time, a hand took her hand and held on to her cold hands tightly. Then, Huo Yusen asked with his deep voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you feel unwell?¡±

    After asking her, Huo Yusen also used his free hand and ced the back of his hand on Huo Wu¡¯s forehead to measure her temperature.

    When her forehead came in contact with Huo Yusen¡¯s hand, Huo Wu finally cleared her head. She shook her head hurriedly, and said shakily, ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡±Then why are your hands so cold?¡±

    Huo Yusen pulled her hands into his pocket.

    The warmth of the pocket surrounded their holding hands.

    After feeling the warmth from Huo Yusen¡¯s palm, Huo Wu¡¯s body began to get warm slowly.

    She ced her head on Huo Yusen¡¯s body, lowered her eyes, and remained silent.

    Zhang Guo watched the video again, and said to Huo Yusen, ¡°Ah Sen, I¡¯ll let you take care of this. Bring this child to me.¡±

    Huo Yusen nced at Jiang Yuqin¡¯s face coldly. Since Zhang Guo asked him to do so, he naturally wouldn¡¯t reject him and agreed.

    Zhang Guo thought about it and said, ¡°If this is a good child, then it wouldn¡¯t hurt to help her have a smoother time in the entertainment industry.¡±

    Huo Yusen was surprised by Zhang Guo¡¯s statement.

    His thoughts werepletely different from that of Zhang Guo¡¯s. In his opinion, no matter how much a person can look like Grandma, she would never be her.

    What¡¯s the point of meeting a substitute who looked like Grandma?

    And the part about making this substitute¡¯s star journey smoother was even more ridiculous.

    It was only foo

    ling yourself topensate for Grandma by treating a substitute nicely and making yourself feel better.

    Huo Yusen raised his eyebrow. But even before he said anything, Huo Yuan said, ¡°Dad, you haven¡¯t even met her yet.¡±

    Zhang Guo disagreed. ¡°I will meet her in a few days.¡±

    ¡±Dad, it¡¯s almost Chinese New Year. The young girl has to celebrate the holiday too. How about pushing the meeting to after new years?¡±

    Zhang Guo was silent for two seconds, and said, ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll talk about this after new years then.¡±

    Seeing that the problem of meeting with Jiang Yuqin had settled, the four of them ate a full meal together.

    When Zhang Guo left, Huo Wu went back to her own room. And before long, there were brief knocks at her door.

    Huo Wu stood up from her bed and opened the door.

    Outside the door was Huo Yusen.

    One of his hands was in his pocket, and he looked casual and handsome in his homewear.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, big brother?¡±

    Huo Yusen looked deeply at her, and asked, ¡°Do you have a bad rtionship with Jiang Yuqin?¡±

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 14 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 101

    Huo Wu¡¯s eyes opened widely all of a sudden. Her eyes were clear and had light that was moving to one¡¯s heart. However, as of now, there were bits of horror in there.

    Huo Wu lowered her eyes subconsciously, afraid of meeting Huo Yusen¡¯s eyes. ¡°Big brother, why did you ask this question?¡±

    Huo Yusen lowered his head and looked at Huo Wu. ¡°When Grandpa mentioned her earlier, your reaction was a bit different from how you normally act.¡±

    Hearing this, Huo Wu¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    She just knew that she couldn¡¯t hide her emotions from Huo Yusen.

    She couldn¡¯t prevent herself from disying her emotions because she cared too much about what had just happened.

    She knew clearly that the best choice was to keep calm, but she couldn¡¯t control herself. At that moment, all her acting skills were frozen, and all that was left was her true self.

    As a talented actress, she should have been able to act as if nothing had happened.

    But she couldn¡¯t.

    How can she still act with her heart in such a mess? Not to mention she didn¡¯t want to act in front of Huo Yusen at all.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Huo Yusen pushed her to answer gently with a sound after not getting an answer.

    Huo Yusen¡¯s voice was like a hook, making her heart even more of a mess.

    Her eyshes fluttered lightly like the wings of a butterfly. After a while, Huo Wu finally answered with an upset tone, ¡°I don¡¯t like her.¡±

    Huo Yusen thought about it and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Okay?

    That¡¯s it?

    Huo Wu blinked her eyes and couldn¡¯t help but slowly pick her head up.

    ¡°Big brother, why didn¡¯t you ask me why I don¡¯t like her?¡±

    Huo Yusen raised his eyebrows a bit and said, ¡°You are a gentle and kind person. You must have your reasons for not liking her.¡±

    Huo Yusen stood on her side without hesitation. He didn¡¯t even have one thought of the possibility that she was the one at fault.

    Was that a filter he carried himself?

    Hearing this, Huo Wu was both happy and sad.

    The good thing was that it seemed that the effect of her riding his coattails had been pretty good.

    But the sad part was that this effect hadn¡¯t reached its max level.

    She still couldn¡¯t feel assuredpletely as long as she had not developed her and Huo Yusen¡¯s rtionship to the max level yet.

    Jiang Yuqin¡¯s attack level and aura were too overpowering for her to handle.

    But in all honesty, Jiang Yuqin didn¡¯t really do anything that harmed her in this life. But since the start, they both had their own positions.

    It would be hard for Jiang Yuqin and her to interact peacefully with each other.

    If she were Jiang Yuqin, she probably wouldn¡¯t feel too great if someone else lived under her identity for <em>eighteen</em> years. But she won¡¯t be as extreme as Jiang Yuqin.

    At this time, Huo Yusen patted her head lightly. ¡°Go to bed early.¡±

    ¡°Ok. Good night, big brother.¡±

    ¡°Good night.¡±

    The two of them said good night to each other.

    And after Huo Yusen left, Huo Wu let herself fall into bed.

    She opened Weibo and looked at the video again.

    Jiang Yuqin didn¡¯t actually have many scenes in the video, but she did have a shot where her face was clear and zoomed in.

    Her smile on the screen was young and confident.

    If you just look at her face for a little bit, she had an average look. But the more you look at her, the more attractive she bes.

    Now she knew Jiang Yuqin¡¯s looks were inherited from every other generation. No wonder why she looked nothing like the Huo family¡ª¡ª she looked like her grandma.

    After looking at it once, Huo Wu stopped watching the video.

    There were things that are just meant to be. You simply can¡¯t hide from it.

    <em>I¡¯ll just do what a normal person does, and let my destiny decide how things go.</em> With this thought in mind, Huo Wu felt a bit more rxed.

    At the same time, Huo Wu found that there were manyments under the official ount although the video had onlye out a few hours ago.

    Even though Bo Yining used mostly new celebrities in the movie, he attracted many audiences with his name, as he was quite a major character in the entertainment industry. As a result, the movie already received a lot of attention even before it started to film.

    Huo Wu skimmed through thement section and saw that her name appeared very often. So often that it could have the potential of surpassing the frequency of mentioning the names of the two main leads.

    [A Fish: Why are there so little shots of the lead dancer? I¡¯m upset!]

    [Grass: I was looking at the lead dancer¡¯s pale and pretty legs the whole time andughing like a weirdo. [dog head][dog head] ]

    [Lu Ning¡¯s Wife: OMG! The second female lead is so pretty! Why isn¡¯t she the female lead??]

    [LuNingLuNingLuNing: I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m shipping the male lead and the second female lead. Laughing and crying emoji.]

    There were a lot of simrments, butments like ¡°My Ning and Feifei are such a matching couple¡± were very few. Almost all fans were shipping the male lead and the second female lead.

    Huo Wu went back to her own Weibo, and she found out that her number of fans increased by almost ten thousand. The shared video also had almost a thousandments.

    Even though Jiang Yuqin¡¯s appearance was earlier than expected, her anxiety from this was relieved a lot by thements of these zealous fans.

    [A Dog Who Likes Good-looking People: Xiao Jie Jie is so pretty!]

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 102

    [Thin as A Lightning Bolt: You will definitely be famous. Thisment is here as proof. I¡¯ll be back a yearter.]

    [Li Bai¡¯s Wife: I¡¯ve never been so excited about the release of <em>Throbbing.</em> Can¡¯t wait for Xiao Jie Jie¡¯s great performance!]

    Huo Wu picked a few interestingments and replied to them.

    Just as she was ready to read the almost thousandments, her phone suddenly rang.

    Huo Wu looked at the unsaved phone number on the screen, and a name appeared on her mind: Mo Ze.

    Tonight is the night before Chinese New Year. Mo Ze probably had a lot of social gatherings.

    Is he calling her because he¡¯s drunk again?

    Thinking about this, Huo Wu hung up without hesitation. But not long after, the phone rang again.

    The phone number was the same as the one before.

    Huo Wu picked up the phone and greeted the person.

    It was really loud on the other side. After a few seconds, it seemed that Mo Ze moved to a quieter ce, as there was a lot less noise.

    The next second, Mo Ze¡¯s unique voice rang next to her ears. ¡°I saw the video.¡±

    Video?

    After a while, Huo Wu finally understood what he was talking about: the promo for <em>Throbbing.</em>

    ¡±Oh.¡±

    Mo Ze¡¯s voice had a bit ofughter in there. ¡°Are you not going to ask me what I thought about it?¡±

    Huo Wu lied on the bed and answered without paying too much attention, ¡°Of course you¡¯ll think it¡¯s good. ¡°

    After she finished her words, Mo Ze¡¯s softugh came through the phone. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± It¡¯s not good?

    ¡°No one else looks good but you.¡±

    Huo Wu just knew it. This person had to drink some wine today, which is why he¡¯s being so flirty again.

    But since he already watched the video, then he had to see Jiang Yuqin too.

    Is Jiang Yuqin not pretty too?

    But right after this thought, Huo Wu denied it herself.

    How can that be?

    In Mo Ze¡¯s eyes, Jiang Yuqin had to be the prettiest. In the end, he was the one who did not like anyone else except for Jiang Yuqin.

    Maybe she shouldn¡¯t even pick up his calls anymore.

    Thinking about it this way, Huo Wu didn¡¯t think of Mo Ze as annoying now, because this might be thest phone conversation they had with each other.

    She said ¡°oh¡± softly, and thanked him.

    Mo Ze tut-tutted and said, ¡°Little Ah Wu, when can you take me off of your block list?¡±

    Huo Wu held on to the phone with her right hand and yed with her hair with the left. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Fine. Then I¡¯ll call you often.¡±

    ¡°I can block your phone number.¡±

    ¡±I have a lot of phone numbers, so I¡¯m not worried about that.¡±

    Huo Wu thought that the conversation between Mo Ze and her really had be childish. Over the course of the recent two phone calls they had, Mo Ze¡¯s personality seemed to change a bit.

    Mo Ze went from an evil and admirable CEO to a childish person.

    But thinking about the fact that Mo Ze will probably put all his time and mind onto Jiang Yuqin in a few days, he probably won¡¯t care too much about herter. There would probably be no difference if she unblocked him on WeChat since he won¡¯t contact her anymore.

    Thinking about this, Huo Wu answered without too much thought and said, ¡°Fine then.¡±

    After she finished her sentence, someone seemed to be looking for Mo Ze.

    He seemed really busy tonight.

    Why did he call her if he¡¯s so busy?

    Huo Wu said ¡°I¡¯ll hang up¡± out of concern and hung up without hesitation.

    After hanging up, she did some practice problems.

    People always say that high school seniors don¡¯t have many breaks. Since she already took so many days off from filming, she should work even harder in the remaining days.

    After Huo Wu finished two sets of practice tests, she went to sleep.

    The second day was Chinese New Year.

    Huo Wu Woke up very early in the morning.

    Huo Yuan gave Auntie Zhang a break so she could spend time with her rtives, leaving the three of them at home. When Auntie Zhang left, she cooked them breakfast, but they will have to cook lunch themselves.

    The two men in the Huo family didn¡¯t know how to cook, and Huo Wu knew a little bit. However, Huo Yuan decided to eat hotpot so that it would be more convenient.

    As for dinner, they will have to go to the Huo family¡¯s old mansion.

    There were a lot of materials and spices at home, so they didn¡¯t have to go to the supermarket. All they had to do was wash and cut the food and then put them in the pot to cook.

    Huo Wu wore an apron and gloves in the kitchen, which made her look more professional.

    After cutting the food for a while, the sleeves began to fall loose. She turned her head towards Huo Yusen, who was also cutting food, and said, ¡°Big brother, can you help me pull my sleeves up?¡±

    Hearing this, Huo Yusen put the knife down, wiped his hands, and then helped Huo Wu pull her sleeves up.

    His hands were a bit cold, so he carefully pulled her sleeves up, as to not touch her warm skin. His head was lowered, and his profile was focused and attractive.

    Because they were too close, Huo Wu could even smell the refreshing male body soap from his body.

    For some reason, Huo Wu¡¯s heart was a bit fluttery. She looked at her pulled-up sleeves and said hurriedly, ¡°Ok ok.¡±

    Huo Yusen answered with a sound, and as he pulled his hands away, his phone rang.

    The person calling him was indeed the assistant who he asked to do a background search on Jiang Yuqin.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 103

    Since Zhang Guo made it clear that he wanted to meet Jiang Yuqin, there was no way Huo Yusen would bring her to Zhang Guo without knowing her background. Therefore, he asked his assistant to do a background check on Jiang Yuqin.

    After Huo Yusen received the phone call, he gestured to Huo Wu that he was going to pick up the call. It was only when he was out of the kitchen did he ask the assistant to continue, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    The assistant had prepared a summary of Jiang Yuqin¡¯s seventeen years of life into a few sentences even before he made the call.

    ¡±Mr. Huo, there¡¯s not much of a big problem with her background. Her parents are cleaning people, and she herself dropped out of high school before graduation to enter the entertainment industry. However, during the six months that she was in the industry, her private life was clean and she didn¡¯t hang out with any weird people.¡±

    Huo Yusen quickly captured the main point of this sentence. He repeated, ¡°You said her parents were cleaning people?¡±

    The assistant replied quickly, ¡°Yes, Mr. Huo.¡±

    For some reason, Huo Yusen thought about the day when Huo Wu was talking to two cleaning people.

    He was silent for two seconds, then said, ¡°Give me information on her parents too.¡±

    The assistant hesitated, then said immediately, ¡°Okay.¡± Then, the assistant thought about something for a while, and carefully said, ¡°Mr. Huo, there¡¯s something that I thought was really coincidental.¡±

    It was snowing heavily outside again.

    Huo Yusen observed the scene out the window, and said, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡±Miss Huo and Jiang Yuqin were born on the same day at the same hospital. And it seemed that something unusual happened on that day.¡±

    Huo Yusen squinted his eyes. ¡°Unusual thing? What do you mean?¡±

    The assistant forced himself to continue, and said, ¡°Something happened on that day. And from what I know, there is a huge possibility that Miss Huo is not your real sister. Your actual sister is likely Jiang Yuqin.¡±

    When Huo Yusen went back to the kitchen, it was already twenty minutes after the phone rang.

    Huo Wu nced at Huo Yusen and didn¡¯t seem to find anything abnormal. ¡°Big brother, are you busy today?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Huo Yusen said as he went to pull Huo Wu¡¯s sleeves up, and then he picked up the knife and began cutting the food again.

    By the time they got to eat hotpot, half an hour had already passed.

    Huo Wu supported her chin with her hands as she waited for the food to cook. Looking at the fog that rose from the pot, her heart became warmer and warmer as if it was affected by the heat as well.

    A scene like this was something that she wouldn¡¯t even dare hope for in her past life. But in this life, her wish finally came true.

    Even though eating hotpot was just an ordinary activity, with Huo Yuan and Huo Yusen apanying her, this became something special in her heart.

    This was her first new year with them. And she truly hoped that it wouldn¡¯t be thest one too.

    But, she already prepared herself for the worse: her identity being revealed to the public after the new year is over. With this on her mind, she saw this dinner as herst dinner and ate as much as she wanted to.

    After finishing dinner, Huo Wu patted her belly satisfyingly.

    Huo Yusen looked at her and said, ¡°There¡¯s something next to your mouth.¡±

    ¡±What is it?¡± Huo Wu wiped her mouth with her hand but didn¡¯t see anything on it. She blinked. ¡°There¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Huo Yusen lowered his body and got closer. Huo Wu subconsciously held her breath and allowed Huo Yusen to wipe off the sauce next to her mouth.

    He had a serious face as if he was doing something important.

    Huo Wu felt her cheeks getting hot.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 104

    At this time, Huo Yuan said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Huo mansion after we finish hotpot. Your grandpa is old now. We should apany him more.¡±

    ¡±Ok.¡°

    After a bit, Huo Wu recovered from what happened earlier and said, ¡°I got it, Dad.¡±

    The Huo mansion was around one hour away from home to the north. So when they got there, it was already 2 pm even though they left right after finishing lunch.

    When Huo Wu and the others got there, other rtives were already there. The heat was nice andfy at the mansion, and everyone was delightful and happy.

    Grandpa Huo was sitting right in the middle of the crowd, surrounded by everyone as if he was the moon among many stars.

    Since their grandpa spent half of his life in battles, his temper did not get not any better even as he aged. He was born a soldier and had been in many battles and escaped death several times when he was young. He also had the aura of a gangster. Afterwards, with some awards that he won from some battles, his position in the army got higher and higher.

    Because he had been in a high position for a long time, Grandpa Huo looked a bit serious.

    Huo Wu was a bit scared of talking to him, so she just stayed beside Huo Yusen and listened to them talk after greeting her grandpa.

    When Grandpa Huo saw Huo Yusen came, he started the conversation first, ¡°Ah Sen, you¡¯re turning 26 after the new year, right£¿¡°

    ¡±Yes, Grandpa.¡±

    Grandpa Huo took a smoke and eximed as the puff came out of his mouth, ¡°When I was your age, my son was already seven years old. And in a blink of an eye, sixty years had already passed since then.¡±

    He tapped the cigarette butt, and continued, ¡°The youngdy of the Chu family will be hereter. She loved to follow you around until you went to study abroad. It is quite obvious that she likes you a lot. What are your feelings towards her?¡±

    Just thinking about the youngdy made Huo Yusen¡¯s head hurt.

    ¡±Grandpa, I¡¯ve always looked at her as my younger sister.¡±

    Grandpa Huo pped heavily on the chair¡¯s armrest. ¡°The problem is that she is not rted to you by blood in any way. What kind of sister is that?¡±

    Huo Yusen massaged his temple. ¡°Grandpa, I¡­¡±

    But before he finished his sentence, he was interrupted by Grandpa Huo, ¡°Whatever. The young girl is quite sensitive. Just don¡¯t be too cold towards her when she gets here.¡±

    And not long after Grandpa Huo finished his sentence, the Miss Chu they were talking about arrived at the mansion.

    The young miss of the Chu family was a sweet and pretty girl. Even before she was physically in front of Grandpa Huo, she already began greeting him sweetly.

    ¡°Grandpa Huo.¡±

    Then, she nced at Huo Yusen shyly and said, ¡°Brother Huo.¡±

    After seeing her in person, Huo Wu finally remembered who the young miss of the Chu family really was.

    Chu Xueyi. Her father was a diplomat, and her mother was a world-ss violinist. As for herself, she graduated from one of the ivy schools and was an enthusiastic phnthropist. She was also an amateur violinist who was always energetic and friendly and liked Huo Yusen since she was young.

    She naturally sat down on the seat to the right of Huo Yusen. And the person on the left of Huo Yusen was Huo Wu.

    Chu Xueyi greeted Huo Wu from her seat, ¡°Ah Wu, long time no see. You are getting prettier and prettier.¡±

    Huo Wu thanked her with a smile.

    Although Huo Wu was smiling, she felt a tight feeling in her chest for some reason.

    She knew that Huo Yusen and Chu Xueyi were only friends. But, thinking about the fact that she followed him around for years, for which Huo Wu had no participation in, she felt as if there was something in her chest, making her extremely ufortable.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 105

    In the past life, Huo Yusen remained single for his entire life.

    But what about this life?

    The history that she once knew was no longer how it was supposed to be, making everything undetermined again along with Huo Yusen¡¯s future.

    ¡°Brother Huo, have you been interested in movies recently? I heard that you invested ten million yuan into this movie,¡± Chu Xueyi attempted to start a conversation.

    When she heard that Huo Yusen invested ten million yuan into the <em>Throbbing</em> crew, her chin almost dropped to the floor; Huo Yusen was never interested in the entertainment industry before.

    Huo Yusen answered coldly, ¡°Not interested.¡±

    Chu Xueyi eximed in confusion, ¡°Then why did you?¡±

    ¡°My younger sister likes it.¡±

    And the meaning behind this was that he was only interested in movies and the entertainment industry because of Huo Wu.

    Chu Xueyi blinked her eyes and said in surprise, ¡°So that is the reason why.¡±

    She then turned her head and looked at Huo Wu. ¡°Talking about this, my dream when I was young was to be a screenwriter.¡±

    Huo Wu smiled. ¡°Then maybe one day I would act out your script.¡±

    Hearing this, Chu Xueyi eximed in shock again, ¡°Acting? Did you enter the entertainment industry?¡±

    Huo Wu nodded. ¡°Yep.¡±

    Chu Xueyi was a bit awkward hearing this. For the past few years, she would often ask for Huo Yusen¡¯s information from close friends. She also got the information about Huo Yusen¡¯s investment of ten million yuan from Zhao Hao. However, Zhao Hao didn¡¯t tell her that Huo Wu entered the entertainment industry and had acted in a drama.

    No matter what, Huo Wu would very likely be her sister-inw in the future. Although she didn¡¯t understand why the rtionship between Huo Yusen and Huo Wu had be much closer all of a sudden, it was always good to be on good terms with her future sister-inw.

    Thinking about this, Chu Xueyi¡¯s smile became even more zealous. ¡°Ah Wu, were you acting out a character in <em>Throbbing</em>?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°When the moviees out, I will definitely go watch the premiere.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Dinner was served not long into their conversation.

    Celebrating the new year should indeed be an event with many people and chatter. There were many sounds of ss clinking on the dinner table and everyone was chatting.

    Huo Wu¡¯s birthday was in May, so she would only be legally an adult in a few months. As a result, she drank a fruit wine with low alcohol content.

    She only drank one cup of the wine, but she already felt a bit drunk from it.

    She poured herself another cup, and toasted Huo Yusen who was next to her, ¡°Big brother, I¡¯ll drink this cup in honor of you. I hope you will have a smooth and lucky new year.¡±

    Then, Huo Wu paused for a second, and continued, ¡°And I hope you¡¯ll find your true love soon.¡±

    Just a month ago, she wanted to help her brother find his love so he won¡¯t spend this life alone. But why is she regretting this thought now?

    Chu Xueyi was not bad in any aspects. Not only was she a cheerful person, whichplemented Huo Yusen¡¯s personality, but her family background was also only slightly below that of Huo Yusen. However, there were not many families that could beat the family history of the Huo family anyways. Additionally, Chu Xueyi was a sweet and cute looking girl. With her look, she would stand out even in a crowd.

    But just thinking about the possibility of her taking her older brother away from her, Huo Wu felt ufortable in every way.

    And before Huo Yusen responded, Huo Wu added jokingly, ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t forget about your younger sister when you have a wife.¡±

    Towards the end of this sentence, her volume got softer and softer.

    So soft you could barely hear her.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 106

    After dinner, Grandpa Huo called Huo Yusen and Huo Yuan to the study for a talk. The rest of the family members went on to do their own activities.

    There were actually quite a few activities going on in the Huo family¡¯s Old Mansion. Huo Wu was not interested in the card games, so when she saw the helpers putting up the ¡°fu¡± character on the walls, she volunteered to help them.

    The new ¡°fu¡± characters that were being put on the walls of the mansion was a tradition that the Huo Mansion maintained for decades.

    An upside-down ¡°fu¡° character had a beautiful meaning behind it: happiness had arrived.

    Huo Wu thought that since she was not doing anything anyways that she would assist the helpers to get a ¡°fu¡± character on the wall.

    At the same time, Chu Xueyi didn¡¯t seem to have interest in any of the activities either. As a result, she walked next to Huo Wu and asked, ¡°Are you helping them?¡±

    Huo Wu acknowledged with a sound.

    Chu Xueyi then responded enthusiastically, ¡°Then I can help give you directions.¡±

    Technically speaking, you do need two people to put up the character. When one of the people is putting the character up, they often can¡¯t see where they are putting it. So, it would need another person¡¯s help and directions.

    As a result, Huo Wu had no objections to her suggestion.

    Huo Wu ¡®s height was a bit short for the white wall in front of her, so she found a short stool and stood on it.

    She estimated a good angle to put the character, and asked Chu Xueyi, ¡°Is this fine?¡±

    Chu Xueyi looked left and right and suggested, ¡°The right side is too high. Lower it a bit.¡±

    Huo Wu adjusted the angle and asked again, ¡°How about now? Is it good now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still tilted,¡± Chu Xueyi said. She walked around and then pointed at a ce. ¡°How about you just move it more to the left? Otherwise, the whole wall wouldn¡¯t look symmetric.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Huo Wu listened to Chu Xueyi¡¯s advice and moved her body towards the left.

    However, it could be because the short stool was too light, after Huo Wu shifted her body to the left, the stool was off-bnced and fell to the side along with Huo Wu.

    The feeling of being in the air made Huo Wu thought of the time when her wire malfunctioned in her past life.

    That moment was just like how she felt right now: helpless and weak. It felt as if she was in the air and there was nothing she could hold on to. As a result, she could only let the gravity pull her heavily towards the floor.

    This feeling of helplessness and despair once again came into Huo Wu¡¯s mind.

    She shut her eyes tightly, and cried subconsciously, ¡°Big Brother!¡±

    <em>Squeak!</em>

    The stool created a piercing sound as its leg slid across the floor.

    And the next moment, Huo Wu was falling uncontrobly towards the floor.

    Chu Xueyi screamed keenly, ¡°Ah Wu!¡±

    Huo Wu¡¯s mind turnedpletely nk.

    She waited for the moment when she was going to fall onto the floor, but to her surprise, the expected pain did not arrive at all.

    Instead, she fell into a warm and safe hug.

    The hug carried a clean smell that she couldn¡¯t be more familiar with.

    After a few seconds, Huo Wu slowly opened her tearful eyes. She looked through the tears and saw the face that she was hoping to see.

    Huo Wu blinked her eyes and with a shaky voice, said, ¡°Big brother?¡±

    Huo Yusen answered with a sound. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    Huo Wu asked again as if she couldn¡¯t believe what just happened, ¡°Big brother?¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Huo Yusen held on to her andforted her gently, ¡°It¡¯s ok.¡±

    Hearing Huo Yusen¡¯s voice, she held on to him tightly as if she had just escaped death.

    The hug was very tight.

    Her nails sharply dug into his arms, and she used so much strength that the back of her hands turned slightly pale.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 107

    She put her face into Huo Yusen¡¯s chest, and tears of horror came out of her eyes and slowly wetted his shirt.

    She always thought she had put the wire incident of her past life behind her. But in reality, she had never forgotten about it. It was just that she had buried that memory deep within her mind.

    But once she encountered a simr event, the feeling of horror would emerge.

    In truth, the incident only urred for a few seconds.

    But within those seconds, there were so many thoughts that appeared in her mind.

    One side of her thought that it would be no big deal if she fell this time. But the other side of her was truly scared of it due to the scar from the incident from her past life.

    While falling, she imagined Huo Yusen saving her from the incident, but she knew that it wouldn¡¯t happen because he was in the study at the time. She brainstormed several possibilities that would happen to her after she fell, but what just happened was definitely not in her list of possibilities: her falling safely into the arms of Huo Yusen.

    The warmth of her tears seemed to pass through the thin sweater and transferred all the emotions through to Huo Yusen. He didn¡¯t say anything and only patted Huo Wu¡¯s back tofort her.

    Seeing what just happened, Chu Xueyi didn¡¯t have a good look on her face as well.

    If it weren¡¯t for her directions, Huo Wu wouldn¡¯t have moved towards the left, the stool wouldn¡¯t have fallen, and Huo Wu wouldn¡¯t have gone through all this horror.

    Chu Xueyi carefully walked up to Huo Wu, and said apologetically, ¡°Sorry, Ah Wu. I didn¡¯t give you the right directions.¡±

    Huo Wu raised her head and wiped her tears. ¡°Sister Xueyi, it¡¯s not your fault. I was not being careful enough.¡±

    ¡°No, I gave you the wrong directions.¡±

    ¡°No, it was me not paying enough attention.¡±

    For this incident, you can¡¯t really say whose fault it is.

    It really was an ident.

    And because of what happened to Huo Wu, many family members came over to ask if Huo Wu was ok.

    However, Huo Yusen ignored them and asked Huo Wu, ¡°Are you still scared?¡±

    Huo Wu sobbed and nodded her head hard. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Although she was only ny-something jin, Huo Yusen would still feel tired from this weight after holding onto her for too long. As a result, Huo Wu nicely gestured to him to put her back onto the floor.

    Once Huo Wu got on the floor, Huo Wu held onto Huo Yusen¡¯s left hand and locked their hands together.

    Huo Wu blinked and said, ¡°I won¡¯t be scared if big brother holds on to my hands.¡±

    There was a certain degree of reliance from Huo Yusen that could be seen reflected from the look in Huo Wu¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Seeing their intertwined fingers, the thought that she could never go into the sibling¡¯s world rose in Chu Xueyi¡¯s mind.

    She looked at Huo Yusen who was standing far away from her as if he was a stranger.

    This thought was extremely strong.

    When she was young, she followed him around for almost ten years. But no matter if it were the Huo Yusen before he turned 12, who was cheerful and outgoing, or the Huo Yusen after he turned 12, who was cold and indifferent, Huo Yusen had never reciprocated her feelings.

    It was as if he had nothing to do with gentleness, always carrying around him an aura of aloofness and distance.

    But when she was young, she had always dreamed of pulling a man like him away from that aura.

    She wanted him to be more human-like and have more emotions. And she wanted <em>her </em>to be the reason that he changed.

    In this world, she had no immunity towards Huo Yusen and only Huo Yusen. Didn¡¯t matter if it were him in the past, or him as how he was now, she couldn¡¯t resist his attractiveness, and she didn¡¯t want to resist either.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 108

    His attractiveness seemed to be there when he was born. Even a simple action from him was enough to attract her to him.

    In her heart, there was no one who could be better than him.

    And at this moment, seeing the patience that Huo Yusen had whenforting Huo Wu, the feeling of rejoicing rose within Chu Xueyi.

    She was d that it turned out he, indeed, could be patient as well. Which meant that this man wasn¡¯t born cold. He could be trained into bing a nice and warm man too. But besides that, what she was happier about was that the person he was being patient towards was his biological sister and not some other woman who wasn¡¯t rted to him by blood.

    Chu Xueyi took a deep breath and sincerely apologized to Huo Yusen again. ¡°Sorry Brother Huo, I didn¡¯t take good care of Ah Wu. How about I apany Ah Wu to y the dancing macher?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±

    After finishing his sentence coldly, Huo Yusen brought Huo Wu with him and left the living room.

    Right after Huo Wu and Huo Yusen left, several other young people around the age of Huo Wu came over and asked, ¡°What happened earlier?¡±

    Chu Xueyi tightened her lips and somewhat med herself. ¡°Ah Wu almost fell.¡±

    To be honest, what happened earlier was truly scary. Although it was a short stool, its height was still enough to take someone¡¯s life with bad luck. And if Huo Wu fell on the back of her head and something bad happened, then she would really be the sinner.

    ¡°Good thing that she¡¯s fine.¡±

    Chu Xueyi forced a smile on her face. ¡°Yeah, good thing she¡¯s fine.¡±

    Huo Yusen brought Huo Wu to the family theater.

    When they got there, there was no one there. The others were probably in the living room ying cards or eating melon seeds.

    Huo Yusen made Huo Wu sit down on the sofa, then asked, ¡°What movies do you want to watch?¡±

    ¡°Any is fine.¡±

    Huo Yusen picked a light-hearted and funny one.

    When the theater turned dark, Huo Wu locked and intertwined her fingers with that of Huo Yusen again.

    Huo Wu thought that she was a bit too clingy too. But every time she held onto his hands, she felt so safe and secure that she wouldn¡¯t be scared anymore.

    ¡°Big brother, can you not hate me?¡±

    ¡°Hmph?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m always bothering you.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think of me as annoying.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    The movie was very long; it was about two hours long.

    It might be because the person next to her enveloped her with a sense of security, but Huo Wu soon was fast asleep during the movie.

    Not long after Huo Wu fell asleep, Huo Yusen¡¯s phone rang.

    He took a look at the girl deep asleep next to him, carefully pulled his hands away, and walked out of the theater to pick up the phone.

    ¡°Mr. Huo. I have information for the thing that you asked me to do a search on.¡±

    Huo Yusen lowered his eyes, put one of his hands in his pocket, and leaned on the wall outside the theater. Last time, his assistant told him that there was a huge possibility that Huo Wu was not his biological sister. Instead, his actual sister was probably Jiang Yuqin.

    He didn¡¯t need uncertain answers like ¡°maybe,¡± ¡°possible,¡± or ¡°could be.¡±

    What he wanted was a hundred percent certain. Therefore, he told his assistant to give him a reply only when he got solid evidence.

    Huo Yusen said coldly, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    The person on the other side became serious immediately, and announced, ¡°Mr. Huo, Miss Huo is really not your biological sister! I have all the evidence organized, and I¡¯ll send them to your emailter.¡±

    Huo Yusen held on to his phone and was silent for a while.

    After he returned from abroad, the sister that he had been caring for and pampering was not even his actual sister. This fact was a bit hard for Huo Yusen to process.

    Huo Yusen slowly straightened his back, and said clearly and slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone else except you and me to know about this. Do you understand?¡±

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 109

    Don¡¯t let another person know this? Does that mean to keep things down?

    The assistant on the other side of the phone had never thought that Huo Yusen would react this way. Wouldn¡¯t a normal person want to find their true family member? But for Huo Yusen, he had theplete opposite response. Not only did he not want to find his biological sister, but he also nned to put a lid on this information.

    ¡°Mr. Huo¡­¡±

    Huo Yusen directly interrupted him, and said indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s it to this issue. Remember to destroy all of the information and material you have.¡±

    The assistant hesitated, then responded, ¡°Will do, Mr. Huo.¡± Then, before he hung up, the assistant suddenly thought of something, and immediately said, ¡°Mr. Huo, the exchange of Miss Huo and Jiang Yuqin 18 years ago was obviously done by someone. When I assigned people to investigate at the hospital, some information was purposely left for us to find out. But for now, we haven¡¯t found out who the person is.¡±

    Hearing this, Huo Yusen squinted his eyes.

    There can¡¯t be so many coincidences in the world.

    Some coincidences were just purposeful events created by some people.

    ¡°Continue following up on this. If there¡¯s anything else that happened, make sure to report back to me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Huo.¡±

    After Huo Yusen hung up, he used around a minute to process the information. When he asked his assistant to investigate the hospital where Huo Wu and Jiang Yuqin were born at, it was solely due to an instinct simr to that of a wild beast. He didn¡¯t really have an intention behind investigating it, nor did he think that there would be a result from this investigation.

    So it was truly to his surprise when the assistant told him that Huo Wu was not his real sister.

    But of course, he would do a DNA testter to ensure that they, indeed, do not have a rtionship by blood.

    As for their brother and sister rtionship, no matter what the result was, it would continue that way. At least for now.

    Huo Yusen in all honesty didn¡¯t really care about rtionships that were connected by blood. He was born into a very wealthy family and had seen many of his rtives hurt each other through treacherous tactics in order to inheritrge amounts of money. There were even wealthy people who pay people to murder rtives for their own benefits. Cases like these were nothing new.

    It might be because he had been through so much, so whether or not someone was rted to him by blood was not important to Huo Yusen. What was important was if he wanted her to be his sister.

    And as for now, he had been having a good rtionship with Huo Wu. And from how things were going right now, their rtionship will get closer and closer in the future.

    Ever since his mother and big uncle passed away, he hadn¡¯t been close to anyone else. Yet, Huo Wu was getting closer and closer to him. And the fact was, he was the one allowing this to happen. He didn¡¯t want to reject those eyes that disyed so much desire to get closer to him.

    As of now, he didn¡¯t n to change his sister.

    Therefore, there was nothing that had to be changed.

    Things could be just like how it usually was.

    And as for Jiang Yuqin, he would ask more people to pay attention to her.

    When Huo Yusen went back to the family theater, Huo Wu was already awake. When she saw him, she rubbed her eyes and asked dazedly, ¡°Big brother, where did you go?¡±

    Huo Yusen didn¡¯t want to say too much, so he just said, ¡°I went to take care of some business.¡±

    ¡°So are you done with it now?¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Huo Yusen looked at the time and noticed that it was gettingte. ¡°Let¡¯s go back home.¡±

    Hearing the phrase ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± Huo Wu smiled lightly, went up and held onto Huo Yusen¡¯s hands, and said, ¡°Ok.¡±

    When Huo Wu and Huo Yusen went back to the living room, they found out that many family members had already left. But, of course, there were still some people that were staying at the Huo Mansion to celebrate the beginning of the New Year.

    But as for Huo Wu¡¯s family, they will be going home for now ande back the next morning to greet Grandpa Huo.

    When Huo Wu left, she added Chu Xueyi¡¯s WeChat.

    Chu Xueyi was a cheerful and zealous person. When Huo Wu left, she waved and said, ¡°Ah Wu, see you tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°See you tomorrow.¡±

    Huo Wu actually had a good impression of Chu Xueyi. She was a truly polite person with a great manner. She was also an enthusiastic, generous, and outstanding person with a great taste in people.

    Huo Wu was proud that her big brother was liked by such a great person, but at the same time, she felt the sense of crisis that her big brother will be stolen by someone else.

    Everyone was so outstanding in many aspects. She had to work hard and improve herself too.

    As for her recent goal, she wanted to get into a good college. It didn¡¯t have to be a very very good college. She knew her capabilities. So as long as she could get into one of the top tier colleges, she would be satisfied. It would also help topensate for the fact that she couldn¡¯t go to college in her past life.

    It would take around an hour to go back home, so Huo Wu took out her phone and went on Weibo.

    She suddenly remembered that¡ªalthough not a famous person yet¡ªshe could somewhat count as a public figure now that she had been cast in <em>Throbbing</em>.

    On a special day like Chinese New Year¡¯s Eve, she should wish her almost 10,000 fans a happy new year no matter what.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 110

    Thinking about this, Huo Wu took a selfie in the car. Since she was good-looking, she didn¡¯t have to photoshop her picture and directly uploaded the selfie onto Weibo along with the lines, ¡°I¡¯m here to wish everyone a happy new year! I hope everyone has a smooth and healthy year. [Hold Fist][Hold Fist][Hold Fist]¡±

    After posting the selfie, Huo Wu zoomed in on her picture.

    The lighting in the car wasn¡¯t great, so her photo wasn¡¯t too clear. But under the warm tone of the light, her face had a hazy feeling to it, making her appear gentle and pretty like that of a girl from Jiang Nan.

    Huo Wu was very satisfied with this selfie.

    She also found out that her number of fans had grown to almost 30,000 in a day.

    She didn¡¯t buy any of her fan counts, so these were all real people.

    And not long after she posted her selfie, she received manyments.

    ¡¾123456: Wow, xiao jie jie posted a selfie! So pretty!¡¿

    ¡¾TooLazytoMakeAName: Howe xiao jie jie got even prettier in a day? [Giggle with hand covering mouth]¡¿

    ¡¾CyanFlourBall: It¡¯s so so so so pretty! Licking the picture on the floor!¡¿

    ¡¾WhiteFluffyWool: I hope there will be more selfies soon!¡¿

    Huo Wu picked a fewments to reply to with a smile on her face.

    Most of thements were friendly, but there were always some haters that won¡¯t stop reminding others of their existence even when it was new years.

    ¡¾WakeUp: You can tell she is not a decent woman from how she looks.¡¿

    ¡¾Lol: Lol, can¡¯t believe there are so many people simping a woman who did stic surgery. Have you people never seen real women before?¡¿

    ¡¾YouAreRightWithEverything: Agree with the previousment. I don¡¯t like looking at that mistress-looking face of hers.¡¿

    ¡¾HateFakeWomen: She has no background, yet she was directly cast as the second female lead in Director Bo Yining¡¯s movie. Could it be that she got that spot by being a mistress?¡¿

    How can they say that she did stic surgery when she¡¯s all-natural?

    Ok, fine, whatever.

    But there were also people saying she was not a decent woman??

    Ok, fine, whatever.

    But then there were also people who said she was a mistress???

    Are they so capable that they can identify mistresses solely based on their words?

    Huo Wu was originally in a good mood. But she had to admit that her mood was affected somewhat by these fourments.

    Although it was a must for a public figure to have a strong mentality, public figures were still people with flesh and blood. How could they bepletely unaffected by these harsh words?

    Huo Wu was not really a sensitive person, but seeing thosements saying that she looked like a mistress and was indecent, she still felt a bit ufortable.

    In her past life, she had many chances to be famous, but in the end, she gave them up without hesitation because she didn¡¯t want to lose herself.

    Some bottom lines couldn¡¯t be lowered no matter what. So as a result, she remained an unfamous small celebrity even when she died.

    She couldn¡¯t tolerate the fact that some people said someone like her would be a mistress to be famous.

    Huo Wu¡¯s finger hovered above thement. But she didn¡¯t know if she should just delete it or talk back to the person.

    After thinking about it for a while, she gave up talking back.

    Haters can do whatever they want, but she didn¡¯t want to ruin her image.

    Arguing with people this brainless was too tasteless.

    As a result, Huo Wu thought that she should just delete thesements.

    At this time, Huo Yusen, who was taking a rest by closing his eyes, seemed to notice Huo Wu¡¯s emotions. He opened his eyes and asked her, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Huo Wu hurriedly stopped what she was doing and put her fair and delicate face in front of Huo Yusen¡¯s. She blinked, pointed at her fair and tender face, and said, ¡°Big brother, someone said I was not a decent woman. Look at me, do I look indecent?¡±

    Huo Yusen raised his eyebrow. ¡°Of course not.¡±

    After getting this answer from Huo Yusen, Huo Wu¡¯s mood improved immediately. She smiled, and her eyes were shining. Then, she asked purposely, ¡°Big brother, then what do you think I am?¡±

    Huo Yusen thought about it for a bit, and remembered that he had a female assistant who always called herself a ¡°little fairy,¡± so he responded, ¡°You are¡­ a fairy.¡±

    Never in a million years would Huo Wu expect to hear such words from Huo Yusen.

    He still had a cold and handsome face, yet he said with a serious expression that she was a fairy; it was just cute for some reason.

    She couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.

    How can her older brother be so cute?

    After smiling sneakily for a bit, Huo Wu asked on purpose again, ¡°Big brother, if I am a fairy, then what are you?¡±

    Would he be the fairy¡¯s big brother then?

    Huo Yusen went ahead and helped tucked her hair behind her ears. He answered her with a deep and harmonious voice, ¡°I¡¯m your wings.¡±

    He will be her wings. When she wanted to fly, he would help her do so.

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t expect to hear this answer from Huo Yusen.

    He actually said that he was her wings.

    These words were so ordinary, but to her, it was so touching that it was hard to describe with words. But thinking about Huo Yusen¡¯s response earlier, Huo Wu thought that his answer seemed quite reasonable.

    This was because he had told her earlier that she can feel free to follow her dreams, and she can do whatever she wants to do.

    As for him, he would stay behind her, help her chase her dreams, and be her strong backup.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 111

    While Huo Wu was still in the moment of being moved, Huo Yusen had already reached out his arm and taken her phone away.

    What was on the screen was indeed thement section of the post that Huo Wu just uploaded.

    When Huo Yusen looked at it, most of thements were friendly.

    ¡¾ALittleBunny: Happy New Year, xiao jie jie! Hope you get prettier and prettier in the uing year.¡¿

    ¡¾TsingHua¡¯sNumberOneGod: My most beautiful dream lover. Happy New Year!¡¿

    ¡¾Tingting¡¯sLeilei: Ahhhhhhh! You are really so prettyyy. Hope your careerunches in the New Year and you be very famous!¡¿

    But in the next second, Huo Yusen saw thements that ruined Huo Wu¡¯s mood.

    ¡¾HateFakeWomen: She has no background, yet she was directly cast as the second female lead in Director Bo Yining¡¯s movie. Could it be that she got that spot by being a mistress?¡¿

    ¡¾WakeUp: You can tell she is not a decent woman from how she looks.¡¿

    No wonder why Huo Wu asked him if she was an indecent woman. It was all because of those meanments.

    The Inte is like this nowadays. Theizens didn¡¯t have to have good manners. There was no cost for them to post hatements, causing there to be many ¡°Keyboard Heroes.¡± A lot of people only believed what they saw, but they had never thought about the fact that what they see could be fake.

    Normally, Huo Yusen would not pay attention to these sorts ofments.

    But right now, his finger lingered on top of the twoments without a movement.

    At this time, Huo Wu yfully pulled her head closer.

    She was actually not mad anymore when she saw thements again.

    She wasn¡¯t a dor bill, so she couldn¡¯t make everyone like her. Therefore, she just had to be herself and work hard on her acting.

    Thinking about this, Huo Wu took her phone back from Huo Yusen, and then joked with Huo Yusen, ¡°Big brother, I bet they are saying these things about me because they are jealous that I¡¯m prettier.¡± Then, as if she suddenly remembered something, she added, ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t talk for me. And don¡¯t tell them who I am.¡±

    If thebels ¡°Huo Yusen¡¯s sister¡± and ¡°Huo Yuan¡¯s daughter¡± got ced on her, she was afraid that no matter how good her acting skills got in the future, she would still get judged when getting certain roles; they would say that she was getting these opportunities because of her background.

    Once theizens started looking at a person with biased eyes, manyments would be unobjective and ignore her true capabilities.

    Huo Yusen rolled his tongue and was silent for two seconds. Then, he slowly said the word, ¡°Ok.¡±

    If those were her wishes, then he would do so.

    Huo Yusen tilted his head to look at Huo Wu. ¡°Are you sure thesements won¡¯t affect you?¡± No matter what, she was still only 18 even as the New Year passed. She hadn¡¯t even graduated from high school yet. Somements were just too hurtful for someone like her.

    Huo Wu blinked and looked at Huo Yusen with smiling eyes. ¡°I¡¯m a little fairy!¡±

    How can a fairy be attacked so easily by words like these?

    Huo Yusen couldn¡¯t help but smile a bit when he heard her say that right after telling her that she was a ¡°little fairy.¡±

    When the two of them got home, Huo Wu already forgot about the bad mood that she had been in earlier.

    One should be happy and forget about all the worries when it¡¯s New Years.

    It was only 11 pm when they got home. It was far away from getting close to early morning, so they could still watch the New Year show for a bit.

    On a day like this, Huo Yusen put aside his work and quietly watched the show on the sofa.

    Huo Wu stood behind the sofa and held on to his neck with her two arms in front of his chest.

    Huo Yuan, who got hometer than Huo Wu and Huo Yuan, smiled gently when he saw this heartwarming scene between the two siblings.

    When Huo Wu heard the sound of Huo Yuan getting home, she turned around and greeted him zealously, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re home!¡±

    ¡°Back.¡±

    Huo Yuan was talking to Grandpa Huo the entire time after finishing dinner, so he got home after Huo Wu and Huo Yusen.

    After he washed his hands in the bathroom, he went and sat down next to them.

    Then after watching the New Year show for a bit, Huo Yuan felt a bit tired. ¡°It¡¯s the same content every year. There¡¯s nothing new.¡±

    Huo Yusen agreed ndly with a sound.

    The purpose of watching the show was not about the content but the union of family members. Thinking about the fact that she didn¡¯t even have a photo with both Huo Yusen and Huo Yuan together, she took out her phone and said, ¡°Dad, big brother, let¡¯s take a photo together!¡±

    Hearing Huo Wu¡¯s suggestion, Huo Yuan was interested too. ¡°Sure, I haven¡¯t taken a photo with you guys in a while.¡±

    Even though he said ¡°a while,¡± they actually didn¡¯t even have one serious family photo after Huo Wu was born.

    Huo Wu took out her phone excitedly and opened the camera. She ced one of her arms on Huo Yusen¡¯s neck, and the other holding the phone away from them to take the photo. After they were done posing, she yelled excitedly, ¡°I¡¯ll take the photo now!¡±

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 112

    ¡°One¡­ two¡­ three! Ok!¡±

    Huo Wu clicked the screen several times.

    Since she clicked multiple times, she got many photos from that.

    After taking the photo, Huo Wu stood up straight and lowered her head to look at each of the photos taken.

    The atmosphere of the holiday was so strong that even Huo Yuan couldn¡¯t help but joke, ¡°You didn¡¯t take an ugly photo of me, right?¡±

    Huo Wu couldn¡¯t help butugh and tter Huo Yuan at the same time. ¡°Of course not. Dad looks handsome no matter what.¡°

    She zoomed in on Huo Yuan¡¯s photo.

    Looking at the photo, although Huo Yuan was over the age of 50, he still looked handsome. Time didn¡¯t lessen his attractiveness and instead gave him a special aura that only mature men had. Because he was of high status, he had an outstanding aura, and there was nothing weird that you could pick out from him. No wonder why there were still so many women hovering around him even at his age.

    Every age group had its own unique aura.

    If we say that Huo Yuan had a mature and steady aura, then Huo Yusen would be said to have a distant and noble aura.

    The father and son looked very alike, but it was obvious that Huo Yusen¡¯s look was more fitting for the tastes of the current generation of young girls.

    He had a cool and distant aura, delicate facial features, and an attractive presence.

    Looking at Huo Yusen in the photo, Huo Wu eximed genuinely, ¡°Big brother looks nice too. No matter which angle or if you took the photo too quickly, he would still look nice even with his eyes closed.¡±

    Hearing this, Huo Yuan couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°Ah Wu has been getting sweeter and sweeter at talking.¡±

    Huo Yusen seemed to think of this as funny, as his face revealed someughter that was hard to see usually.

    Huo Yuan teased Huo Wu, ¡°Ah Wu, how about you?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Huo Wu purposely slid her hand across her brows and eyes, and said half-jokingly, ¡°I¡¯m the most good-looking person in this household.¡±

    Huo Yuanughed. ¡°Right, my daughter looks the best.¡±

    Because of Huo Wu¡¯s jokes, the household was happy and enjoyed a heartwarming moment.

    At a heartwarming time like this, Huo Wu greedily wanted to pause the time right here.

    But she knew it was impossible.

    The time was always passing, and the sweet moments were always short.

    But, she can keep a copy of this memory.

    She opened WeChat, and posted, ¡°Dad, big brother, Happy New Year!¡±

    The attached picture was their group photo.

    The three people in the photo had huge smiles on their faces. Even the coldest one had a light smile on his face.

    The photo had so much warmth that it seemed to leak from the photo.

    Not long after the post, Huo Wu received a ¡®like¡¯ from Yu Xinxin.

    ALittleHeart: Wow, I¡¯m so jealous that you have such a handsome dad and big brother. I don¡¯t have words for my dad. [goodbye][goodbye].

    Huo Wu had seen Yu Xinxin¡¯s dad before. He was a sessful middle-aged businessman. He had a big belly and was a bit chubby, but he was a good dad. Otherwise, Yu Xinxin wouldn¡¯t joke that she didn¡¯t have words to describe her dad¡¯s looks.

    Huo Wu replied to Yu Xinxin with a few cute emojis.

    Then, Yu Xinxin replied again.

    ALittleHeart: When are you free? Let¡¯s hang out sometime.

    Thinking about the fact that she had to visit family members and friends with Huo Yusen before the eighth on the lunar calendar, she replied to Yu Xinxin.

    Peppa Wu: Let¡¯s hang out after the eighth.

    Looking at the date, Huo Wu was reminded of the fact that Zhang Guo will be meeting Jiang Yuqin soon.

    Jiang Yuqin looked so much like Grandma ¨C would Zhang Guo think of the connection?

    Thinking about this time bomb made Huo Wu a bit anxious.

    She couldn¡¯t help but wish that a moment like this can remain for a bit longer.

    Huo Wu¡¯s mind was upied by Jiang Yuqin for a moment. When she came back to her senses, Yu Xinxin had already replied back.

    She replied with a ¡°Sure.¡±

    When Huo Wu was just about to close WeChat, she noticed anotherment.

    Big Gray Wolf: How about me?

    Big Gray Wolf was the nickname that Huo Wu gave Mo Ze.

    The reason for this nickname was to remind herself to be careful of him.

    Huo Wu was going to ignore him at first, but thinking about the fact that it¡¯s the first day of the lunar calendar, she thought she shouldn¡¯t be cold and make people unhappy.

    Huo Wu replied, ¡°You what?¡±

    Mo Ze replied very quickly.

    Big Gray Wolf replied to you: Where¡¯s my New Year greeting?

    Mo Ze had control of half of his father¡¯s capital. There shouldn¡¯t be only a few New Year greetings for him. But adding on to something nice shouldn¡¯t be a bad thing.

    Thinking of it this way, Huo Wu replied, ¡°Happy New Year.¡±

    Mo Ze, who was on the other side of the phone, felt more of a holiday atmosphere for some reason after this greeting.

    She was probably with her family members right now; he can guess it from the heartwarming family photo.

    He looked at his cold and empty room. For some reason, he had a lonely feeling for the first time.

    He had celebrated all his New Year¡¯s Eves the same way, waiting for the New Year toe by himself.

    But why, why did he feel so lonely and anxious this time£¿

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 113

    Family and friends gathered together the night before Chinese New Year in anticipation to receive the joyous asion.

    Mo Ze looked out of his windows to see the brightly lit windows of every building and house; he felt that there was no ce he belonged to.

    As an illegitimate son, his mother only treated him as a tool to fight for his father¡¯s favor, to gain arge sum of alimony. In addition, ever since she knew she had no hopes of bing Mrs. Mo, she started to mingle around with all types of men, hunting for her next marriage target. As for his father, he had his own family and children. It wasn¡¯t as if his father wascking a son. Mo Ze was only brought back to the Huo family under Grandpa Mo¡¯s insistence.

    Henceforth, on a day such as Chinese New Year¡¯s Eve, either side wouldn¡¯t wee Mo Ze, the illegitimate son.

    Mo Ze slumped onto his bed. Just like previous years, he turned down all invitations and chose to spend this Chinese New Year¡¯s Eve alone.

    Seeing the preview of the New Year¡¯s greeting that Huo Wu just sent, he felt his heart skip a beat and he clicked on it to open up the chat window.

    When Huo Wu received Mo Ze¡¯s message, the television was ying a sing and dance performance by a certain popr young actor and actress.

    Though their singing skills were average, the actor was dashing and the actress was pretty. Undeniably speaking, their appearance on the same stage was enough of a meal to one¡¯s eyes.

    Thinking that there might be a chance for them to be co-workers in the future, Huo Wu was exceptionally sincere when watching the performance. Every up and rising star had their own unique star power. Other than developing her own skillset, Huo Wu felt that she had to learn from others. Only then, would she be able to further progress down the road of stardom.

    Huo Wu ignored the WeChat message she had received. She picked up her phone and took a quick nce only when the sing and dance performance was over.

    It was only then did she realize that the message was from Mo Ze. To be exact, it wasn¡¯t a message, but rather, a voice message red packet. In order to open the red packet, she had to read the three words he sent: ¡®Happy New Year,¡¯ and upon the system¡¯s sessful verification of her pronunciation, she would then be able to get the money within.

    Huo Wu pondered for a while before moving her fingers across the screen. ¡°Happy New Year, but you don¡¯t have to give me a red packet.¡±

    Big Grey Wolf: ¡°It¡¯s just a small amount fitting for the asion.¡±

    Though Mo Ze might say it¡¯s a small amount but to her thinking, it would surely be a substantial amount.

    For fear of being in his debts, Huo Wu didn¡¯t open the red packet after all.

    After some time, Mo Ze sent another red packet, perhaps seeing that Huo Wu didn¡¯t open the previous red packet even after quite some time. The red packet was sent with the words, ¡°Anathema, Anemone, Antidisestablishmentarianism, Defibritor, Flinaucinihilipilification, Ignominious, Isthmus, Onomatopoeia, Otorhinryngological.¡±

    Big Bad Wolf: High school senior, let me test you.

    Peppa Pig: These won¡¯t even be tested in <em>gaokao. :rolleyes:</em>

    Mo Ze, himself, felt that he really had nothing better to do as well to actually send such a nonsensical voice message red packet. But the thought of Huo Wu rolling her eyes on the other end as she stared at these umon words with those pretty eyes of hers, Mo Ze felt slightly strange feelings of bliss rising in his heart.

    Based on his character, if it was another woman at the other end of the conversation, he wouldn¡¯t send words with propriety. He would probably send stuff like ¡°Ah¡­. Mhmmm¡­.¡± or other more sexually suggestive words. After all, he was the master of suchnguages.

    Yet when it came to Huo Wu, for some reason, he didn¡¯t want to send such stuff. Perhaps because he clearly knew that she wouldn¡¯t read it as per his wishes even if he were to send them. Perhaps, there could be some other reasons as well. At the end of the day, he just didn¡¯t do it.

    Big Bad Wolf: I knew you wouldn¡¯t know how to read them. :grins: I will send you a simpler one.

    ¡°Bright stars sparkling ¡ª it was mirrorsid open. Green clouds floating about ¡ª it was hair-dressing in the morning. The Wei River swelling with grease ¡ª it was made by the waste of ointment. Smoke curling up and vapor spreading ¡ª it was the burning of perfume. Thunder rolling suddenly ¡ª it was the passing of pce carriages, which one heard rumbling far off, but none could tell where it went to.¡±

    Huo Wu was a little surprised to receive this red packet. She hadn¡¯t expected that Mo Ze could recite <em>On the Ah Fang Pce</em>. But thinking deeper, she felt that Mo Ze probably copy-pasted it off Baidu and didn¡¯t type it as he recalled from memory.

    Big Bad Wolf: This will probably be tested in <em>gaokao, </em>no?

    The soundsing from the television in the living room were slightly loud. Huo Wu found a rtively silent corner and swiftly read out the words.

    Out of her expectations, the verification failed on her first attempt. She couldn¡¯t believe it and read the passage the second time. Just like the first, she failed once again.

    For a moment, Huo Wu started to doubt if she had pronounced the words correctly. Yet when she scanned through the passage a few times, she couldn¡¯t pinpoint where she had read wrongly.

    She had a solid foundation in hernguages. By right, she wouldn¡¯t have read the words incorrectly. People said that three was the magic number. When Huo Wumenced on her third attempt, she read excessively slowly, word by word. She aimed to pronounce every word clearly and urately such that the system could pick up every single syble.

    Perhaps due to her serious attitude and clear distinction, she seeded this time around. Upon sessful system verification, the loading circle spun twice before the amount in the red packet popped up.

    6666.

    Most Chinese were superstitious and favored the digit ¡®6¡¯ as ¡®6¡¯ was a symbol of prosperity.

    Huo Wu hadn¡¯t expected that Mo Ze would be one of the superstitious ones.

    After Huo Wu opened and received the contents of the red packet, Mo Ze yed her voice recording. Huo Wu¡¯s soft and sweet voice filled up the empty and cold room. The warmth embedded in the voice seemed to have added a few degrees of warmth to the otherwise cold room.

    Word after word sounded. She sounded like an elementary school student diligently reading off a page in the textbook. However, her voice was naturally much more soothing to the ear aspared to the young voice of an elementary school kid.

    Her voice was soft and sweet, and she sounded like a good child. For some unknown reason, Mo Ze felt an itch in his throat when he heard such a voice in the middle of the night.

    After hearing the entire recitation once, he wanted to hear it once more but to his rm, Huo Wu had already recalled the voice message.

    <em>This heartlessss, recalling her message the moment she took my red packet.</em>

    Mo Ze couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Meanwhile, Huo Wu felt that she didn¡¯t deserve Mo Ze¡¯s red packet that contained 6666 yuan upon opening it. She returned that amount through a normal red packet. It wasn¡¯t her problem as to whether he would open it or not.

    It was already close to midnight and it would soon be the next day. If it was in the previous years, every family would have surely lit firecrackers to celebrate the asion.

    Yet, in the past two years, the government had passed a ban on firecrackers and fireworks in an attempt to protect the environment. Ever since the policy was passed, almost no household had lit firecrackers.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 114

    Half an hour had passed once Huo Wu¡¯s sparkler had burned out.

    It was already 12:30 am.

    It was gettingte, and normally, she would be getting ready for bed at this time. However, Huo Wu had a feeling that she would have insomnia tonight.

    And the reason for this was that she was just too happy tonight.

    Although the wind in the northern part of the country was still bitterly cold, her heart was as warm as if it was spring or summer.

    Not only did she regain her childhood memories tonight, Huo Yusen even voluntarily took a pretty photo of her. But what made her the happiest was the fact that Huo Yusen didn¡¯t object to her suggestion of switching his wallpaper to her photo.

    This was definitely a good sign, as it meant that she had seeded in getting even closer to him.

    Bit by bit.

    She could feel the shrinking distance between Huo Yusen and her.

    Huo Wu also noticed that once Huo Yusen epted a person, his bottom line for that person could be lowered and lowered again. If it were someone other than her, Huo Yusen probably wouldn¡¯t have agreed on changing his wallpaper. Actually, if it was someone else, that person wouldn¡¯t even be able to get a hold of his phone.

    A phone was an extremely private item as it contained much personal information. But when she asked for it, Huo Yusen gave it to her without any questions.

    She would get closer and closer to him eventually. So close that even when her and Jiang Yuqin¡¯s identities get revealed, or even when Jiang Yuqin¡¯s hatred bes so much so that she would want to hurt her, Huo Yusen would do his best to keep her safe.

    He would definitely not let what happened to her in her past life happen to her now.

    When they got to her bedroom door, Huo Wu slowed down her steps.

    She didn¡¯t want this moment to end.

    She didn¡¯t want to bid goodnight right now. All she wanted to do was to stay with Huo Yusen a bit more. Just a bit more.

    But she didn¡¯t know what to talk about.

    Then, Huo Wu suddenly thought of something weird. ¡°Big brother, I remembered that you can¡¯t buy sparklers here, and I don¡¯t think you can buy them online now. Where did you get so many of them?¡±

    Huo Yusen put his hands in his pocket, and said casually, ¡°Those were ordered exclusively.¡±

    No wonder ¨C these were exclusive orders.

    Then he probably started preparing this New Year present a few days earlier.

    Thinking about this, Huo Wu¡¯s heart felt all warm again.

    ¡°Actually, each of the sparklers has your name printed on it,¡± Huo Yusen said. When he finished his sentence, Huo Wu made a confused sound.

    She hurriedly turned around and ran downstairs to pick up all the sparklers that were nned to be thrown away.

    Thank goodness she collected them; she was going to ask Auntie Zhang to throw them away tomorrow.

    Good thing she didn¡¯t throw them away, otherwise she would really regret it.

    After picking up the sparklers, Huo Wu examined them and found out that the character ¡°Wu¡± was indeed printed on the bottom of each sparkler.

    That was her name.

    And these sparklers were gifts uniquely made for her.

    Huo Wu felt her eyes tearing up looking at this genuine gift.

    How can her big brother be so good to her?

    Huo Yuan also finished his phone call at the same time and saw Huo Wu with her moved face. He took out the red envelope from his pocket and said jokingly, ¡°Your dad can¡¯t beat your brother at this. I didn¡¯t have the time to prepare you a unique present, so I can only give you a red envelope. Buy whatever you want and don¡¯t worry about spending too much money.¡±

    Huo Wu had never expected Huo Yuan to prepare her a New Year present too.

    She took the red envelope from Huo Yuan with surprise.

    The red envelope was thick, and she could tell that there were probably a lot of hundred dor bills in it.

    Although Huo Yuan didn¡¯t have a lot of time to apany his children, that was solely because of his job. Yet he would count as a good father from a different perspective.

    Huo Wu lowered her eyes to hide her emotions, and said genuinely, ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡±

    At this time, Huo Yuan¡¯s phone rang again. There were just too many people greeting him due to the New Year. After reminding Huo Wu to sleep early, he went back to his business again.

    Staring at Huo Yuan¡¯s back, Huo Wu decided that she should treat Huo Yuan better too.

    In the beginning, she had a more biased view towards Huo Yuan due to what happened in the past life. She couldn¡¯t really get close to him because she thought that Huo Yuan was partly responsible for what happened to the original owner of this body. When Jiang Yuqin came back to the Huo family, Huo Yuan sent the owner back to the Jiang family topensate Jiang Yuqin.

    But now to think about it, Huo Yuan¡¯s decision was pretty reasonable, since the owner was originally the child of the Jiang family.

    She can¡¯t say that Huo Yuan was wrong because of this. And she can¡¯t just say that he didn¡¯t treat the original owner nicely because of this.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 115

    Huo Yuan had spent 18 years with the owner. Even if he were to raise a dog, he should have emotions towards it, not to mention Huo Wu was a real live person. He probably did care for the owner privately ¨C just that he couldn¡¯t disy his emotions outwardly because of Jiang Yuqin.

    If he knew that something were to happen to her, he probably would not stand around and do nothing at all.

    But these weren¡¯t written out specifically in <em>Forced to Love. </em>But just because it wasn¡¯t written didn¡¯t mean it wasn¡¯t true.

    <em>I should change how I think of things</em>, Huo Wu thought.

    The book is dead, but the characters are alive.

    Her appearance in the book had already changed so many events that were supposed to ur. And she strongly believed that as long as she tried, she could make everything go in a better direction.

    When Huo Wu went back to her room, Huo Yusen was leaning on the wall waiting for her.

    When he saw the sparklers in her hands, heughed out loud. ¡°These are useless now,¡±

    After they were done burning, the sparklers had no more value.

    Its most moving moment was when it released the golden sparks after being lit up.

    Even though that moment was as short-lived as fireworks, it was as beautiful as fireworks as well.

    Huo Wu picked her chin up and disagreed. ¡°No, these are full of value.¡±

    Huo Yusen raised his eyebrow. ¡°If you like, I can order them anytime.¡±

    Huo Wu responded quickly, ¡°But these were the first sparklers that you gifted me!¡±

    No matter what event, as long as you attach the words ¡°the first time¡± to it, the event would turn into something special.

    Hearing this, Huo Yusenughed for a very short period of time.

    Huo Yusen actually looked very nice when he smiled.

    When he smiled, his cold eyes seemed to suddenly have a warmth to them. His originally cold and distant face had elements of yfulness added to it. Additionally, the light mole next to his beautiful eye also added an emotional touch to his face.

    Underneath the loving warm light, Huo Wu realized for the first time that Huo Yusen actually was more capable of attracting more women than Mo Ze.

    He had a better background than Mo Ze and was better than him in many aspects. He had a shiny and golden aura to him. If he wanted to, he could be more yful and charming than Mo Ze.

    But he was more disciplined than Mo Ze. He was a calm and neat person as well.

    Men like him are probably dream lovers of all girls.

    Huo Wu suddenly felt a bit proud.

    No matter what happened in the future, at least for now, she was the person who was closest to him.

    And she was the only person close to him.

    Thinking about it this way, she couldn¡¯t hide her happiness anymore.

    She smiled happily. ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m so happy tonight.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then how about you? Are you happy?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Huo Wu smiled even more after confirming with Huo Yusen.

    He was happy too, just like her.

    Huo Wu put her hands behind her back and blinked with a cute expression on her face. ¡°To reciprocate your gift, I¡¯ll change my wallpaper to your photo too. Also, don¡¯t change your wallpaper secretly! Good night now, big brother.¡±

    After finishing her sentence, Huo Wu opened and closed her door before Huo Yusen had time to react. Her actions were so quick that there were no pauses in between any of these actions.

    After closing the door, Huo Wu walked to her desk and opened a big metal box that she didn¡¯t remember how she got. Then, she carefully put the sparklers in there one by one.

    This gift might apany her for the rest of her life.

    No matter if the car ident will ur, and no matter what will happen in the future, at least she will always have the precious memories of tonight.

    After Huo Wu finished her shower, it was already 1 am.

    But for some reason, she still couldn¡¯t fall asleep even though she had already taken a hot shower; it could have been because she was too hyped tonight.

    Huo Wu decided that she would go on Weibo for a bit before sleeping.

    After opening the app, she found out that <em>Throbbing</em> was on the trending list for some reason. After checking it out, she learned that the official ount for the crew had posted a New Year greeting as well.

    She looked at thements and found out that most fans were looking forward to the movie.

    If there are no idents, <em>Throbbing</em> would premiere in the summer.

    By that time, she would have already finished gaokao and would have a break of around three months. When the moviees out, the thing that she wanted to do the most was to watch the premiere with Huo Yusen, as this was the first movie that she acted in. As a result, this movie was very special to her.

    After looking at the official ount for <em>Throbbing</em><em><strong>, </strong></em>she also came across Jiang Yuqin¡¯s Weibo for some reason.

    She had also posted a Weibo tonight.

    ¡¾Jiang Yuqin(v): It¡¯s a new year! Here, I¡¯ll thank everyone in advance for the times that they will be caring for me. ¡¿

    The picture that was posted was of her and some of her good friends celebrating the New Year. And in the background, it showed the New Year show on the TV.

    Seeing this photo, Huo Wu was a bit confused.

    Judging from the picture, this photo wasn¡¯t taken earlier but was actually taken that night.

    Did this mean that Jiang Yuqin didn¡¯t spend her New Year with her parents?

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 116

    Based on Jiang Yuqin¡¯s cold personality, there was a good chance that she wasn¡¯t going home to be with her family this evening.

    After all, Chinese New Year¡¯s Eve was a good day to make some dough.

    The winter this year was cold, with bone-chilling winds and many days of snow. The lowest temperatures in thest couple of days broke the weather record. It was doubtful whether the Jiang couple could have a good holiday festival this year.

    Huo Wu wanted to help make the couple¡¯s lives better, but so far, she had not been able toe up with any suitable and discreet ideas to achieve this aim without also revealing her own history. She had to avoid acting brashly, like that time she rushed out directly to meet the biological parents of her current body.

    So then, what should she do?

    Huo Wu was quite distressed. Suddenly, an inspiration came to her ¨C she thought of someone who might be of help: Chu Xueyi.

    Chu Xueyi was warm and generous, and she was passionate about charity work. She spent a considerable amount of money helping countless people every year.

    Besides, she would make an excellent point of entry.

    At first, Huo Wu wanted to contact her directly. But seeing the time, she figured everyone must be asleep by now, even those who were staying up ording to the festival tradition. So she decided to rest for now and wait until daytime to talk to Chu Xueyi.

    Although it waste, Huo Wu still didn¡¯t feel sleepy. She was mindlessly refreshing her Weibo when she came across an artist with millions of followers.

    The artist¡¯s ount was filled with her own work. The drawings were very cute; everything from the lines andposition to the colors was a breath of fresh air. In any case, Huo Wu was amazed upon seeing her work.

    All thements were also in praise of the artist, who seemed to not only be well-liked but also highly skilled and productive in her art.

    The artist had just posted a new Weibo:

    <em>Here is the cartoon avatar that Yuanyuanmissioned. What do you think? :tongue-out smiley face:</em>

    Huo Wu felt her heart flutter in her chest when she saw the avatar. Her own Weibo profile picture was one of the system defaults. It was a nd choice, and she had been thinking about changing it for a few days now but couldn¡¯t find anything suitable. Maybe she couldmission this artist for a customized one?

    With this thought, Huo Wu sent a private message to the artist. ¡°Are you still doingmissioned avatars?¡±

    The artist seemed to be a night owl too. She replied very quickly, ¡°Hi love, yup I am. Regr version starting from $50, custom deluxe version from $200. You get what you pay for. All prices are non-negotiable.¡±

    ¡°I would like the custom deluxe version.¡±

    ¡°Alrighty. Do you have any specific requests, love?¡±

    Upon seeing the words ¡°specific requests,¡± Huo Wu suddenly remembered the conversation she had with Huo Yusen about fairies.

    She thought about it for a moment, then typed out letter by letter, ¡°I want a cartoon avatar of a small fairy. Oh, and she must have wings. The wings have to be striking, huge, and pretty.¡±

    ¡°Alrighty. The deluxe versiones with one chance to edit the image. I¡¯ll have it ready for you in three days, love.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After the conversation, Huo Wu sent the payment over to the artist. Once that was done, she started to feel a bit sleepy. She turned off her mobile phone, shut off the lights, rolled over, and soon fell soundly asleep.

    The next day, she was woken up early in the morning by Auntie Zhang. ¡°Missy, wake up. You have to go to the Huo residence to wish your grandfather Happy New Year today.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Huo Wu became wide awake. She nced at the time ¨C it was already 7 am. By the time she gets to the Huo residence, it will be past 8.

    She got up and hurriedly got ready. Downstairs, the Huo father and son were sharply dressed in suits. They seemed to have been waiting for quite a long time.

    ¡°Dad, brother, sorry I overslept,¡± she said to them apologetically.

    Huo Yuan smiled good-naturedly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You young people love to sleep, I understand.¡± As he looked at Huo Wu standing on the stairs, he was filled with pride at how his little girl had grown up.

    She was wearing a pink hooded rabbit-fur coat with leggings and long ck boots. The outfit was nothing special, but on her, it gave off an amazing kind of allure. His gaze brushed across her face. She had an exceptionally pretty face, fair and delicate like baster. Even though neither he, nor his wife or son resembled one another, but in all of the Huo family, she was the prettiest one bar none.

    Among the younger generation in the Huo family, his son was the most talented, and his daughter was the most beautiful. At the thought of this, Huo Yuan¡¯s sense of pride doubled.

    Since they were short on time, Huo Wu grabbed two meat buns off the table and followed Huo Yuan and Huo Yusen to the car.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 117

    Upon arriving at the Huo residence, first, she dutifully wished Grandpa Huo a Happy Chinese New Year. Words of praise gushed unbridled from her lips. This pleased the elderly Huo a great deal, and he gave her a big fat red packet.

    If there was one thing the Huo family had, it was money. Huo Wu was getting red packets left and right this morning. After the gifts and the greetings, she honed in on her target and went straight to Chu Xueyi.

    Chu Xueyi had put on fine light makeup today. She looked simply exquisite.

    Huo Wu greeted her warmly, ¡°Sister Chu, you look so pretty today.¡±

    <em>Is that so?</em> Chu Xueyi stroked her own face and pondered over thepliment.

    She had gotten up before 5 am this morning to do her makeup. After trying on countless new outfits, she finally selected the one she had on right now, on the advice of her friend group. But all this felt like a wasted effort. From the moment she arrived at the Huo residence, the one person that she wanted topliment her the most hadn¡¯t nced her way even once. She felt a little dejected.

    But when Huo Wu came over, she quicklyposed herself and said a cheerful ¡°Happy New Year.¡±

    Huo Wu returned the festive greeting, ¡°Sister Chu, wanna go for a walk in the garden?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Behind the residence, there was a little garden with a swing. The weather today was not the best for ying on the swings, so the two of them merely sat on the seat.

    The winter air gave the whole garden a feeling of bleakness.

    Huo Wu looked down at the tips of her suspended feet. After working up her courage, she said, ¡°Sister Chu, I heard you¡¯re into charity work?¡±

    At the mention of charity, Chu Xueyi¡¯s disappointment over her own wasted efforts dissipated somewhat. ¡°Yup, I am,¡±

    Huo Wu pursed her lips and thought for a bit before asking, ¡°Howe?¡±

    Chu Xueyi sighed slightly. ¡°Because there are so many people who are suffering in this world. I was born lucky. My life is wonderful. So I want to do what I can to help more people live a normal life. It¡¯s also a way to build some good karma.¡±

    As she said thatst sentence, there was a hint of mirth in her voice.

    Hearing her reasons, Huo Wu found herself liking Chu Xueyi even more. Here was a socialite who truly valued charity work, unlike those entrepreneurs who were only putting on a show in front of the public to boost their own image.

    With sincerity in her voice, Huo Wu said, ¡°Sister Chu is awesome.¡±

    Chu Xueyi shrugged off herpliment offhandedly. ¡°Awesome? I¡¯m no savior of the world, and I can¡¯t help everyone. I can only do my part.¡±

    And on this note, Huo Wu saw her chance. Lowering her gaze, she finally spoke her mind hesitantly, ¡°Sister Chu, a while ago, didn¡¯t Jiangcheng hold a hotpot feast for thousands of street cleaners to thank them for their contributions to the city? So I was thinking since Didu is especially cold this year, shouldn¡¯t we also send some warmth to the street cleaners of Didu?¡±

    Jiangcheng was the ¡°hotpot capital,¡± and all its residents loved hotpot. The ¡°thousand-person hotpot feast¡± was especially meaningful. All the street cleaners throughout the city could attend it and eat as much hotpot as they wanted to their hearts¡¯ content, free of charge.

    Huo Wu decided on this idea after a day¡¯s worth of thinking. Linking Jiangcheng to Didu, and then proposing to spread warmth to the street cleaners of Didu, would make the suggestion seem less abrupt.

    Besides, such a charity event in Didu would have Chu Xueyi as the main supervisor responsible for all aspects of the event. In this way, nobody would notice that it was originally Huo Wu¡¯s idea, and this would allow her to deflect any credit or attention.

    Huo Wu¡¯s words surprised Chu Xueyi. ¡°Wu, I didn¡¯t expect that you would think of this too.¡±

    <em>Too?</em>

    ¡°Sister Chu, did you have this idea before?¡±

    Chu Xueyi nodded. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s snowing a lot this year, and the streets have to be shoveled overnight so that people can walk around safely. Most of the shoveling is done by the street cleaners. They get paid so little while doing so much. It must be hard for them.¡±

    <em>So Chu Xueyi had the same n. That¡¯s even better.</em>

    This way, Huo Wu figured she could just be the icing on the cake. She could be even more inconspicuous.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Ah Sister Chu, I have quite a bit of red packet money here. I would like to give all of it as charitable donations.¡±

    A smile slowly spread across Chu Xueyi¡¯s face. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve already written this down on my agenda. Now that you¡¯re joining in, we can add more items to the n.¡±

    Huo Wu had confidence in Chu Xueyi¡¯s abilities. She didn¡¯t ask what these items were specifically since Chu Xueyi was more experienced than her in these matters. She only had to provide the funds. Of course, if needed, she would also put in her time and energy with noints.

    She only hoped that this warmth would truly be of help to the street cleaners, especially to the Jiang couple.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 118

    When Huo Wu and Chu Xueyi returned to the living room of the Huo mansion, the young people already gathered there were having a lively conversation about something or other. The living room was filled with the sound ofughter and chatter.

    Even though there were a bunch of people around the same age there, Huo Wu still spotted Huo Yusen instantly. His jet-ck hair was naturally tousled, and his profile looked deep and mysterious. He was wearing a gray sweater and sitting in a rxed pose. His whole vibe was casual but at the same time so maic that she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off of him.

    He¡¯s like a natural beacon of light. All the cousins sitting around him paled inparison.

    Rubbing her hands together, Huo Wu went over and sat down beside him. She was still freezing from sitting out in the garden earlier. But at least she didn¡¯t brave the cold for nothing. By helping to improve the Jiang couple¡¯s lives, her mission would be half-aplished. As for the other half, it will also be done soon.

    Back in the living room, Huo Wu¡¯s frozen body was finally starting to warm up again. But when she sat down, she realized that her feet still felt cold.

    She was wearing a pair of t-heeled boots today. And for some reason, the snow in the garden hadn¡¯t been cleared out. She had to walk directly on the snow to get back into the house. As her boots were made of a thin, non-waterproof material, the snow melted and seeped into them.

    ¡°Brother, my feet are so cold,¡± she said in a cutesy voice to Huo Yusen. It was true; she couldn¡¯t even feel her toes anymore. How strange ¨C she didn¡¯t stay out in the garden with Chu Xueyi for long, and the walk back was short. So how did her feet get this cold?

    Chu Xueyi entered the living room after her, and she came over and sat down beside her. When she saw Huo Wu¡¯s boots, she eximed, ¡°Wu, your boots are all wet! Hurry up and take them off. You¡¯re going to get frostbite!¡±

    Upon hearing the word ¡°frostbite,¡± Huo Wu started to panic. In her previous life, she couldn¡¯t afford to keep herself warm all the time. As a result, she would get frostbite on her ears, hands, and feet every winter. The itch caused by this condition was enough to drive her crazy.

    Thanks to her past-life experiences, she would <em>never</em> want to get frostbite in this life again. With this thought, she hurriedly removed her boots.

    That was when she found out that both socks werepletely soaked. No wonder she felt so cold! So she took off her socks as well.

    ording to traditional Chinese health beliefs, the feet were the most important part of the body. Even though the rest of her body was warm, the coldness of her feet still caused her to shiver uncontrobly.

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m freezing to death,¡± she said pitifully to Huo Yusen. She felt herself turning into a big baby.

    In her past life, Huo Wu was a much stronger woman. When she had frostbite, she pped some medicine on herself and bore the difort in silence. During her most difficult days, she couldn¡¯t even afford the medicine, so she simply gritted her teeth and waited for the frostbite to heal on its own when spring came and the weather got warmer.

    But now, even a pair of cold feet felt intolerable to her. She had really grown soft. Maybe it¡¯s because she had no one to lean on in her previous life. Now that she had someone to care for her, she became extra dependent on him.

    Seeing her reddened feet, her older cousin said, ¡°Wu, why don¡¯t you go upstairs to one of the rooms and warm your feet up on the heater?¡±

    ¡°Good idea. Wu, the feet are an important part of the body. You should take good care of them,¡± Chu Xueyi agreed.

    Huo Wu nodded and prepared to put her boots back on. But at that moment, Huo Yusen took her feet into hisp and wrapped his warm hands around them.

    Everyone ¨C including Huo Wu herself ¨C was surprised by this gesture.

    ¡°Brother ¡­¡± she blinked and said in a quivering voice.

    Huo Yusen nced up at her. ¡°Still cold now?¡±

    Huo Wu spaced out for a minute, then quickly shook her head. ¡°Nope, not at all!¡±

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 119

    Huo Yusen nodded. ¡°Auntie Liu, please warm up Wu¡¯s boots by the heater,¡± he said to the housekeeper standing nearby.

    Auntie Liu hurried over and took Huo Wu¡¯s boots. Even this long-time employee who had been with the family for over two decades was shocked by Huo Yusen¡¯s actions.

    She had watched him grow from an innocent little toddler into the dashing young man that he was today. The housekeeper always knew he was extremely capable, but she had never witnessed his caring side. Seeing him take care of a girl now ¨C even if that girl was his own sister ¨C felt like a massive breakthrough.

    As incredible as this all seemed, Auntie Liu couldn¡¯t help but see it as a good sign that Young Master Huo had finally gained some humanity. Not too long ago, she was still worrying about his extreme coldness. Now her mind was somewhat at ease.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, miss. These boots will dry in no time.¡± She smiled brightly at Huo Wu as she took the boots away.

    But honestly, Huo Wu couldn¡¯t care less about whether her boots will dry. Her attention was now entirely on the fact that Huo Yusen was warming her feet. In her two lifetimes, she had never been so close to someone before. This closeness was only a tiny step away from physical intimacy.

    In fact, this was a sort of ¡°physical intimacy¡± so to speak. Her feet were tiny and almost covered by hisrge hands. And she could feel the warmth radiating from his palms. It felt cozy andforting.

    She also noticed the contrast in their skin tones: she had a fairplexion, whereas he had a light tan. But despite the obvious difference, there was a sense of harmony, almost as if they were a natural fit for each other.

    A yful thought suddenly crossed Huo Wu¡¯s mind. With a slight movement of her foot, she slid her big toe across his palm. Huo Yusen noticed this and looked up. ¡°Stop that.¡±

    These two simple words stopped Huo Wu dead in her tracks. <em>Stop what? I wasn¡¯t doing anything. I was only kidding around.</em> She felt her body crumbling, and her heart pounded furiously in her chest as if it would jump out from her throat the next second.

    At first, she merely felt cold. Once her feet were warmed up, she felt a surge of relief and nothing more. But now that she wasn¡¯t cold anymore, she started to notice a tickling sensation in the soles of her feet.

    Huo Wu was extremely ticklish. Even though Huo Yusen wasn¡¯t even tickling her, she still couldn¡¯t help butugh. Sheughed so hard that she fell sideways into his arms.

    Raising her head, she could see his face up close. Hisshes were long and curly. She felt sure that, in her two lifetimes, she had never seen anyone with such pretty eyes and such pretty eyshes.

    Sensing that her feet were now dry, Huo Yusen finally removed his hands. He then grabbed a packet of wet tissues from the coffee table and wiped his hands.

    His actions were careful and unhurried. To Huo Wu, his every movement was so incredibly attractive. She didn¡¯t even feel mad at him for wiping after touching her feet. In fact, she knew that her brother was a bit of a germaphobe, but he still used his hands to warm her feet despite this.

    Also, the fact that he only used wet tissues to wipe his hands instead of washing with disinfectant said a lot.

    As Huo Yusen was wiping, Chu Xueyi looked on enviously. ¡°Your brother is so good to you.¡±

    Chu Xueyi felt somewhat jealous that he wasn¡¯t <em>her</em> brother instead. After witnessing his caring gesture, she suddenly had the crazy idea that, rather than being his girlfriend, maybe it¡¯s just as nice to be his sister. At least he¡¯s more patient and attentive towards his sister than any other woman.

    But then again, if this is how he treats his <em>sister</em>, imagine what kind of things he would do for his <em>girlfriend</em>? She would probably be the luckiest woman in the world!

    At this thought, Chu Xueyi concluded that it¡¯s still better to be his girlfriend. After all, many things were off-limits in a sibling rtionship, but not in a romantic one.

    In response to Chu Xueyi¡¯s remark, Huo Wu¡¯s face turned red as a beet. ¡°Yup, my brother is the best.¡±

    <em>He¡¯s so good that no-one else in the world can possiblypare.</em>

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 120

    After chatting in the living room for a bit, the big cousin, who was a bit older in the group, yelled, ¡°Auntie Liu! We finished the fruits. Please get us some more.¡±

    Looking at the empty fruit tray, Chu Xueyi said smilingly, ¡°Auntie Liu is busy right now. I¡¯ll go cut some fruit.¡±

    Huo Wu also stood up behind Chu Xueyi, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with Sister Chu.¡±

    When they got to the kitchen entrance, two helpers at the Huo mansion were having a conversation.

    ¡°My eight-year-old grandson has been watching a lot of <em>Thomas & Friends </em>recently. He even said that he wanted to be a train conductor when he grows up.¡± You could see an obvious smile and happiness on her face after saying those words. There were probably no parents who didn¡¯t wish their children to be someone great in the future. So, this helper was very proud that her grandson had such a great ambition.

    The helper next to her then eximed, ¡°Talking about train conductors, I can¡¯t help but think of Young Master Huo Mo. He was an excellent pilot about a decade ago when he was still alive; it¡¯s probably been 14 years now since he¡¯s passed away.¡±

    The first helper said, ¡°Why are you mentioning him? It¡¯s the New Year!¡±

    The other helper was unconvinced. ¡°Why can¡¯t I mention him? When Young Master Huo Mo was still alive, Young Master Yusen really admired him so much. I even remember him saying that he wanted to be a pilot as great as Young Master Huo Mo.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, heroes never live long. Nevermind, let¡¯s not talk about him anymore. We won¡¯t get anything good if the master hears us talk about him.¡±

    After this sentence, both the helpers fell silent.

    As Huo Wu and Chu Xueyi heard their conversation, they subconsciously stopped their steps. After a while, the two helpers walked out of the kitchen. When they saw the two standing outside, they didn¡¯t know how to react, and whether or not they heard their conversation. But, of course, they won¡¯t ask them about it; they smiled awkwardly and left in a hurry.

    After the helpers left, Huo Wu tightened her lips and asked Chu Xueyi, ¡°Sister Chu, did you know Huo Mo?¡±

    Huo Wu had been curious about Huo Mo ever since she saw his and Huo Yusen¡¯s photo in Huo Yusen¡¯s study.

    Huo Yusen and him seemed to have a very close rtionship. But she didn¡¯t seem to remember hearing his name, which meant that it was probably a taboo for anyone to mention him.

    But since Chu Xueyi grew up with Huo Yusen, she should know him.

    After a moment of silence, Chu Xueyi answered softly, ¡°I knew him. He was your second uncle on your father¡¯s side.¡±

    Second Uncle?

    Hearing this, Huo Wu¡¯s heart gripped. ¡°Then why have I never heard of him?¡±

    Chu Xueyi tried to remember what happened and said, ¡°Around a decade ago, at one of the flight exercises of the air force, there was an ident that caused the death of two pilots. And your uncle was one of them. At that time, you were only four, which is probably why you don¡¯t remember anything about him.¡±

    That was what happened!

    This answer was out of Huo Wu¡¯s expectation, but it was indeed reasonable.

    The reason why Huo Yusen lost his dream was due to Huo Mo¡¯s ident.

    It could be because this topic was way too heavy, so it was obvious that Chu Xueyi didn¡¯t want to talk too much about him.

    Chu Xueyi then warned Huo Wu, ¡°Don¡¯t mention Huo Mo¡¯s name in front of your grandpa. That is a taboo subject for Huo Ren.¡±

    Grandpa Huo had objected to Huo Mo bing a pilot from the start.

    But it was Huo Mo¡¯s dream and obsession to be a pilot since he was very young. So he went against Grandpa Huo¡¯s wishes, got into the air force school, and became a proud pilot.

    In his twenty years of career, he was glorious and received many awards. But it was regretful that his life ended because of it.

    After hearing about Huo Mo¡¯s past, Huo Wu¡¯s heart was a bit heavy too.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 121

    Huo Yusen must¡¯ve been sad about Huo Mo¡¯s death; he was like Huo Yusen¡¯s idol.

    She still remembered Huo Yusen¡¯s bright-spirited face in that photo. He yearned for the sky as much as Huo Mo. But unfortunately, he will never be able to achieve this dream.

    Just thinking about this in her head made Huo Wu feel sympathetic towards Huo Yusen.

    When he was just twelve, not only did he lose the elder he admired so much, his dream of bing a pilot was forcibly shattered as well.

    Back then, he was just a kid.

    How sad could he have been at the time?

    Seeing Huo Wu¡¯s sober face, Chu Xueyiforted her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. Today¡¯s the Lunar New Year! We should be happy.¡±

    Huo Wu forced herself to agree.

    After learning about what happened to Huo Mo, Huo Wu wanted to do something for Huo Yusen.

    But of course, she couldn¡¯t just rent an airne or a jet for Huo Yusen to fly, right?

    Not to mention even if she had the money to do so, Huo Yusen didn¡¯t have a formal and proper training to fly a ne too, so he probably wouldn¡¯t know how to go about flying one.

    This idea will probably not work.

    But since this path won¡¯t work, there would definitely be another one that will.

    Huo Wu thought about it hard; she really wanted to do something for Huo Yusen.

    At this time, Chu Xueyi called her.

    Huo Wu answered in confusion.

    Seeing Huo Wu with a confused look on her face, Chu Xueyi smiled and confirmed with Huo Wu as she washed an apple in the sink, ¡°Are you sure you are going to do this secretly? You won¡¯t even let your big brother know?¡±

    Hearing this, Huo Wu became awake immediately and nodded her head hard. ¡°Yep, don¡¯t tell anyone. Sister Chu, this is our secret. You must keep it between the two of us.¡±

    Chu Xueyi smiled slowly and gently said, ¡°Ok. This is our secret and I won¡¯t tell anyone about it.¡±

    Chu Xueyi was very efficient. By the third day of the new year, her team already sent their warmth to all the cleaning workers; they have helped improve the city.

    After receiving Chu Xueyi¡¯s text, Huo Wu was relieved and deleted the message.

    This was all she could do right now.

    When she was more capable, she would be able to do more.

    After helping out the cleaning people, Huo Wu finally could let go of a thing that was on her mind.

    At the same time, the cartoon profile picture that she ordered from a Weibo artist was sent to her as well. ¡°If there is something you are not satisfied with, there is a one-time small-scale revision¡­¡±

    But looking at this picture, she couldn¡¯t be more satisfied with the picture.

    The little fairy in the picture had a long braid and a cute and bright round face. The picture also had a pink tone, making Huo Wu feel girly and cute.

    The huge wings behind the little fairy were also very noticeable. The patterns on the wings wereplicated with many delicate variations, which were matching to the beauty of the little fairy.

    Huo Wu just thought that she didn¡¯t waste her two hundred dors. The picture was really worth this amount of money.

    She immediately changed her Weibo and WeChat profile pictures to this image.

    The little fairy in the picture was her, and the wing was Huo Yusen.

    No one but her and Huo Yusen would be able to understand the meaning behind this profile picture.

    The time passed really quickly. It was almost the ninth day of the New Year.

    After greeting their friends and rtives, Huo Yusen and Huo Yuan¡¯s breaks ended and they both became very busy again.

    Huo Wu and Yu Xinxin made ns to watch a movie together that day.

    Huo Wu arrived about half an hour earlier. Since Yu Xinxin hadn¡¯t arrived yet, she bought herself a cup of milk tea and proceeded to wait for Yu Xinxin in front of the milk tea store.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 122

    At this time, Huo Wu heard noises of a quarrel nearby.

    ¡°I hate you. Why don¡¯t a bad person like you just die already?¡±

    The sentence was from a cute and childish voice, yet the words were indeed horrendous.

    They were so horrendous that even Huo Wu looked towards the origin of the voice subconsciously.

    Not far away was a little girl who looked around the age of eight or nine. The little girl had two cute braids, nice clothes, and was wearing designer brands from top to bottom. But it seemed that her temper wasn¡¯t too good.

    The little girl pointed her finger at the strong and huge man in front of her, and said harshly, ¡°You are just here to steal our money! No one likes you!¡±

    After her sentence, the little girl threw the hot and unclosed milk on top of the man¡¯s head.

    It was unsure whether the little girl was good at aiming or if she just had good luck. The milk teanded exactly on the man¡¯s head.

    The sticky milk tea was all over the man¡¯s head.

    The liquid dripped down from his head.

    There were even some ck pearls that were stuck on his hair.

    He looked ridiculous and funny at the same time.

    Then, as if she realized that she did something wrong, the little girl stepped back a few steps. At the same time, the nanny who was standing to the side the entire time stepped up and picked up the little girl and apologized to the man, ¡°Sorry Young Master Mo. The Young Miss is still young and doesn¡¯t know anything. Please forgive her.¡±

    The young master that the nanny was talking to was silent for two seconds, then said angrily, ¡°Go away.¡±

    The nanny hurriedly said condescendingly, ¡°Yes yes, we will be gone right now.¡±

    The chaos was resolved abruptly.

    Hearing the words ¡°go away,¡± Huo Wu initially thought that the voice of the owner was a bit familiar. But after connecting the name ¡°Young Master Mo,¡± the identity of the man before her seemed very obvious and clear.

    The man who got milk tea all over his head was indeed Mo Ze.

    Huo Wu knew that as the illegitimate child of the Mo family, he had never been weed by the Mo family members.

    But she never knew that it was this bad.

    This little girl was only around eight or nine, what can she know about the phrase ¡°steal our money¡±? It was certainly her parents who had been passing these thoughts onto her.

    But Huo Wu could predict the horrible consequence that the little girl will get in the end.

    Mo Ze was a person who was restrained and liked to hold grudges.

    He couldn¡¯t really do anything at that particr instance, but it was hard to say what he would do in the future.

    Huo Wu took a sip of her milk tea. She was just about to sneak away, but it was at the exact same moment that Mo Ze turned his head around, his eyes meeting hers.

    Huo Wu was shocked, and she almost choked on the bubbles in her mouth.

    After swallowing those bubbles, she said dryly, ¡°What a coincidence.¡±

    Mo Ze looked at her with an unpredictable look, and then smiled fakely. ¡°Yeah, what a coincidence.¡±

    It was really unintended for Huo Wu to see Mo Ze at such a low point in his life. But as of now, she couldn¡¯t just leave him, nor could she just stay.

    Would Mo Ze hold a grudge towards her for seeing what just happened?

    If that¡¯s true, then it would really just be an unfortunate grudge that had no solid backing at all. Except for her standing on the street.

    After thinking about it, Huo Wu took out a packet of wet tissues from her pocket, opened it, and gave it to Mo Ze. ¡°Here, go ahead and clean yourself.¡±

    Mo Ze faced her with a moody look. He took the tissues from her and casually wiped his face that was covered in milk tea.

    Huo Wu tightened her lips, then pointed to the top of his head and reminded him quietly, ¡°There are also some bubbles on the top of your head.¡±

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 123

    Mo Ze hesitated for a moment, then pulled all the bubbles off himself as if nothing happened.

    He had gotten so much milk tea on him that he ended up finishing the whole tissue packet.

    After wiping himself up, Mo Ze threw away the wet tissues that smelled sweetly of the milk tea in disgust.

    Huo Wu thought Mo Ze had a really dark expression on him as if he was going to explode at any second.

    But who would be in a good mood after having milk tea poured over their heads?

    So it was quite normal for him to be upset.

    After giving him the wet tissues, Huo Wu thought about leaving the scene. But at this time, Mo Ze looked at her, and asked her with an unclear intention, ¡°You also don¡¯t think of me as a bad person, right?¡±

    Huo Wu subconsciously uttered a sound.

    She never thought that Mo Ze would ask her this question.

    This didn¡¯t seem to be an easy question.

    Huo Wu thought about it, then answered carefully, ¡°Everyone has their own positions. It is hard to judge if someone is a bad person or not.

    In the end, humans are always selfish and just want themselves to have a better life.

    If Mo Ze didn¡¯t use some tactics, he would probably have been long ago eaten up by those people in the Mo family.

    To make it clearer, no one was innocent. This all goes to show the person with the better tactics in their arsenal wins.

    And as of now, it seemed that Mo Ze was ahead in the game. He had already had control of half of his father¡¯spany. It was only a matter of time until he gained control of the other half.

    From Mo Ze¡¯s perspective, all he wanted to do was to survive. The things that he did to the Mo family weren¡¯t really wrong if you look at it his way. If he didn¡¯t use all these tactics, he wouldn¡¯t be standing here talking to her right now.

    But from the point of view of his half-siblings, they probably wouldn¡¯t wee an illegitimate child like Mo Ze taking control of theirpany, especially since he was endangering their share of the profits. So it also made sense why Mo Ze was a thorn in their eyes.

    Mo Ze wasn¡¯t a kind nor evil person. But in actuality, he had never done anything bad. He only used all these dirty tactics in order to keep himself safe.

    So, whether or not Mo Ze was a bad person was not a simple question. The little girl thought that he was a bad person, but Huo Wu didn¡¯t think so.

    Hearing Huo Wu¡¯s answer, Mo Ze raised his eyebrow triumphantly.

    Huo Wu thought that this issue was over, but she didn¡¯t expect Mo Ze to ask her again. ¡°How about you?¡±

    Huo Wu blinked her eyes in confusion. Herrge bright eyes had bits of innocence shining in them. ¡°What about me?¡±

    Mo Ze stared into Huo Wu¡¯s eyes, and enunciated clearly, ¡°What do you think of me?¡±

    Huo Wu thought Mo Ze¡¯s line of questioning was a bit weird.

    Was it important how she saw him?

    But seeing how Mo Ze was persistent with asking her these questions, she thought about her answers seriously, then answered honestly, ¡°I think you are ok.¡±

    When she got hit by his friend¡¯s car, not only did he ask his friend to apologize to her, he also took her to her big brother too. He also gave her arge red envelope during the New Year. And when the promo for <em>Throbbing</em> premiered, he even sent her a message specificallyplimenting her.

    To be honest, Mo Ze hadn¡¯t done anything that she didn¡¯t like during the times that they had interacted.

    So she didn¡¯t hate him.

    But thinking about the rtionship between him and Jiang Yuqin in the future, Huo Wu didn¡¯t want to interact with him too much so as to avoid any troubles in the future.

    Hearing the phrase ¡°you are ok,¡± Mo Zeughed deeply.

    He elongated his tone, and said weirdly, ¡°Oh¡­ So I¡¯m just ok to you.¡±

    Huo Wu rolled her eyes in her mind, <em>What else?</em>

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 124

    Then, Mo Ze stopped after a few chuckles. He looked at Huo Wu, and said, ¡°I hope to hear another answer from you in the future.¡±

    Another answer?

    What answer£¿

    For some reason, Huo Wu felt her heart shake after hearing this sentence.

    She felt that there was something deviating away from the original history and going towards an unknown destination.

    At this time, a chilly breeze made Huo Wu shrink her neck. She stared at Mo Ze¡¯s wet hair and sighed. ¡°How about you go home and take a shower first? Your hair is still wet, and you might get sick from the cold wind.¡± Although Mo Ze wiped his face and hair and got rid of the bubbles on his head, his hair was still wet. And with a temperature below zero degrees Celsius, it would be inevitable for Mo Ze to get sick from the cold wind.

    Hearing this, Mo Ze seemed to smile a bit. ¡°Are you worried about my well-being?¡±

    Huo Wu red at him, and said, ¡°I was just reminding you. It¡¯s very cold today. If you don¡¯t dry up your hair, you are really going to get sick. And getting sick is notfortable at all!¡±

    At this time, Yu Xinxin arrived. Seeing Mo Ze, who was standing in front of Huo Wu, she looked at Hu Wu strangely, then looked at Mo Ze with a weird look too. She was a bit confused.

    When the hooligans gave them trouble at the karaoke, Mo Ze actually went up and helped them. At that time, Yu Xinxin was a bit scared too, so she didn¡¯t think too much. But when she thought about it againter, why would someone who cares so much about their own gains help them?

    But looking at Mo Ze right now, could it be that he had been in love with Huo Wu for a long time?

    The more Yu Xinxin thought about it, the more she thought it could be true.

    Mo Ze knew as well that it wasn¡¯t a convenient moment to be here right now. He shrugged then followed suit to leave.

    After taking a few steps, Mo Ze suddenly turned around and said to Huo Wu, ¡°By the way, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner in a few days to thank you for the tissues.¡±

    Then, before Huo Wu had the time to reply, Mo Ze walked toward his car and waved to her with his back facing her.

    When Mo Ze left, Yu Xinxin immediately gossiped, ¡°Ah Wu, tell me the truth. What¡¯s the rtionship between you and Mo Ze?¡±

    And Mo Ze said he was going to treat her to dinner?!

    Huo Wu had gotten so close to Mo Ze without her realizing.

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t want to mention Mo Ze, so she just said, ¡°Xinxin, we are really not close at all.¡±

    Yu Xinxin didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Then why is he treating you to dinner?¡±

    Huo Wu smugly shrugged and said, ¡°You heard him. He is only treating me to dinner because I gave him a packet of wet tissues earlier.¡±

    Yu Xinxin looked at Huo Wu, still with a bit of disbelief on her face. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Really!¡±

    Seeing that she couldn¡¯t get anymore information out of Huo Wu, Yu Xinxin simply gave up.

    The two of them ate dinner, watched a movie, and also went shopping. When Huo Wu got home, it was already 10 pm.

    When Huo Wu got home, Huo Yusen seemed to be at home already since it was all bright through the window. When she got in, she immediately felt the warm air from within the house.

    When Huo Wu got inside the house, she shouted gently, ¡°Big brother!¡°

    But no one answered her.

    She blinked and looked around the first floor. When she saw that there was no one around, she went upstairs.

    Huo Wu went up to Huo Yusen¡¯s room and was just about to knock on the door when Huo Yusen opened the door from the inside.

    He was wearing a ck and smooth bathrobe, and there were still water drops dripping in front of his chest.

    One of his hands was wiping his wet hair, and the other was on the doorknob.

    Seeing Huo Wu, he was surprised for a second. ¡°Ah Wu, you¡¯re back.¡±

    Seeing Huo Yusen in his bathrobe, Huo Wu covered her eyes subconsciously.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 125

    Huo Yusen probably thought that there was no one around, which was why his robe was a bit loose. At her first nce, Huo Wu sawrge amounts of his exposed chest.

    After a while, Huo Wu peaked through an opening between her fingers.

    When she looked at him again, Huo Yusen had tightened up his bathrobe, and now only some bits of his corbone were showing.

    Huo Wu would have never thought that she would see two men with their hair wet today.

    In the morning, she saw Mo Ze with his messy wet hair, which made him look a bit embarrassed.

    But as for Huo Yusen in the current moment, his wet and ck hair made him look more sexy and wild.

    It was breathtaking looking at him.

    Huo Wu slowly lowered her hands and asked knowingly, ¡°Big brother, did you just take a shower?¡±

    Huo Yusen acknowledged her with a sound and said, ¡°Ah Wu, do you have a hairdryer in your room?¡±

    Huo Wu nodded her head hurriedly. ¡°Yep.¡±

    ¡°Let me use it for a bit. Mine broke.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± Huo Wu said. Then, she went to her room and got the hairdryer out.

    But she didn¡¯t give the hairdryer to Huo Yusen. Instead, she held onto the hairdryer, put it in front of her chest, and said smilingly, ¡°Big brother, let me blow-dry your hair for you.¡±

    Huo Yusen massaged the area between his brows and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡±

    Huo Wu was unsatisfied. She pouted, and then disagreed, ¡°Big brother, how am I being ridiculous? You even warmed my feet with your hands before. What¡¯s the problem with me blow-drying your hair?¡±

    Huo Yusen raised his eyebrow, then lowered his eyes to look at Huo Wu. ¡°You know how to do it?¡±

    Huo Wu blushed for a bit for some reason.

    But she returned to her calm state quickly, then answered softly, ¡°I do.¡±

    Huo Wu made Huo Yusen sit on the bed first. Then, she plugged in and turned the hairdryer on, and started helping him blow-drying his hair.

    Huo Wu was an actress in her past life. Although she mostly had her hair done by stylists, she was still only an unknown actress. So she only had an agent instead of a professional stylist helping her. So sometimes, she even had to be her own stylist.

    After having grown used to styling her own hair, she indeed learned some tricks. And since she also sneakily learned some skills from professional stylists, her styling abilities weren¡¯t bad at all.

    It could be because she got to observe stylists styling actors many times, so when Huo Wu dried Huo Yusen¡¯s hair, she seemed fluent at it as well. After a while, Huo Yusen seemed a lot more dressed up.

    While drying his hair, Huo Wu also kindly asked him if the heat was too hot.

    To be honest, Huo Yusen had really nice hair. Huo Wu thought it was pretty soft when she was touching it.

    Then she suddenly remembered a saying that she saw sometime earlier. The saying said that a man would not usually let people touch their important spots.

    But as of now, she had been touching Huo Yusen¡¯s important spot an infinite amount of times.

    At the end, Huo Wu gave Huo Yusen a nice hairstyle.

    This hairstyle was different from that of his usual one, but it still fitted him.

    This proved that for good-looking people, no matter how you dress them up, they would be able to handle that look perfectly. Not to mention the hairstyle Huo Wu made was actually a good fit for Huo Yusen, making him look even more handsome.

    Huo Wu happily asked Huo Yusen, ¡°Big brother, does it look good?¡±

    Huo Yusen answered with a sound gently.

    At this time, Huo Wu saw that there was still a drop of water behind Huo Yusen¡¯s ear.

    She didn¡¯t dry up his hairpletely, because she heard that it was bad for a person¡¯s hair.

    It probably dripped down from his hair when she was blow-drying it.

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t think too much. She just tiptoed and gently wiped away the drop of water that was behind Huo Yusen¡¯s ear.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 126

    Huo Yusen¡¯s temperature was a bit low, and his skin felt as if it were a piece of fine jade. On the other hand, her fingers were warm and soft. When her thin and fair hands slid past the back of Huo Yusen¡¯s ear, Huo Yusen reacted before he could think. He caught the hand behind his ear quickly.

    Because what just happened was a bit too sudden, he was unable to control the amount of strength he used. As a result, Huo Wu fell onto him uncontrobly.

    When Huo Wu fell down, she was a bit scared. Since one of her hands was held onto by Huo Yusen, her other hand subconsciously looked for something as support.

    And as a consequence, she coincidentally ced her left hand onto Huo Yusen¡¯s thigh.

    So as of now, Huo Yusen was sitting on the bed. And as for Huo Wu, one of her hands was held onto tightly by Huo Yusen, while the other hand was firmly on Huo Yusen¡¯s thigh.

    Her body was slightly tilted forward and was positioned in-between his legs. It was as if she was about to kiss his chin.

    Huo Wu was a bit shocked by what just happened.

    After a while, she subconsciously lifted her head. And in the next second, she was looking into the deep and attractive dark eyes of Huo Yusen.

    Huo Yusen¡¯s eyes were dark and deep, as if there was an entire universe hidden in there, broad yet mysterious and unbounded, making her unable to pull away from his eyes.

    It was as if she was going to drown in those beautiful and attractive eyes of his.

    They continued staring at each other for a while as if they were unable to break eye contact with each other. It was only when Huo Yusen¡¯s long eyshes fluttered did Huo Wu realize what was going on.

    Huo Wu hurriedly removed her hand from Huo Yusen¡¯s thigh.

    Huo Wu¡¯s heart continued thumping hard even after she got off him as if her heart was going to jump out of her at any moment.

    Her hands were also sweaty from the intense eye contact.

    It was at this moment that Huo Wu realized that she was doomed.

    She probably, maybe, or very likely had started having feelings for Huo Yusen.

    There were actually already signs of this earlier on.

    If it weren¡¯t for her having feelings towards him and wanting him to be with her, then she wouldn¡¯t have been so affected by not being able to participate in his past.

    If it weren¡¯t for her having feelings towards him, then she wouldn¡¯t have been affected by Chu Xueyi¡¯s love and affection towards him.

    If it weren¡¯t for her having feelings towards him, then she wouldn¡¯t have the thought of being with him all the time.

    If it weren¡¯t for her having feelings towards him, then she wouldn¡¯t have whined in front of him, nor would she have flirted with him intentionally or unintentionally.

    All these signs proved that she had possibly, maybe, or very likely fallen in love with him. She truly had fallen in love with him.

    Undoubtedly.

    Her admiration towards him had already deviated from its original path during the times they spent with each other.

    So she had already liked him this much after all this time.

    But thinking about it from another point of view, Huo Wu thought that it was actually pretty reasonable for her to like Huo Yusen.

    She had already known that he wasn¡¯t her biological brother from the start; they had no rtionship by blood at all.

    He was handsome, attractive, young, and rich. He was as bright as a shining star, making people naturally pay attention to him.

    In addition, he was the person who cared about her the most in her past life and her present life. So it waspletely normal for her to end up liking him.

    But, after realizing her feelings for him, Huo Wu was still a bit worried.

    She knew exactly what had to happen for her to like Huo Yusen in the open: she had to reveal her identity.

    But she can¡¯t bet on it as of now.

    She can¡¯t predict what will happen after she reveals her real identity.

    Her future might be better than the original owner of the body. Or, it might be worse.

    She had been so lost in the warmth he gave her for the past months.

    As a result, she had to be very careful in making every single decision. She might lose everything that she had currently if she made one wrong move, including the warmth that she had right now.

    So, for now, she was too afraid to bet on it.

    Huo Wu used the acting skills that she learned in her past and present life and adjusted her emotions with the fastest speed.

    She blinked her eyes, refrained all the love from her eyes, and pushed down her desires to be with him.

    She put her hands before her body and lowered her head. She then called Huo Yusen with a scared voice, as if she was a child who had done something wrong, ¡°Big brother¡­¡±

    Huo Yusen looked at Huo Wu for a moment, and his eyes became extremelyplicated with unknown emotions.

    He closed his eyes hard, massaged the area between his eyes, and was back to his normal calm self when he opened his eyes again.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should sleep now.¡±

    Huo Wu said, ¡°Oh,¡± and quickly went back to her room after bidding him good night.

    When she got back to her room, Huo Wu let herself fall onto the soft bed without any control.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 127

    She buried her face into the warm nket.

    And in the next second, she sighed deeply with a dejected tone.

    She knew clearly that she wasn¡¯t going to get any reactions from Huo Yusen, so why was she so disappointed when she saw that he was all calm.

    But she also knew clearly that it would be abnormal if he wasn¡¯t calm at that moment.

    But, she was still a bit sad.

    However, after feeling sad for a bit, Huo Wu was energized again.

    Let¡¯s just let things be this way forever; it was already good enough for her for their rtionship to remain this way.

    She was not Jiang Wu, but Huo Wu.

    As her brother, he would give her unlimited and unconditional love and warmth. As for her, she would hide underneath his wings and follow her dreams.

    It seemed to be nice being his sister and the little princess of the Huo family forever as well.

    Although that would be kind of unfair for Jiang Yuqin.

    But there were not many fair things in the world anyways. Not to mention how Jiang Yuqin had caused so much harm to the original owner of the body in the past life; she wasn¡¯t a good person either.

    Huo Wu only felt a bit bad for Jiang Yuqin for two seconds.

    She was only a normal person and not a saint. She had her own desires as well.

    And as of now, her desire was to be Huo Wu forever.

    The next day, Huo Wu woke up a bitte.

    When she finished brushing her teeth and washing her face and changing her clothes, she surprisingly saw someone who should already be at work.

    Huo Wu looked at her phone with confusion. She wasn¡¯t wrong. It was the tenth day of the lunar calendar, so Huo Yusen should have been at work instead of on break.

    So why was he sitting on the sofa in the living room as of now and looking like he was working on some business matters?

    After noticing Huo Wuing down the stairs, Huo Yusen closed hisptop and told Auntie Zhang who was standing not too far away, ¡°Auntie Zhang, let¡¯s eat breakfast now.¡±

    Auntie Zhang, who was busy in the kitchen, acknowledged his words with a sound.

    The food was already cooked and was being warmed as of now. They were just waiting for Huo Wu toe down and eat breakfast.

    So the moment Huo Wu appeared, Auntie Zhang began bringing dishes one by one onto the table.

    Since it was still during the first month of the lunar year, the food was particrlyvish at the Huo family.

    Auntie Zhang was also almost as good a chef as the ones at those big hotels as well.

    So the food on the table smelled and looked amazing.

    But Huo Wu wasn¡¯t feeling well enough to eat at the moment. She was a bit worried when she sat down at the table.

    What happened yesterday was an ident. Although they made eye contact for a bit too long and the position of her hand was a bit off, that shouldn¡¯t affect their ¡°brother-sister rtionship,¡± right?

    And he wouldn¡¯t purposely avoid her too?

    Even though it was a bit awkward yesterday, the two of them didn¡¯t make the awkwardness too obvious as well.

    So, basically, nothing had happened, right?

    Huo Wu picked up a shrimp with her chopstick, but she didn¡¯t put it into her mouth.

    Then, the next second, she put the shrimp into Huo Yusen¡¯s bowl, and asked him carefully, ¡°Big brother, are you not working today?¡±

    Huo Yusen made a sound coldly.

    Huo Wu really couldn¡¯t figure out what he was thinking with his attitude.

    Did he really think she vited him yesterday?

    Because not only did she touch his ear, she even touched his thigh!

    Although it was an ident, it was the fact that she touched him. She knew that he had a pet peeve with cleanliness, and he never really had any physical contact with the opposite sex as well.

    As his younger sister, she was an exception.

    Was she going to lose her privilege now?

    Thinking about this, Huo Wu felt her world growing dark and gloomy.

    Her heart turned cold, and she robotically put the food into her mouth.

    But the originally delicious food had no taste in her mouth at this time.

    While Huo Wu was eating, Huo Yusen suddenly asked her, ¡°What do you think about your life as of now?¡±

    Huo Wu blinked her eyes in confusion. What kind of weird question is this?

    She answered perplexedly, ¡°It¡¯s great.¡±

    As of now, she had a warm home.

    She had a dad who wasn¡¯t home often, but who cared a lot about her. She also had a good brother who would be home on time for her no matter how busy his job gets.

    She had no issues with getting food or clothes and didn¡¯t have to wander like how she did in her past life, where she didn¡¯t know where to ce her heart.

    She also didn¡¯t have to worry about the unspoken rules of the entertainment industry and could do whatever she wanted to do.

    So, she really thought her life was great as of now.

    Huo Yusen put down his chopstick, looked into her eyes, and said slowly and steadily, ¡°So, are you still satisfied being my sister?¡±

    Hearing this, Huo Wu hurried and prepared to express how she felt.

    In order to make Huo Yusen believe her, she used all her strength to act.

    Her eyes and tones were both genuine. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m satisfied. Big brother, to me, the luckiest thing that had happened to me in this life is to be your sister.¡±

    Huo Yusen took a deep look at Huo Wu, was silent for two seconds, then concluded, ¡°So, you are very satisfied with your current life. You are also satisfied with me and want to be my sister forever, right?¡±

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 128

    This was the first time Huo Wu heard such a long sentenceing from Huo Yusen.

    She blinked her eyes in confusion.

    The questions Huo Yusen asked today made her extremely confused.

    What did he mean by ¡°so you are very satisfied with your life and me right now, and want to be my sister forever?¡±

    Huo Wu leaned closer to Huo Yusen, baffled. She looked into his deep dark eyes and asked softly, ¡°Big brother, what are you talking about? Why don¡¯t I understand what you¡¯re saying?¡± As she talked, she put her hands on his hands and shook them whiningly.

    Huo Yusen stared into the clear and innocent eyes of hers.

    There was some confusion in there, but there was more of her reliance on him.

    She didn¡¯t know anything yet.

    She didn¡¯t know that she wasn¡¯t actually a part of the Huo family and that she had no actual connections to any of the family members. She also didn¡¯t know that she was not rted to him by blood at all.

    She had no idea of her true identity.

    If he exposed the truth just for his own selfish desires, wouldn¡¯t it be hurtful for her?

    She was just about to turn 18.

    She hadn¡¯t had her 18th birthday yet, so she was still a minor.

    Moreover, she was satisfied with her current life. And as the little princess of the Huo family, she had been living a happy life.

    If he cruelly ripped away the illusions of her life as of now, he didn¡¯t know if she would be able to handle it.

    He could have just kept things as how they were, just like when he first learned about the truth: pretend as if nothing had happened. But because now certain desires had been growing inside of him, he couldn¡¯t help but ask those questions tentatively.

    After learning she wasn¡¯t his biological sister, he allowed her to get closer to him.

    And the consequence of that was the uncontrolled feelings that had been emerging within him.

    Huo Wu was getting nervous as she still didn¡¯t get a response from Huo Yusen.

    The look in his eyes was tooplicated to understand.

    Huo Wu shook Huo Yusen¡¯s hand intimately again.

    She thought she hadn¡¯t ttered him enough or she wasn¡¯t being genuine enough. So after thinking about it for a bit, she tightened her lips and said again seriously, ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m very happy right now. Dad and you are both very nice to me. I want things to be this way forever.¡±

    After Huo Wu finished her sentence, Huo Yusen finally responded. His voice was deep and attractive like jades clinking against each other. He repeated her final words, ¡°You want things to be this way forever?¡±

    Huo Wu nodded her head hard. ¡°Right, like how things are right now.¡±

    Not having her true identity exposed.

    Not being kicked out of the Huo family.

    And not having to deal with Jiang Yuqin¡¯s revenge.

    The current state was enough for her: everything was peaceful and happy with Huo Yusen apanying her.

    Huo Wu wasn¡¯t a greedy person. She was satisfied with how things were as of now as she didn¡¯t dare to wish for more.

    Huo Yusen took a long look at Huo Wu and confirmed that every one of her sentences was genuine. He looked away, and replied to her, ¡°Ok.¡±

    He would fulfill every one of her wishes.

    And those wishes naturally included the one she was hoping for right now.

    If this was what she wanted, then he would do so.

    It shouldn¡¯t be hard for him to keep things as they were now, as his feelings for her had not yet be too unmanageable .

    ***

    The days of the first lunar month went by as quickly as a rocket ship. It was already the 14th day of the New Year.

    Tomorrow would be the 15th and thest day of the first lunar month.

    Ever since Huo Wu was cast in the movie <em>Throbbing</em>, she pretty much had half-entered the entertainment industry. As a result, she had her own ways of getting news as well.

    Just a moment ago, she heard from someone in the industry that Jiang Yuqin got a main female role for a show. Although this wasn¡¯t announced to the public yet, it had pretty much been confirmed.

    The character Jiang Yuqin got was naturally hers in her past life as well. But in the past life, Mo Ze was the one who helped her get the role. However, it didn¡¯t appear so in this life.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 129

    This was because Mo Ze was still asking her to apany him to dinner yesterday without mentioning anything else. It seems that Jiang Yuqin and he aren¡¯t close to each other yet.

    But if it wasn¡¯t Mo Ze, then who could it be?

    Then, all of a sudden, Huo Wu thought about her grandpa Zhang Guo.

    Zhang Guo mentioned before that he wanted to meet Jiang Yuqin. However, since it was Chinese New Year at the time, Huo Yusen suggested scheduling the meeting after the celebration, as actors had to spend time with their family as well.

    Huo Wu thought Zhang Guo would meet with Jiang Yuqin after the first lunar month had passed.

    But as of now, Jiang Yuqin had gotten the casting role earlier. Had Zhang Guo met with Jiang Yuqin already and helped her obtain that opportunity?

    Thinking about it this way, Huo Wu was getting a bit anxious.

    Why wasn¡¯t she notified about any news of Zhang Guo meeting up with Jiang Yuqin?

    Otherwise, she would have been able to observe how things were going live.

    But now, she had no idea about the meeting between Zhang Guo and Jiang Yuqin.

    But even if Jiang Yuqin looked like Grandma, Grandpa wouldn¡¯t be able to link a connection between them that easily, right?

    The country had arge poption, so there were a lot of people who looked simr to each other anyways.

    And most people who looked extremely simr to each other were actually not rted to each other by blood at all. Those who had no blood connection tended to look more alikepared to those who were connected by blood.

    Therefore, even though Jiang Yuqin looked like Grandma, Grandpa wouldn¡¯t necessarily conclude that she was the one who had blood ties with him and not Huo Wu.

    But although Huo Wu thought about it this way, she was actually still a bit nervous.

    She stood up and made a decision: she will go to Huo Yusen¡¯spany and ask him about what happened.

    Huo Yusen should have been the person who arranged the meeting between Grandpa and Jiang Yuqin.

    So if Grandpa really did meet Jiang Yuqin, then Huo Yusen must have been at the scene, which meant he would naturally know what had happened at the time.

    Thinking about this, Huo Wu took the car keys from the coffee table without hesitation and directly drove to Huo Yusen¡¯spany.

    When Huo Wu got to thepany, it was only 4:30 pm.

    Generally, Huo Yusen gets off at 5:00 pm.

    It was only around half an hour until Huo Yusen got off work, so Huo Wu decided to wait for him downstairs instead of bothering him.

    Huo Wu was originally nning to wait for Huo Yusen at the nearby coffee shop. But when she got out of her car, she saw an old grandpa ying the erhu not far away from her.

    The old man looked around the age of 80. His hair and beard had already turned gray and he was crouching, which made him look skinny and weak.

    He looked as if he didn¡¯t have enough strength, as he was ying the erhu choppily. There was a bowl in front of him, which was probably the container for donations from passersby.

    But as of right then, there were only a few dor bills inside the bowl. They probably wouldn¡¯t even add up to more than ten dors.

    The weather was quite cold. The old man was wearing a ragged cotton jacket and trembling asionally. However, he held on to the erhu tightly and yed the piece <em>The Moon Reflection of Erquan</em> choppily after each recovery from the shiver.

    In honesty, the music wasn¡¯t too great, but Huo Wu still chose to walk towards him instead of the coffee shop anyways.

    She walked in front of the old man, took out her wallet, and took out 500 dor bills. She put the money inside the bowl and ced a small rock on top of them so they won¡¯t get blown away by the wind.

    She kneeled down slowly, looked at the unfocused eyes of the old man, and said smilingly, ¡°Old grandpa, you y so well!¡±

    Hearing this, the old man slowly smiled. His eyes were unclear and unfocused, but his smile was very kind. ¡°Thank you, youngdy.¡±

    Huo Wu shook her head. ¡°No problem.¡±

    The wind was still blowing. Huo Wu tightened up the scarf around her neck, and suggested, ¡°Old grandpa, why don¡¯t you go home first? It¡¯s too cold today.¡±

    The old grandpa nodded and then shook his head. ¡°Youngdy, you are so kind. Let me y you a piece and then I¡¯ll go home when I¡¯m done.

    Huo Wu rubbed her hands, and said ¡®ok.¡¯

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 130

    Huo Wu originally thought the old grandpa would y <em>The Moon Reflection of Erquan</em> again. However, it turned out that the old grandpa yed a catchy and happy piece, <em>Happiness,</em> next.

    Because the old grandpa yed especially seriously this time, a crowd of people gathered to listen to him.

    There were some people who were on their way to work/home, and there were a few cleaning people too.

    The piece was cheerful and made those who listened to it happy.

    When the piece was done, Huo Wu pped her hands, which made those around her do the same as well.

    The old grandpa was smiling. ¡°Happy New Year, youngdy.¡±

    Huo Wu slowly smiled too. ¡°Happy New Year to you too, old grandpa.¡±

    Huo Wu watched as the old grandpa picked up the money and cleaned up. He waved goodbye to Huo Wu, and only when he was a bit far away did she remember what she was here for.

    Huo Wu looked at her phone and found out that more than half an hour had already passed.

    It was 5:10 pm.

    Ten minutes had passed since Huo Yusen got off work. She didn¡¯t know if he had alreadye downstairs or not.

    Did she identally miss him?

    Thinking about this, she rushed towards Huo Yusen¡¯spany.

    But she didn¡¯t walk far when she saw Huo Yusen, who was standing not far away from her.

    He just stood there and looked at her quietly. She didn¡¯t know how long he had been there.

    Huo Wu blinked her eyes, and hurriedly jogged next to Huo Yusen. ¡°Big brother!¡±

    Afterwards, she smiled sweetly towards Huo Yusen and mischievously put her cold hands into his warm pocket.

    When she reached into his pocket, she sighedfortably, and the smile on her face became even brighter.

    Her older brother¡¯s pocket was so warm, just like him.

    ¡°Big brother, are you done with work?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Huo Yusen held on to Huo Wu¡¯s hand inside his pocket and pulled her toward his car.

    The warm heat hit their faces immediately once they got in the car.

    Huo Wu was finally relieved from the bitterly cold wind. She took off her scarf and prepared to go home in Huo Yusen¡¯s car.

    As for her own car, she will just have to find someone else to drive it back for her next time.

    After seeing Huo Wu, Xiao Wang turned around and greeted her, ¡°Miss Huo.¡±

    Huo Wu greeted him back with a smile.

    As he was getting the car ready, Xiao Wang eximed, ¡°Miss Huo, you are so kind.¡±

    It was very cold today, so thepany got off work early. Mr. Huo and he had actually been here a while ago.

    They also saw the part where Huo Wu gave the old grandpa 500 dors.

    It was actually not that rare for her to give money, since she had a lot. What was rare was the fact that Huo Wu actually finished listening to the piece called <em>Happiness</em> in the cold.

    There weren¡¯t that many people as kind as Huo Wu in the upper ss.

    What made him reflect even more was the fact that the old grandpa yed a happy song for Huo Wu to the best of his ability afterwards.

    He had met this old grandpa before, but the piece he yed the most often was the sad <em>The Moon Reflection of Erquan</em>. But today, the old grandpa actually yed another piece; it was probably to thank Huo Wu and to wish her to live every day of her life happily.

    Hearing Xiao Wang¡¯s words, Huo Wu turned her head hurriedly and asked Huo Yusen, ¡°Big brother, were you already downstairs?¡±

    So, he saw everything that she did?

    Huo Yusen answered her softly with a sound.

    Huo Wu seemed to be exhibiting her kindness both times Huo Yusen saw her outside of home.

    The first time was when she talked to two cleaning people. He was a bit far from the scene, so he didn¡¯t see the two cleaning people clearly. But, it wasn¡¯t hard for him to imagine her friendly actions. As for the second time, or this time, she spoke to an 80-year-old grandpa gently and patiently.

    It seemed to be the first time he saw Huo Wu this soft.

    It was different from being yful, cute, or innocent.

    She was being so soft that she seemed almost gentle.

    He inadvertently discovered her kind side.

    And such kindness was especially precious and rare in today¡¯s society.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 131

    After this conversation, Huo Wu couldn¡¯t help but begin whispering to Huo Yusen.

    Although the driver, Xiao Wang, wasn¡¯t just a random person, Huo Wu still subconsciously didn¡¯t want him to hear their conversation.

    She leaned closer to Huo Yusen¡¯s ear, lowered her voice, and asked softly, ¡°Big brother, did Jiang Yuqin meet with Grandpa?¡±

    Her warm and minty breath surrounded his ear. After asking this question, she leaned back and looked at Huo Yusen with her clear and shining eyes.

    Her blinks were like the stars in the sky.

    Her eyes were full of him.

    And only him.

    Staring at those clear and beautiful eyes of hers, Huo Yusen softly acknowledged the event.

    After getting the expected answer, Huo Wu went closer to his ear again and asked softly her second question, ¡°What did Grandpa say about it?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa only met with her once and left pretty quickly for some business afterwards.¡±

    So Grandpa had only met once with Jiang Yuqin?

    Then Grandpa probably wouldn¡¯t have connected Jiang Yuqin to anything else in such a short amount of time.

    Huo Wu was much more relieved after learning about this.

    Although Grandpa had given Huo Yusen control of thepany, he still hadn¡¯t left the industrypletely. So it was understandable for him to be busy. Moreover, there¡¯s nothing better than for Grandpa to be extremely busy as then he would have no time to care about Jiang Yuqin.

    Huo Wu blinked and went next to Huo Yusen¡¯s ear and asked her third question, ¡°Big brother, then about the main female role that Jiang Yuqin got. Was that from Grandpa too?¡±

    Huo Yusen hesitated and didn¡¯t answer directly. Instead, he answered, ¡°Grandpa told me to take care of her for a bit.¡±

    Huo Wu nodded her head understandingly.

    In actuality, Huo Yusen was actually the one who provided Jiang Yuqin with the resource. Although Grandpa told him to care for her, he really just meant to help her a little bit. As for what Huo Yusen did, which was directly giving Jiang Yuqin the main female role of a quite well-known director, it was not of Grandpa¡¯s intentions at all.

    It was actually Huo Yusen¡¯s own intentions. After confirming that Jiang Yuqin was his biological sister, Huo Yusen chose to put a lid on this information instead of revealing it. So forpensation, he gave her a main female role. If she used this opportunity well, then she would have a very bright future as a celebrity.

    She would live a good life even without being in the Huo family.

    But to Huo Wu, his response meant that although Grandpa didn¡¯t give Jiang Yuqin the resource directly, he asked Huo Yusen to do it for him.

    From this interpretation, Huo Wu thought that since Grandpa had already given Jiang Yuqin a main female role, he probably won¡¯t keep thinking about her anymore. As a very busy person, it was already quite difficult for Grandpa to meet with Jiang Yuqin. It probably won¡¯t be easy to schedule another meeting again.

    But to confirm her thoughts, she asked Huo Yusen one more time.

    It was as if she was obsessed with whispering in his ear. This time, Huo Wu leaned close to his ear again and said softly, ¡°Big brother, then will Grandpa meet with Jiang Yuqin again?¡±

    Huo Yusen raised his eyebrow and said cooly, ¡°Grandpa¡¯s busy.¡±

    In fact, after this meeting, Zhang Guo will leave Jiang Yuqin to survive on her own now.

    After meeting Jiang Yuqin, Zhang Guo said to Huo Yusen with disappointment, ¡°It¡¯s true that they look quite alike, but they havepletely different auras. Not alike at all.¡±

    But how can two people be exactly the same in this world?

    Grandma was born in a wealthy family and had an aura of gracefulness. As for Jiang Yuqin, she had lived in the lower ss since she was born.

    How can they have the same aura with these different experiences?

    And to be honest, Zhang Guo was not as deeply in love with Grandma as he wanted everyone else to believe.

    He wanted to remember his deceased wife by meeting someone who looked like her. He moved himself, but not anybody else. And after meeting Jiang Yuqin, he couldn¡¯t even wait a minute in meeting his little girlfriend.

    But there was no need to tell Huo Wu any of these things.

    After hearing Huo Yusen¡¯s response, Huo Wu finally allowed herself to stop worrying about it.

    Because she was whispering near Huo Yusen¡¯s ear, she was situated very close to him.

    They were so close that she could count each of his long eyshes one by one.

    Huo Wu wrapped her arms around his neck and put her head on his shoulder; she was intimately half-hanging on his body.

    Xiao Wang, who was driving the car, carefully chose to look at the small mirror inside the car at that moment.

    Oh. My. Lord.

    Look at what he just saw.

    Miss Huo was half-hanging on Mr. Huo intimately!

    And Mr. Huo didn¡¯t reject it!

    Oh my god.

    Neck wrapping, leaning on each other, and being so physically close. These two look really too intimate.

    Xiao Wang still remembered a couple of months ago when Mr. Huo had asked him for advice on interacting with his sister when he just came back to the country.

    He remembered himself telling Mr. Huo to care for his sister more and be more patient with her as well.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 132

    He didn¡¯t think that Mr. Huo would have learned everything he told him so fluently after a few months, and it looked like his rtionship with his sister had gotten evermore closer.

    Congrats to him!

    After taking a few sneak peeks behind him, Xiao Wang stopped looking at them.

    No matter what, it was better for the two siblings to have a good rtionship than a bad rtionship.

    In the past, Miss Huo was next to nonexistent to Mr. Huo. When Mr. Huo came back to the country, it was as if he didn¡¯t even remember having a sister. He had never even mentioned her name once.

    So now that their rtionship had finally gotten better, it indeed counted as something good.

    Although they seemed to be a bit too close.

    But at least it was still within the normal range.

    Her sister also often wrapped her arm around his neck when she was young too.

    Thinking about it this way, Xiao Wang thought he was just overreacting earlier.

    Wasn¡¯t it just neck wrapping, shoulder leaning, and close physical contacts? What¡¯s wrong with that?

    Nah, there was nothing weird at all.

    He should just focus on driving his car.

    ***

    Not long after Jiang Yuqin met with Grandpa, Huo Wu had to go back to school too.

    High school seniors always had less of a break than others.

    But at least after getting through high school and the most difficult semester, what will being are the three-month long break and light and enjoyable college life.

    As for thest semester of her high school life, Huo Wu put in a lot of effort studying.

    She knew that she had weak foundations, and she wasn¡¯t that smart. Moreover, there were many easy knowledge points that she didn¡¯t understand, so she had to work harder than others as well.

    After a whole day of learning, if others studied until 11:00 pm at night, then she will study until 1:00 am in the morning.

    If she put in more time and effort, she would definitely improve.

    Even if the improvement was small, Huo Wu would still be satisfied with it.

    She didn¡¯t graduate high school in her past life, so she had never experienced racing against time studying.

    It was another night.

    Huo Wu looked at the gaokao countdown on the wall and encouraged herself to keep going.

    There were only around 70 days left. And that was only around two months of time.

    It will be over soon.

    And who knows? Maybe in the future, she would think back to this hard but precious time.

    In this life, she didn¡¯t n to go to a film and television academy. Although she would still enter the entertainment industry, she wanted to experience another type of college life.

    A college life that has nothing to do with the entertainment industry.

    After working through a few more problems, the time had slowly approached 12:00 am.

    She yawned several times and wanted to keep going, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t resist the sleepiness and fell asleep.

    Huo Wu woke up due to the noises behind her.

    Someone seemed to have put a coat over her.

    The person¡¯s cool fingertips glide pass the back of her neck. She usually didn¡¯t fall into a deep sleep, so she woke up immediately.

    Huo Wu opened her eyes and rubbed them as she slowly straightened her back.

    Then, she saw Huo Yusen, who was standing next to her.

    She blinked her eyes in confusion. ¡°Big brother?¡±

    Huo Yusen pulled back his hands as if nothing had happened.

    However, he could still feel the lingering touch on his fingers.

    Warm and smooth.

    Huo Yusen put his hand in his pocket casually and slowly said, ¡°I heard from our neighbor that the lights in your room were always lit up until veryte at night. I was worried about you so I came over to check up on you.¡±

    Huo Wu hesitated at first, then was a bit angry.

    Why were the neighbors not minding their own businesses?!

    She just wanted to study a bit more since it was her senior year. Why were they being such a tattletale?!

    Thinking about it this way, Huo Wu said sadly, ¡°Big brother, I was studying.¡±

    Huo Yusen took his hands out from the pocket and rubbed her hair.

    ¡°I know, but even with studying, you don¡¯t have to put into so much effort all at once. You have to both study and rest.

    Huo Wu tightened her lips and looked a bit upset. ¡°I know, but I¡¯m too dumb. There are so many things I don¡¯t know, so I have to study more.¡±

    It was already thest semester of her high school years, when else will she get to study if not now?

    She wanted to get into a satisfactory college with her own hard work.

    Hopefully, she can still make it if she started working hard right now.

    Huo Yusen raised one of his eyebrows, lifted Huo Wu¡¯s chin up gently, and disagreed, ¡°How are you stupid?¡±

    Huo Wu smiled, and said, ¡°I¡¯m really not smartpared to big brother.¡±

    If it were Huo Yusen, he would have gotten all the knowledge points that she was not understanding right now.

    Then, as if she just thought of something, Huo Wu rubbed her head against Huo Yusen¡¯s hand, and ttered him again, ¡°But it¡¯s enough for big brother to be smart. Even though I¡¯m a bit dumber, we make up for each other¡¯s weaknesses.¡±

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 133

    On a quiet night like this, the soft voice very clearly transmitted to Huo Yusen¡¯s ears.

    And it was sweet and attractive.

    The hand on Huo Wu¡¯s chin paused a bit, then slowly let go. Instead, Huo Yusen tapped her on her head lightly and ordered, ¡°Go to sleep now. If there are any questions you don¡¯t understand, you can ask me. But of course, this has to be before 12:00 am. You have to be in bed by midnight.¡±

    Although Huo Wu knew that Huo Yusen was doing this for her sake, she still frowned sadly.

    She wanted to try a bit more to fight for her right to sleepte. ¡°Big brother, I have so many ssmates who pull all-nighters. It¡¯s really not a big deal for me to sleep at one or two.¡±

    High school already had a lot of homework, especially now that she had to prepare for gaokao. She had to do around ten practice tests every day, so it was actually prettymon for people to stay upte studying. And as for her current progress, she believed that she was still a bit far away from her target school. If she didn¡¯t work hard now, she would really miss the chance of going to her dream school.

    Huo Yusen squinted his eyes a bit as he looked at Huo Wu, and said coldly, ¡°Do you not want your body anymore?¡±

    It was only a matter of time before her body couldn¡¯t take this anymore. And if she got sick before the night of the gaokao, it would prevent her from taking the test to her full potential as well.

    Hearing this, Huo Wu pitifully used her thumb and her index finger to show that she only needed a small amount of time, and said, ¡°Big brother, I¡¯ve been doing this for so many days already. It wouldn¡¯t hurt me to stay upte for just a few more days.¡± Everyone else probably went through the same things as well, so Huo Wu didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with it.

    But Huo Yusen had an obvious objection to it. ¡°It will be toote once you see the harm.¡±

    Huo Yusen seemed to be especially persistent on the topic of sleeping early. ¡°It¡¯s already 1:00 am right now. Go to bed immediately.¡±

    With that said, Huo Wu knew that there was no way she could stay upte studying after today.

    Thinking about this, she felt a bit defeated.

    What is she going to do if she really did bad on the gaokao?

    She didn¡¯t want to go to sleep, but Huo Yusen was staring at her to make sure that she would go to bed. She had to sleep even if she didn¡¯t want to.

    She blinked her eyes and stretched. Then, she whined to Huo Yusen, ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m too tired to walk. Either you carry me to bed or I¡¯m not sleeping.¡±

    Huo Wu was the first one who not only bargained with Huo Yusen but also the first one to not consent to his wishes even at the end of the day.

    But no one would understand why she was doing this except herself.

    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t care for her body. Why would anyone not take care of their own health? All she wanted to do was to fulfill the wish that had been with her since her past life. She wanted to give her all in the next three months. This was why she was so persistent in studying more.

    But right after finishing her sentence, Huo Yusen had already effortlessly picked her up.

    Huo Wu made a short cry as she didn¡¯t expect this.

    But when she realized what was going on, she immediately wrapped her arms around his neck smilingly.

    In her past life, there were many scenes in the shows that she participated in where the main male lead had to pick up the female lead. But of course, she was just a small minor part of the show, so these scenes had nothing to do with her.

    During those times, she would just stand to the side and watch them act out the scene. The male lead would often appear to pick the female lead up with little to no effort. But in reality, they had to put in all their effort and continued on with the shooting pushing themselves even more.

    There were a lot of times where the actor in the male lead couldn¡¯t actually carry the actress for long and had to let her go after a few seconds with flushed faces. They couldn¡¯t help butugh awkwardly at themselves afterwards.

    So, the male lead would normally need help from some external source toplete these scenes.

    For example, chairs, support from staff, etc. Or, they could just sit on the floor during the scene and fix it using photoshop.

    Anyways, Huo Wu had never seen anyone who could effortlessly pick up a female lead who was heavier than 90 jins and maintain that position for a long time.

    In many dramas, the male lead was often a handsome person who was strong and muscr. His muscles didn¡¯t really show, but below his shirt, he actually had muscles and abs. But of course, his muscles weren¡¯t extreme. When needed, he could carry the female lead, and sometimes, he could even fight off perverts harassing the female lead, providing her with an unlimited sense of security.

    In the past, Huo Wu didn¡¯t find it weird that these types of people were only real on script. Whenever she watched scenes where the male lead was protecting the female lead, she would always feel disconnected from the drama. The audience didn¡¯t know that the male leads used tools to act out these scenes. But for Huo Wu, she was physically there while they filmed these actions: where they acted as if they were using no effort, but in reality, they were actually struggling to do such things like carrying the female lead.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 134

    In the past, Huo Wu didn¡¯t find it weird that these types of people were only real on script. Whenever she watched scenes where the male lead was protecting the female lead, she would always feel disconnected from the drama. The audience didn¡¯t know that the male leads used tools to act out these scenes. But for Huo Wu, she was physically there while they filmed these actions: where they acted as if they were using no effort, but in reality, they were actually struggling to do such things like carrying the female lead.

    But as of now, she actually met someone who could effortlessly carry her using just one arm.

    Huo Wu¡¯s desk was pretty close to her bed. It would only take a few seconds to get there.

    As a result, Huo Yusen quickly carried her to her bed.

    He held on to her with one arm and pulled over the soft nket with the other one. He directly ced her into the nket, and then covered her up tightly with it.

    The temperature underneath the nkets was a bit high, and Huo Wu¡¯s face was all red as a result, including her ears. Her eyes were bright, and she said softly, ¡°Good night, big brother.¡±

    ¡°Good night.¡±

    Huo Yusen walked towards the door and turned around to remind Huo Wu again when he reached the doorknob. ¡°Don¡¯t think of getting up to study once I leave. Got it?¡±

    Huo Wu smiled, turned her head to look at Huo Yusen, and joked, ¡°Got it Huo, sir!¡±

    When Huo Wu woke up at six the next day, she couldn¡¯t help but yawn a few times.

    She only slept for around four hours, making her feel a bit tired and dizzy. Now she finally realized that Huo Yusen was right. If she couldn¡¯t rest well at night, then her efficiency in the morning would be impacted too. It would probably be better for her to study more in the morning, and then sleep earlier at night.

    Thinking about it this way, Huo Wu thought she should follow this healthier schedule from now on.

    When Huo Wu got to the ssroom, Yu Xinxin was lying on the table asleep.

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t interrupt Yu Xinxin¡¯s sleep. After she took out her books, she took out her phone and skimmed through the WeChat Moments.

    Ever since Huo Wu started studying hardcore for the gaokao, she barely spent any time scrolling through WeChat Moments and Weibo. She hadn¡¯t posted anything on Weibo for a while and probably was forgotten by the public since she had only filmed one movie.

    Huo Wu had really been busy recently. She could only take around a five-minute break a day to look at WeChat and Weibo.

    After looking at the WeChat Moments, Huo Wu surprisingly found that Huo Yusen actually posted something at 2:00 am.

    But what surprised her even more was that the picture that Huo Yusen used was her photo.

    In the picture, she was lying on a thick stack of test papers and was sound asleep.

    The warm tone of the table light shined on her profile, and the picture looked peaceful and quiet.

    The background of the photo was blurred out, leaving her to be the only focus of the camera.

    Her eyes were closed. She might have dreamt of something, as there was a faint smile on her face.

    This photo was probably takenst night.

    Huo Wu only then realized that Huo Yusen had secretly taken a picture of her while she was sleeping.

    After examining her picture, she then discovered the caption that went along with it.

    It said: <em>Good luck with senior year.</em>

    Her brother, who had never posted any Moments before, posted a Moment for the first time just for her.

    The caption was aimed towards her.

    And as for the photo, it was her photo as well.

    He was wishing her good luck in her senior year.

    Earlier in the morning, he was still being all serious about her sleeping early.

    But after she got to bed, he didn¡¯t sleep himself. Instead, he posted a WeChat Moment to encourage her.

    Thinking about this, Huo Wu couldn¡¯t help but tear up.

    The tiredness that she got from theck of sleep was gonepletely.

    She was not the only one fighting for her gaokao. She still had her warm brother behind her, and she still had her dad who expected a lot of great things from her.

    Therefore, no matter how hard the studying gets, she will not give up.

    Because she didn¡¯t want to disappoint them.

    When Yu Xinxin woke up from her nap, she found out that Huo Wu was even more determined to study than ever.

    She rubbed her eyes, and asked in confusion, ¡°Ah Wu, how did you be even more hardworking in just one night?¡±

    As Huo Wu was doing practice problems, she took the time to answer Yu Xinxin, ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to disappoint him.¡± Her big brother was such an outstanding person, she can¡¯t suck too much, right?

    Yu Xinxin was confused. ¡°Him? Who do you mean?¡± Then, Yu Xinxin seemed to have thought of something, and the next second, she put her face in front of Huo Wu¡¯s, and said teasingly, ¡°Is this ¡®him¡¯ Mo Ze?¡±

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t stop working on the problems. ¡°Of course not. What are you thinking, Xinxin?¡±

    Yu Xinxin made a tsk-sound, and then couldn¡¯t help but gossip, ¡°Ah Wu, where did he treat you to dinner?¡±

    Talking about this, Huo Wu slowed down the pencil in her hands.

    When she saw Mo Ze and gave him the tissue packet outside the bubble tea storest time, Mo Ze said he was going to treat her to dinner. And not long after that, Mo Ze asked her out for dinner, but she rejected the offer.

    Since then, he continually asked her out, but she rejected all his offers.

    As for just recently, Mo Ze had actually not bothered her at all.

    Looking at the date, Mo Ze should have met Jiang Yuqin as of now. No wonder why he didn¡¯t bother her anymore; he probably didn¡¯t have the time and thought to care about her now.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 135

    During the break time in-between sses, Huo Wu got an unexpected call from Chu Xueyi.

    After she picked up the call, Chu Xueyi¡¯s bright and cheerful voice came through the phone. ¡°Is this Ah Wu?¡±

    Huo Wu found a corner with no one else around first, then replied, ¡°It¡¯s me, sister Chu.¡±

    You could imagine Chu Xueyi¡¯s smiling face through the phone. ¡°I saw your brother¡¯s WeChat Moment. It¡¯s quite rare for him to post anything. And so, I¡¯m here to cheer you on too! Keep it up. You¡¯re the best!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sister Chu.¡±

    After the encouragement, Chu Xueyi still didn¡¯t hang up. She hesitated for a bit, then continued, ¡°Also, Ah Wu, I heard that your brother will go to the charity dinner tonight as well. What do you think I should wear?¡± Although Chu Xueyi had known Huo Yusen for years, she still didn¡¯t know what type of outfit he liked on a girl. Moreover, they had spent the past few years studying abroad in two different countries, which made it even harder for her to predict his likes. She didn¡¯t know what to do, which was why she had to call Huo Wu for help.

    After hearing this sentence, Huo Wu subconsciously held tighter onto the phone.

    She lowered her eyes, and suggested with a soft voice, ¡°I think big brother would like girls who wear light-colored dresses.¡± Huo Wu got this idea from her interactions with Huo Yusen, but she had never verified it since Huo Yusen never stated what he liked. But to Huo Wu, her guess was probably close to home.

    Getting the answer she wanted, Chu Xueyi was much more relieved and thanked Huo Wu, ¡°Ah Wu, thank you so much. I¡¯ll wear a light pink dress tonight then.¡±

    Huo Wu shook her head and held on to the phone tightly. ¡°You¡¯re wee, sister Chu.¡±

    Chu Xueyi chuckled. ¡°Then I won¡¯t interrupt your ss anymore. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner next time.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Huo Wu sighed.

    But her chest still felt heavy, as if it was stuffed with air.

    She shook her head, tried her best to stop thinking about this, and went back to the ssroom to prepare for her next ss.

    When Huo Wu got home from school, she surprisingly found out that Huo Yusen was still home and wasing down from the second floor as he was wearing his tie.

    He was wearing a blue and ck striped suit and a limited designer brand name watch on his wrist. He looked handsome and noble.

    Huo Wu put her hands behind her, and then greeted him, ¡°Big brother, are you going to the charity dinner tonight?¡±

    Huo Yusen acknowledged with a sound and raised his brow. ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Actually, Huo Yusen wasn¡¯t nning to go at first. He had an important international meeting tonight. And in his previous ns, this meeting was much more important than the charity dinner. But after seeing how kind Huo Wu was to the old grandpast time, he changed his mind.

    It was a good thing for her to have this pure kindness in the current society.

    As her older brother, he had the responsibility to protect her precious kindness.

    No matter how much he will donate tonight, it will be all under Huo Wu¡¯s name.

    Huo Wu tightened her lips, and answered with an upset voice, ¡°Sister Chu told me.¡±

    Huo Wu was a bit down about the fact that she still had to know about his ns through another person.

    They were living under the same roof, yet she still seemed to be far away from his world, which made her feel defeated.

    However, Huo Yusen¡¯s next sentence energized Huo Wu again.

    After finishing wearing his tie, Huo Yusen organized his cor, then said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to all the events after you finish your gaokao.¡±

    Because of how shocked she was, Huo Wu opened her eyes widely. And when she realized what was going on, she went up to him and hugged him tightly. Huo Wu raised her head and smiled happily. ¡°Then it will be our promise that you will bring me to all the future events. You can¡¯t regret it then!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    After getting Huo Yusen¡¯s confirmation, Huo Wu satisfactorily went upstairs to do her homework. But not long after opening her book bag, Huo Wu received a call from Yu Xinxin.

    ¡°Ah Wu, my parents aren¡¯t home today. Why don¡¯t youe to my house to do homework together?¡±

    Huo Wu looked at the practice test that she just took out and said, ¡°But¡­¡±

    Yu Xinxin aiyahed, and then continued, ¡°Ah Wu, if youe here, we can discuss the problems together. And if it gets toote, you can just stay here tonight, and we can go to school together tomorrow. Doesn¡¯t that sound like a good n?¡±

    After hearing Yu Xinxin¡¯s words, Huo Wu was a bit tempted to go too. Although Yu Xinxin¡¯s grades were also not too good, she still had a more solid math foundation than hers.

    Remembering that she still had some basic knowledge points she didn¡¯t get, Huo Wu nodded. ¡°Ok, Xinxin. I¡¯lle over now.¡±

    Yu Xinxin hurried and replied loudly, ¡°Alright, Huo Wu. Then I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Huo Wu put the practice test back into her folder, carried her book bag, and then left with her car keys.

    ***

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 136

    Imperial Capital, charity dinner.

    There were many well-known people there. Besides those who were in the upper ss, there were also quite a few famous international celebrities present.

    One of the hosts tonight was a famous host in the country and was known for her humor. The other one was a popr hostess who hosts the Spring Festival G each year.

    From the hosts to the guests, you can tell that this was a significant charity dinner.

    After Huo Yusen arrived, Zhao Hao and Shen Yu came over to him.

    Zhao Huo was confused. ¡°Brother Sen, didn¡¯t you reject the dinner¡¯s invitationst time?¡±

    Huo Yusen didn¡¯t exin much, he just said cooly, ¡°Change of ns.¡±

    Zhao Hao acknowledged with a sound, and muttered, ¡°Good, good.¡±

    He picked up a ss of red wine and looked around. Suddenly, it was as if he saw someone, his eyes all of a sudden opening widely.

    He shakily pointed toward a direction and couldn¡¯t help but curse the next second.

    Looking toward where Zhao Hao was pointing, a woman with delicate makeup was walking towards them.

    She was wearing a light pink short dress, and her smooth and pale back was revealed. There were many pink little gems on the back of her skirt and they looked like stars, shining brightly and attractively.

    She was wearing high heels that were secured with a thin strip. And when she walked, the shape of her body was very well defined, making her appear evermore charming.

    What a bright and shining beauty.

    Zhao Hao was dumbfounded while staring at Chu Xueyi. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the daughter of the Chu family? I can¡¯t believe she got so pretty after studying abroad.¡±

    Shen Yu nodded his head in agreement. ¡°This Chudy is really attractive tonight. She¡¯s even prettier than the female celebrities.¡± After his sentence, Shen Yu blinked at Huo Yusen with a gossipy look. ¡°Isn¡¯t Chu Xueyi your childhood friend? Are you not going toment on her look tonight?¡±

    Huo Yusen still had a cold expression on his face. But before he could answer, Chu Xueyi was already walking towards him. Her voice was clear and moving. ¡°Brother Huo.¡±

    Huo Yusen acknowledged with a sound and raised his chin a bit as a greeting.

    Chu Xueyi was already used to Huo Yusen¡¯s coldness, so she wasn¡¯t impacted by it at all.

    However, Zhao Hao didn¡¯t like how Huo Yusen ignored the beauty and voluntarily started a conversation with Chu Xueyi.

    Chu Xueyi¡¯s great manner and mild temperament and controlled words made Zhao Hao have a boosted impression of her.

    The two immediately entered a heated conversation.

    Chu Xueyi asionally looked at Huo Yusen for help, but he neither seemed to notice nor responded to her needs.

    All Chu Xueyi could do was helplessly try to handle Zhao Hao¡¯s enthusiasm.

    The heat was quite strong in the room, and Huo Yusen was a bit hot from it, so he took his jacket off.

    Since he was wearing a suit today, he had a white shirt to go with the jacket.

    Shen Yu nced casually at Huo Yusen, and then eximed, ¡°What the heck!? Ah Sen, are you messing around too?¡±

    Hearing this, Huo Yusen frowned. What did he mean by messing around?

    What did he mess around with?

    Huo Yusen¡¯s voice was a bit cold. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Shen Yu pointed at Huo Yusen¡¯s shirt with aplicated expression: there was a red lipstick stain on Huo Yusen¡¯s white shirt.

    The red on white was especially obvious under the light.

    There was a hint of gold on the red stain, making it more flirtatious.

    Shen Yu hung out with a lot of women, so even as a straight guy, he knew that the lipstick stain was of a very popr shade this year.

    Thebination of gold and red¡­

    The girl using this lipstick had nice taste.

    Huo Yusen subconsciously looked towards the direction of Shen Yu¡¯s finger.

    There was a red lipstick stain tantly showing itself on his shirt as if to brag to everyone at the scene.

    When Chu Xueyi saw the stain, she immediately changed her expression.

    Her face turned pale and was a bit shaky for a moment.

    As for Huo Yusen, he could only think of one person as he stared at the stain.

    She was the only person who would have the chance of leaving such a mark on him.

    ***

    The road was slippery from the snow. When Huo Wu left the house, she didn¡¯t dare to drive too fast as well.

    It takes around half an hour to get to Yu Xinxin¡¯s house.

    And while waiting for the lights to turn green, Huo Wu put on a bit more lipstick.

    She wasn¡¯t feeling too well recently, and her lip color had been a bit pale as well, which was why she was putting on lipstick to make her look more energized.

    She only put on a very thinyer, and you wouldn¡¯t even be able to tell without looking closely at her lips that she was wearing any.

    While Huo Wu was putting on lipstick, there was suddenly a bright light that shined in front of Huo Wu¡¯s car.

    And along with that was the sound of a truck approaching closer and closer¡­

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 137

    The light from the car headlights was so blinding that Huo Wu couldn¡¯t even keep her eyes open.

    The truck drove on with heavy sounds as if it wereing directly for her.

    Huo Wu¡¯s hand subconsciously let loose of the lipstick, which fell down onto the driver¡¯s seat and left a light mark.

    ***

    The atmosphere was quite heated and lively at the charity dinner.

    However, the atmosphere at the corner where Huo Yusen and the others were standing around was particrly quiet with awkwardness.

    Recognizing what he had done, Shen Yu swallowed hard awkwardly. He really just couldn¡¯t control himself when he saw that lipstick stain on Huo Yusen¡¯s shirt. His loud curse was purely out of reflex and subconsciously pointed at the flirtatious mark.

    Who would have expected such a surprise from the reserved Mr. Huo? He was usually so cold and distant toward women, so the mark on his shirt really made them have some wild imaginations of what happened.

    If he wasn¡¯t the one to allow it, then there would be no woman who would be able to get close to him. So close to the point of arrogantly leaving her mark on him.

    Shen Yu covered his mouth and coughed a bit. No matter what, he had to warm up the mood since he was the one who caused the awkward silence. ¡°Brother Huo¡­ How about you exin what¡¯s going on with that mark?¡±

    Chu Xueyi opened her eyes widely, and her face turned pale waiting for Huo Yusen¡¯s exnation.

    Huo Yusen lowered his head and looked at the conspicuous lipstick stain in front of his chest. Recounting what happened earlier at home, the stain probably got on his shirt by ident when Huo Wu hugged him. He was originally going to exin that his sister was being naughty, but when he saw the change of expressions on Chu Xueyi¡¯s face¡ªfrom shock to sadness, then from sadness to hopeful expectation for an exnation¡ªhe changed his mind.

    With his background, to others, his future wife would probably be of the same ss as him. Grandpa Huo liked Chu Xueyi a lot, and even Huo Yusen had to admit her excellence. But whether or not a person was outstanding was not what he will be considering in his future partner. Not even the ss of the person will be of consideration.

    He didn¡¯t have any feelings towards Chu Xueyi. Just like what he told his grandpa, he only thought of her as a younger sister next door, and that¡¯s all. And the only person who he had fluttering feelings for was also his sister; not the one next door, but his ¡°biological¡± sister.

    Even though they were not rted by blood at all, it would be tremendously hard for him to take a step forward.

    If he gets any closer to her, it would definitely cause the peacefulness to copse.

    And that was not what she wanted to see.

    She told him before that she wanted things to stay the same, where they will still have such a great rtionship, and the family was happy and peaceful.

    But, since there was no way he will be with Chu Xueyi, why doesn¡¯t he take the chance to destroy all her hopes?

    Huo Yusen adjusted his thoughts, looked up, and then asked indifferently, ¡°What is there to exin?¡±

    Shen Yu couldn¡¯t help but curse again after hearing this.

    This meant he admitted it right? He admitted that he had a woman!

    Damn, his brother Huo.

    Shen Yu went closer to Huo Yusen and asked with a gossipy look on his face, ¡°Who is it, brother Huo? Let your bros meet her too.¡± He wanted to see who this woman was and how capable she was to take over Huo Yusen¡¯s heart and make him lower himself from his pedestal.

    Huo Yusen had a cold look on his face. He lowered his eyes and organized his sleeves. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±

    After this sentence, Chu Xueyi was already about to cry.

    She had been working so hard to improve herself all these years so she could be a good match for him.

    She thought it wasn¡¯t toote yet, since she had never heard of any other woman hovering around Huo Yusen. But now, she just felt that she had been pped in the face by reality; all she knew at the moment was that she couldn¡¯t stay here any longer.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 138

    If she were to stay here, she wouldn¡¯t be able to contain herself for much longer.

    She covered her mouth with her hands, turned around, and left in a hurry. Seeing this, Zhao Hao followed behind her immediately.

    Shen Yu looked at Huo Yusen, and then looked at Zhao Hao and Chu Xueyi, who were leaving the scene in a hurry, and couldn¡¯t help but curse again in his head.

    What the <em>hell</em> is going on?

    ***

    Hearing the oing roaring of the truck, Huo Wu couldn¡¯t help but think of that car ident.

    The car ident changed the course of the original owner body¡¯s life: she went from heaven to hell.

    She was no longer the Miss Huo who was high above others, but the daughter of a pair of cleaning people.

    Huo Wu originally thought that she could avoid the car ident.

    But she never would have thought that not only was she not able to evade the incident, but the timing of this ident was actually pushed ahead of schedule as well.

    The car ident is supposed to ur after she takes the gaokao.

    But as of now, there are still two months left until she takes the test.

    The light in front of her car was getting brighter and brighter. Huo Wu closed her eyes in despair.

    She was waiting for the moment toe.

    However, the expected crash still hadn¡¯t arrived.

    She heard a sharp brake sound and also heard the colliding of vehicles, creating a daunting loud noise. She also heard people screaming and desperate crying.

    But, she was still safely and steadily sitting in the driver¡¯s seat.

    Huo Wu was still feeling a bit shaky, but she forcibly opened her eyes.

    In front of her was hell on Earth.

    A huge truck collided into the istion zone. And because the collision had quite arge impact, the car was already covered with fire and smoke.

    There was also an SUV in the distance.

    For some reason, the front of the SUV had sunken down, but it did not seem like the two vehicles had collided with each other yet.

    But these were not the things Huo Wu had to care about right now.

    There might be an explosion at the scene any moment, and she needed to leave immediately.

    Huo Wu¡¯s hand was shaking continuously while she unfastened the seatbelt and pushed open the door with all her strength. She knew she had to leave here immediately, otherwise, she might be affected by the car ident as well. But her strength seemed to be all depleted from the effort of unsping the seatbelt and opening the door. She didn¡¯t even have the strength to get out of the car anymore.

    At this time, a strong and long hand reached toward her and sessfully supported her out of the car.

    Huo Wu was relieved for a bit. She was just about to thank the kind person for rescuing her, but when she saw the familiar face next to her, there seemed to be something stuck in her throat, and she couldn¡¯t say anything anymore.

    The mes were fierce behind them. Mo Ze half-wrapped his arms around her, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave here first.¡±

    Before Huo Wu had the chance to say anything, Mo Ze had already taken her away from the scene.

    When they got to a safe ce, Huo Wu finally recovered slowly.

    Looking at the gangster-like face of Mo Ze, Huo Wu suddenly felt a wave of anger rising in her, and said angrily, ¡°I got into a car ident twice, and you were around the area both times. Does this mean that you bring me bad luck? Every time I¡¯m near you nothing good ever happens.¡±

    The first time was when Huo Wu¡¯s car almost got hit by Mo Ze¡¯s friend¡¯s racing car.

    And this time, Huo Wu was legitimately close to dying.

    She was really almost scared to death by the car ident.

    If the big truck really collided with her car, then the consequence would be unimaginable.

    If that happened, it wouldn¡¯t even be a big deal whether or not her identity gets exposed. It wouldn¡¯t even be concrete that she would still be alive.

    Hearing her words, Mo Ze was all confused.

    He brought her to a safe zone, yet she¡¯sining that he brings her bad luck?

    Huo Wu was really just going to make Mo Ze so angry that he was going to burst outughing out of frustration.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 139

    And in fact, he didugh out of frustration.

    Mo Ze crossed his arms and stared at her pale face. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you think in another perspective? Maybe I will actually bring you good luck. Because I was with you both times of the incidents, you escaped without harm. And if I weren¡¯t there¡­¡±

    Mo Ze didn¡¯t finish his sentence but it was enough for Huo Wu to understand what he wanted to say.

    She couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t even try to give yourself credit.¡±

    But the next second, Huo Wu started to grow skeptical too.

    Did she really escape this car ident because of Mo Ze?

    Since she avoided this car ident, there won¡¯t be another one next time, right?

    Did she already go through thergest misfortune of her life?

    Thinking about it this way, Huo Wu began to calm down.

    No matter what, Mo Ze did help her leave her car.

    She tightened her lips, took a deep breath, and then thanked Mo Ze genuinely. ¡°I was too scared earlier, so my attitude was a bit bad. Don¡¯t mind me. Thank you for supporting me out of the car.¡±

    Mo Ze¡¯s handsome face was both gangster-like and naughty under the road light.

    He reached out his hand and wiped off the lipstick stain that was out of the shape of her lips. Mo Ze tutted. ¡°Good thing you still have a heart.¡±

    Huo Wu subconsciously backed off a few steps when Mo Ze touched the side of her lips. She looked at him defensively, and asked harshly, ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    Seeing Huo Wu on full defense mode, Mo Ze couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.

    She was just like a harmless kitten who tried to scratch people with their soft palms. The person who got scratched would not feel hurt at all, but their heart would feel a bit itchy.

    Mo Ze shrugged and didn¡¯t answer. He put the hand with the lipstick stain near his nose and smelled it. ¡°It smells nice.¡±

    Besides the smell of the lipstick, there seemed to be another elegant smell.

    It was a very attractive smell, and it was evermore obvious with the passing breeze.

    Huo Wu¡¯s face was all red from this. She yelled with embarrassment, ¡°Are you a pervert?!¡±

    Huo Wu could now see why Mo Ze had touched her lips. He was probably helping her wipe away the excess lipstick outside of her lips. But, even if she applied the lipstick wrong, he shouldn¡¯t be the one wiping it off.

    Not to mention that he even smelled it after wiping it off. What a pervert!

    Huo Wu was so angry that she couldn¡¯t help but scold him again. ¡°You pervert.¡±

    Mo Zeughed instead of getting angry.

    He tutted. ¡°Is this how you treat someone who brings you good luck?¡±

    Huo Wu couldn¡¯t handle this shameless Mo Ze anymore. How can he even be saying these things£¿

    Whoever said he brings her good luck?

    She was just about to refute his statement when Jiang Zhining came over.

    Seeing Jiang Zhining, Mo Ze refrained a bit of his smile from his face, and asked with a deep voice, ¡°How was the investigation?¡±

    ¡°It seemed to be an ident. The driver of the truck was drunk driving. Good thing that Qiang Zi was driving a redesigned SUV so he could change the route of the truck by colliding with it.¡±

    Mo Ze frowned. ¡°Is Qiang Zi ok?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brother Ze. Qiang Zi is ok.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Qiang Zi did a good job today. Transfer some money to his ount.¡±

    ¡°Ok, brother Ze.¡±

    Huo Wu was a bit confused at first. But hearing this part, she suddenly realized that the reason she was safe tonight was not because of luck, but because Mo Ze manually changed the route of the truck.

    Otherwise, that huge truck really could have hit her.

    So, Mo Ze was indeed the one who saved her life.

    When Jiang Zhining left again, Huo Wu asked dryly, ¡°How did you know it was me?¡±

    Even though there was not enough context to her question, Mo Ze still understood her.

    She meant, how did he know the car was hers?

    The Audi that was hit by his friend¡¯s car was never driven by her again, even though it was already fixed.

    The car she was driving now was more humble.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 140

    Mo Ze chuckled. ¡°Your license te didn¡¯t change, dummy.¡±

    Hearing this, Huo Wu finally understood.

    She ced the license te that was originally on the Audi onto this car.

    No wonder why Mo Ze knew she was the one in the car.

    But him calling her a dummy¡­

    Huo Wu decided not to care about it too much, so she won¡¯t bother Mo Ze about that right now.

    Huo Wu thanked Mo Ze again.

    If it weren¡¯t for him, she would probably have gotten hurt if not died today.

    Huo Wu suddenly thought of something, tightened her lips, and said to Mo Ze, ¡°About what happened today¡­ can you hide it from my brother?¡±

    Mo Ze crossed his arms. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°It was just an ident, right? And nobody got hurt. I don¡¯t want him to worry.¡±

    Mo Ze chuckled, and said fakely, ¡°How nice you are to your brother.¡± Yet she barely cared about him, her lifesaver. After that he felt a bit guilty, knowing that he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it if something really did happen to her.

    Because she almost got into a car ident, Huo Wu wasn¡¯t in the mood to go to Yu Xinxin¡¯s house anymore.

    She sent a message telling Yu Xinxin her n and then allowed Mo Ze to drive her back home.

    It could be because she had witnessed Mo Zo¡¯s most embarrassing moments, or it could have been because he saved her from the car ident, but Huo Wu didn¡¯t push away Mo Ze as much as before.

    To be honest, Mo Ze wasn¡¯t that bad of a person.

    Although he was a bit lesspared to her brother, he was still much betterpared to ordinary people.

    Even if she had to be enemies with Jiang Yuqin in this life, she still genuinely hoped that Mo Ze could have a good life. She won¡¯t anger Mo Ze just because of Jiang Yuqin.

    No matter what, Jiang Yuqin was Jiang Yuqin, and Mo Ze was Mo Ze. Even if they got together in the future, they were still two different people.

    When Huo Wu got out of the car, she genuinely thanked Mo Ze again.

    ¡°Thank you for what you did today.¡±

    Mo Ze humphed. ¡°If you really wanted to thank me, why don¡¯t you do something practical like treating me to dinner.¡± He invited her to dinner so many times before, but she never agreed to go with him. It was hard to invite her out.

    Huo Wu agreed instantly this time. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll ask you out when I finish gaokao.¡±

    Mo Ze shrugged. ¡°Fine, then it¡¯s a promise.¡±

    After Mo Ze left, Huo Wu slowly walked towards home.

    She hadn¡¯tpletely gotten over what happened tonight.

    At least she avoided tonight¡¯s incident.

    When Huo Wu got home, Huo Yusen was surprisingly already at home.

    She blinked her eyes, then blinked again to confirm that he was really home. ¡°Big brother!¡±

    Huo Yusen stood up from the couch and walked over to Huo Wu. Seeing the ruined edge of lipstick on her lip, Huo Yusen reached out and touched over that part.

    ¡°What happened to your lips?¡±

    Huo Wu at first blinked her eyes in confusion, and then finally realized what Huo Yusen was talking about.

    Oh no. She forgot to wipe her mouth clean while in Mo Ze¡¯s car.

    She tried her best to pretend nothing had happened. ¡°Ah, when I was reapplying my makeup, I made a mistake with it. I didn¡¯t have a makeup remover on me though, so I had to use my fingers to wipe it off. Did I not clean it well, big brother? I guess I¡¯ll just remove it again with my makeup remover when I get back to my room.¡±

    Huo Yusen¡¯s fingertip softly glided across her delicate lips.

    Huo Wu froze.

    When Mo Ze was wiping her lips, she didn¡¯t really feel anything, which was probably because she avoided his touch quickly.

    But as Huo Yusen was wiping the corner of her lips, the sensation seemed to be amplified infinitely, making her face flush uncontrobly.

    His fingertips were a bit rough. The originally cool fingertips might have turned a bit warm due to the heat.

    His fingertips wiped the corner of her lipstick slowly and repeatedly.

    Huo Wu looked up at Huo Yusen.

    She found his expression especially serious. His eyes were dark with an unknown emotion in them.

    Huo Wu was just about to say something when Huo Yusen opened his mouth.

    ¡°Was it Mo Ze who drove you home earlier?¡±

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 141

    Hearing this, Huo Wu¡¯s heart shook.

    She remembered when Huo Yusen just got back from abroad, he warned her to stay away from Mo Ze. Never would she have thought that she would get closer and closer to Mo Ze within the past few months. Although she didn¡¯t mean for it to be this way, it was indeed a fact that they had been interacting a lottely and would continue to do so in the future.

    Especially since she promised to treat him to dinner after gaokao to thank him for today¡¯s help.

    Thinking about this, there was a bit of panic in Huo Wu¡¯s eyes. She hadn¡¯t followed his warning to keep away from Mo Ze.

    Huo Wu lowered her eyes and avoided making eye contact with Huo Yusen. She was like a child who had done something wrong and hurriedly exined, ¡°Yeah, we met by coincidence, so he just drove me home.¡±

    But her avoidance of him made Huo Yusen believe her words had another meaning.

    His hand that was originally wiping Huo Wu¡¯s lips switched to holding onto her chin.

    He was using quite a bit of strength, and there were turbulent emotions in his darkened eyes.

    Huo Wu was hurt by his action. She slightly frowned and tilted her head to the side a bit and discovered that Huo Yusen had gotten even closer to her. They were so close that it appeared as though he was about to kiss her.

    She held her breath subconsciously.

    The entirety of Huo Yusen¡¯s face was right in front of hers. His face was undoubtedly handsome, with perfectly shaped eyes, nose, and mouth; the most outstanding part out of these was obviously his delicately shaped eyes.

    She could clearly see his eyes in such a close distance. For some reason, his usually cold eyes had elements of hostility in them.

    Her heart shook again for some reason.

    The warmth of his light breath blew on Huo Wu¡¯s face with a refreshing minty smell. The breath was actually soothing, but it gave Huo Wu some pressure.

    He was way too close to her.

    So close that there would be no distance between them at all in the next second.

    The atmosphere felt a bit dangerous to Huo Wu. She subconsciously lifted her hand up, and with shaking fingers, she softly pressed on the area between Huo Yusen¡¯s brows.

    ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t frown. I wouldn¡¯t be worried.¡±

    It was only then did Huo Yusen realize that he was frowning with hostility in his eyes.

    Hearing Huo Wu speaking with her soft voice, he suddenly let loose of her chin, turned around, and hurriedly went upstairs without saying a word.

    Then, the loud bang of the door mming shut was heard.

    Hearing the bang, Huo Wu¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but shiver inside her chest.

    For some reason, the back of Huo Yusen¡¯s departing body looked as if he was running away from something.

    But her older brother running away?

    How could that be?

    Although Huo Wu didn¡¯t know why Huo Yusen was acting strangely tonight, she was still a bit worried about him.

    This was the first time Huo Yusen locked himself in his room without saying a word.

    Huo Wu was truly confused.

    She tightened her lips worriedly, followed him upstairs, and knocked on Huo Yusen¡¯s door.

    She knocked for a long time, but there was no response at all.

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t want to give up and turned the doorknob. But to her surprise, Huo Yusen actually locked the door from the inside, which made Huo Wu even more worried.

    She went back to her room with a perplexed heart.

    When she stood in front of her mirror, she finally realized how messy her lipstick was.

    The corner of her lips was a red smudge, making her look as if someone had tried to harass her.

    And because she had very pale skin, this color of red was evermore obvious.

    And then with the addition of some tears in her eyes, she looked somewhat wasted as well.

    Huo Wu couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath.

    She couldn¡¯t believe she looked this horrific in front of Huo Yusen all this time.

    Did he think she did something bad while she was out?

    But the fact was really just that she messed up her lipstick because a truck was heading directly towards her. She hadn¡¯t done anything else at all.

    Thinking about this, she also didn¡¯t know where her lipstick tube had gone.

    But Huo Wu couldn¡¯t think about that right now. She hurriedly cleaned the corner of her lips with a cotton pad and makeup remover.

    It might have been because the corner of her lips had gone through the ¡°torture¡± of two men, but she literally tore off a piece of her skin because she was wiping so hard to get rid of their touch.

    Huo Wu couldn¡¯t help but hiss.

    There was even some blood next to her lips.

    But Huo Wu didn¡¯t have the time to worry about that right now. She looked into the mirror and made sure that there was no remaining lipstick stain next to her lips. Then, she went to knock on Huo Yusen¡¯s door again.

    Huo Yusen made her a bit anxious tonight.

    He would never lock his door before.

    What happened to him today?

    Huo Yusen really hadn¡¯t been himself today; she couldn¡¯t guess his thoughts at all.

    Huo Wu knocked on the door again.

    It was a good thing that Huo Yusen opened the door not long after.

    ¡°Big brother?¡±

    Huo Yusen was wearing the same clothes as he was before, but he seemed to have just washed his face. His face and the hair in front of his forehead were a bit wet still.

    He looked a bit wild like this.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 142

    Huo Wu subconsciously stood closer to him and felt some cold air in front of her.

    Did he wash his face with cold water?

    ¡°Big brother?¡± Huo Wu called him again.

    ¡°Hmm. What do you need?¡±

    Huo Wu blinked her eyes and was feeling a bit down. ¡°Can I only find you when I need something?¡±

    Huo Yusen was silent for two seconds, then said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean.¡±

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t continue with this topic anymore. She lowered her eyes and looked at the tip of her feet. ¡°Big brother, what do you think is a good major for me?¡±

    She would be applying to schools after gaokao and she already had thoughts about what her target schools will be. However, she really had no idea what major she should choose. She had never been to college before, so she wanted some advice from Huo Yusen.

    Huo Yusen raised his brow. ¡°Aren¡¯t you picking acting?¡±

    Huo Wu shook her head heavily and said determinedly, ¡°No. I want to learn something else.¡±

    Huo Yusen pondered for two seconds, and suggested, ¡°For girls, you might want to pick somenguage or literature-rted majors. ounting is fine as well.¡±

    ounting?

    Huo Wu smiled happily and joked, ¡°If I go for ounting, does that mean I can work at yourpany when I can¡¯t act anymore?¡±

    Huo Yusen put his hands in his pockets and lowered his eyes to look at her. ¡°Let¡¯s save that for when you actually get your CPA certificate.¡±

    CPA certificate?

    It¡¯s actually this hard?

    Huo Wu knew that everyone in Huo Yusen¡¯spany was an intellectual. But she was his sister. Can¡¯t he at least make the requirements a bit lower?!

    He should at leastfort her and say something like ¡°sure,¡± or ¡°of course.¡±

    As long as he coaxes her, she would be satisfied. She¡¯s easy tofort anyways.

    While Huo Wu was still deep in her pile of thoughts, Huo Yusen lightly tapped on her head. ¡°It¡¯s still going to be a long time before you start working. Don¡¯t think too much about it now.¡±

    Hearing this, Huo Wu finally started smiling again.

    She just knew Huo Yusen was only joking with her. How can he have such high requirements of her?

    But Huo Wu still pouted unsatisfactorily. ¡°Who said working is still far for me? When I get into college, I will be fully immersed in the entertainment industry. Just wait and watch me get all these awards!¡±

    Hearing Huo Wu¡¯s somewhat childish words, Huo Yusen chuckled. He looked at her deeply and said, ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±

    The two hadn¡¯t chatted for long when Huo Yusen told her to go to sleep. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You still have school tomorrow. Go rest.¡±

    It¡¯s not even midnight yet.

    But Huo Wu didn¡¯t dare to question him anymore and just said ¡°Oh.¡± She looked back a few times as she was going back, and Huo Yusen slowly disappeared from her sight little by little.

    Huo Wu instinctively felt that something had happened tonight.

    But what angered her the most was that she had no idea what it was exactly that had happened.

    This made her feel helpless.

    But she didn¡¯t have the time to think about this too much.

    And that¡¯s because gaokao is arriving soon.

    Two months passed by very quickly, and she would have to take the two-day gaokao.

    Huo Wu had been preparing for the gaokao for the past two months without wasting a single day.

    She knew being a bit nervous before the test was amon thing to go through, but she also knew when the day to the gaokao actually arrives, all her nerves will fly away.

    She had already tried her best to prepare for the exam.

    No matter what happens at the end, at least there would be no regret.

    This time, she had already tried her best. It was enough for her that she had worked this hard.

    During the two days of gaokao, Huo Yuan specifically took those days off in order to drive her to and from the testing site.

    After the gaokao, both Huo Yuan and Huo Yusen didn¡¯t ask about how she did on the test.

    Huo Yuan actually didn¡¯t really care about Huo Wu¡¯s grades as long as she was happy.

    But seeing how hardworking his daughter was, he felt proud for her as well.

    Although neither of them asked about the test, Huo Yuan still asked Auntie Zhang to make a lot of good dishes the night Huo Wu finished her gaokao. He even opened a good bottle of wine that he had been saving for a long time to congratte Huo Wu¡¯s graduation.

    ¡°Talking about this, your eighteenth birthday had passed a few months ago, but we didn¡¯t celebrate it since you were preparing for the gaokao. This time, Dad will surely prepare a graduation party for you. One to congratte you being 18 and second to congratte you for bing a college student.¡±

    Huo Wu held up the wine ss filled with red wine and toasted Huo Yuan. She smiled sweetly. ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡±

    After Huo Yuan, it was Huo Yusen¡¯s turn to speak.

    After Huo Yuan gestured to him to speak, Huo Yusen slowly stood up with the winess in his hands.

    ¡°Congrattions on your graduation.¡±

    It might be because his sentence was a bit short, but by the time he finished speaking, Huo Yuan was ring at him.

    After Huo Yusen received Huo Yuan¡¯s re, he added, ¡°Happy eighteenth.¡±

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 143

    Happy eighteenth£¿

    For some strange reason, Huo Wu had an odd feelinging from this simple sentence. She tightened her lips, picked up the wine ss, and toasted Huo Yusen, ¡°Thank you, big brother.¡±

    Huo Wu wasn¡¯t exactly alcohol tolerant, so she sat down after only taking two small sips of the wine.

    Seeing the wholesome interactions between the siblings, Huo Yuanughed satisfactorily.

    Then, Huo Yuan seemed to think of something, and sighed. ¡°Our little princess grew up in a blink of an eye too. She¡¯s going to be in college soon.¡± Huo Yuan took a sip of the wine, and continued, ¡°Dad is a very open-minded person. I¡¯ll let you date in college. Don¡¯t be like your older brother, who¡¯s still single when he¡¯s twenty-six already.¡±

    After this sentence, the fishball that Huo Wu just picked up fell back to the bowl with a thud.

    Zhang Minn passed away early, so Huo Yuan was the only person caring about their future affairs.

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t have the chance to say anything yet when Huo Yusen said cooly, ¡°Dad, Ah Wu is only eighteen.¡±

    Hearing this, Huo Yuan red at Huo Yusen and said unsatisfactorily, ¡°So? Your mom dated me when she was sixteen. Ah Wu is eighteen. She¡¯s not that young anymore.¡±

    While her big brother and her father were arguing, Huo Wu just lowered her head and ate quietly. asionally, she would eavesdrop on their conversation.

    From their conversation, Huo Wu learned a lot about the love history of Huo Yuan and Zhang Minn. From his words, it wasn¡¯t hard to imagine how sweet their rtionship was at the time. They were probably truly in love back then. Unfortunately, Zhang Minn passed away too early, and Huo Yuan had too much power and responsibilities.

    And now, nothing was the same anymore.

    Not long ago, Yu Xinxin told her how she saw Huo Yuan with a girl not much older than them at a luxury store. The girl was very pretty and delicate, and Huo Yuan seemed to like her very much.

    Good thing Huo Wu wasn¡¯t the actual owner of the body, and she knew somewhat about the love history of Huo Yuan. Therefore, when she heard this news from Yu Xinxin, she wasn¡¯t too surprised.

    She just felt a bit regretful.

    What a pity it was for the once moving love of Huo Yuan and Zhang Minn to be covered up by the ruthlessness of time.

    ***

    After gaokao, it was an almost three-month long break.

    But before the scores were out, Huo Wu spent most of her time waiting quietly at home for the results.

    It was the first time in both of her lives she tried to achieve something so seriously. In her past life, she didn¡¯t even try this hard to get the main female role from huge directors.

    Good thing the time during the break passed by quickly, and it was soon the night of the results.

    The scores came out a bitte, so Huo Wu didn¡¯t sleep and sat in front of herputer waiting.

    Because Huo Wu seemed to care about the score a lot, the two men of the Huo family also pushed back all their othermitments and waited for the score alongside Huo Wu.

    Suddenly, Huo Wu¡¯s ss¡¯s WeChat group began having many notifications.

    ¡¾Want Kaikai: The scores are out! You can check them now @everyone¡¿

    ¡¾Zhou Zhou: Omg, my hands are shaking so much from this!¡¿

    After seeing their chat, Huo Wu hurriedly typed in her IDs and began searching for her sores.

    After pressing enter, Huo Wu looked at the screen with disbelief.

    612!

    This was way beyond her expectations. She couldn¡¯t help but rub her eyes and look at the screen carefully again.

    It was still 612.

    Then, Huo Yuanughed happily first. ¡°Our Ah Wu did so well! Dad will definitely give you an amazing graduation party!¡±

    Hearing this, Huo Wu finally confirmed what she was seeing.

    She couldn¡¯t help but smile too.

    She did it!

    Her gaokao score was 50 points higher than what she expected.

    She can go to an even better school than originally nned.

    It was really true that one¡¯s hard work will bepensated. No pain no gain. The old saying was true after all.

    While Huo Wu was still deep in her happiness, she fell into a cold but gentle hug.

    A voice that was as deep and melodious as the cello sounded next to her ears. ¡°Congrattions. You did well.¡±

    Huo Wu blinked her eyes and forced her tears back.

    She hugged Huo Yusen back and replied with a soft sound.

    After getting her score, Huo Wu couldn¡¯t help but show off her score on WeChat.

    She posted a picture of her score along with the caption: ¡°Liking this post will give you good luck~¡±

    All the bot friends that the original host of the body added were deleted by Huo Wu. So all her friends on WeChat were newly added by her.

    Since her friends were mostly ssmates of the same grade, many people didn¡¯t sleep yet due to their excitement.

    Tonight will likely be a sleepless night for most people.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 144

    It didn¡¯t take long for Huo Wu to get many likes.

    ¡¾ALittleHeart: A, Ah Wu, my score was so much lower than yours. Good job!¡¿

    ¡¾LinXiaoWan: I didn¡¯t know the goddess had such good grades too! I admire you so much!¡¿

    ¡¾BigGrayWolf: Nice. [Thumbs up]¡¿

    ¡¾BigGrayWolf: Nice nice. [Thumbs up][Thumbs up]¡¿

    Huo Wu briefly skimmed through herment section and found out that Mo Zemented six consecutive ¡°nice¡±¡¯s.

    What¡¯s wrong with him??

    Peppa Wu replied to BigGrayWolf: ???

    BigGrayWolf replied to You: I need immediate luck.

    Peppa Wu replied to BigGrayWolf: Then I¡¯ll be generous and give you some of my good luck.

    After thisment, BigGrayWolf didn¡¯t reply back. As a result, Huo Wu forgot about it, went to take a hot shower, and then headed to bed.

    She¡¯s going to start her college life soon. How nice.

    After getting her scores, Huo Wu acted quite differentlypared to before and began to enjoy the rest of her break.

    She went out almost every night with Yu Xinxin and came back home veryte.

    It was another night.

    Huo Yusen got home at 11 and did not see any trace of Huo Wu at home. He couldn¡¯t help but call out to Huo Wu.

    The phone call was picked up after a while.

    On the other side of the phone, Huo Wu burped and said, ¡°Big brother?¡±

    Hearing her drunken voice, Huo Yusen felt a pain in his head. He massaged the area between his brows, and scolded, ¡°Where are you?¡±

    Huo Wu was extremely happy. ¡°I¡¯m at the Royal Karaoke. Big brother, I finally realized my dream of getting into college! I¡¯m so happy. Hehehe.¡±

    Huo Wu was never this open and unreserved before.

    So when Huo Yusen heard this excited talk from Huo Wu, he was almost certain that she was already drunk. Even though he was not right next to her, he could still imagine how she looked and acted right then.

    She must be so drunk that out of her mouth could onlye out nonsense.

    Thinking about the fact that Huo Wu was drunk, Huo Yusen couldn¡¯t just wait at home calmly.

    He made Xiao Wang go home earlier, so this time, he took the car keys and went out the door without hesitation.

    After hanging up the phone, Huo Wu took another sip of wine.

    Everyone at the scene was ssmates, and Huo Wu told her female driver ahead of time to bring her home at midnight no matter what. Therefore, she wasn¡¯t worried about getting drunk at all. Her female driver was waiting for her at a room not far from where they were currently in.

    As for in their own room, Yu Xinxin was a lot more alcohol tolerant than her and was no different even after drinking a few bottles of beer. So with Yu Xinxin by her side, she was safe too.

    Yu Xinxin was texting someone and took sneak peeks at Huo Wu every now and then.

    Huo Wu red at her, but not only was she unable to make her stance, she couldn¡¯t help butugh at herself. ¡°Who are you texting, Xinxin?¡±

    Yu Xinxin nced at the drunken person and looked awkwardly at the contact ¡°Mo Ze¡± on her phone. She hesitated for a bit but proceeded to type the words ¡°Royal Karaoke room 502¡± to him.

    Huo Wu slept a bit on the sofa. The karaoke was too loud, and Huo Wu woke up sometimeter because of the ss president¡¯s singing.

    When Huo Wu woke up, she couldn¡¯t help but burp again. She was just about to get another newly opened beer from the table when someone held on to her wrist.

    She made a sound out of surprise and looked towards the person with blurry eyes.

    She was so drunk she was already seeing double.

    However, she could still make out how handsome he was.

    Huo Wu was confused. This man was so good-looking. But why did he look like her brother?

    At this time, Huo Yusen¡¯s handsome face was all dark and gloomy.

    He thought even though Huo Wu was drunk, she probably didn¡¯t drink that much. But when he got closer to Huo Wu, the smell of alcohol immediately came to his nose.

    The smell was so strong that he was unable to tell how much she drank.

    He pulled her up without words and said to Yu Xinxin ¡°I¡¯ll bring her home first¡± before half-carrying Huo Wu out of the room.

    It was only when Huo Wu left Yu Xinxin¡¯s sight did she realize what was happening. She pped her head hard and said to herself, ¡°Mo Ze didn¡¯t even arrive yet, but the person he wanted to see was brought home by her big brother. What should we do now?!¡±

    Huo Wu was not cooperative at all after being pulled outside of the room and threw a tantrum. ¡°What?! I want to drink more beer! More beer!¡±

    Huo Yusen didn¡¯t think Huo Wu would be this way when she got drunk. She was moving around so much he could barely hold on to her.

    Huo Yusen had no choice but to pin her on the wall of the hallway to clear her mind.

    However, he would never have thought that at the other side of their corner¡ªwhich was a few steps away from them¡ªwas a hot couple kissing passionately.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 145

    Since karaoke is a ce of entertainment, there were always times where outgoing and excited men and women carried out secret acts.

    The Royal Karaoke counted as one of the top karaokes, so this type of scenario didn¡¯t ur as muchpared to smaller karaokes.

    Huo Wu would never have thought that he would encounter this so coincidentally.

    Not a lot of people walk past this corner, not even the servers.

    So there probably wouldn¡¯t be anyone interrupting the couple.

    Although Huo Yusen had encountered simr events in the past, it was different each time.

    During these other times, only a few of his male assistants and him were present. And anytime they woulde across these events, his assistant would open a road for them by making loud sounds to scare away these unrestrained couples. Then, the group would leave in an open and straightforward manner. However, he would still not have any pleasant feelings in him; it was difficult enough for him to not be annoyed by these people.

    But it was different now, as there was a clingy and seductive person next to him.

    Huo Wu bit her lips as if she was wondering what the flirtatious sounds were. Her eyes were full of innocence and confusion.

    She looked both naive and pure, which were the deadliest attractions for men.

    At the same time, the couple began to make bolder and bolder moves, and the sounds they were making grew louder as if they wanted the people in the other rooms to hear them.

    ¡°Baby, I miss you so much!¡±

    ¡°Aw, you¡¯re such a baddie. Don¡¯t be too hard on me¡­¡±

    And as time went one, the couple¡¯s conversation grew more and more explicit, making the temperature rise on their side as well.

    Huo Yusen really believed he should bring Huo Wu away from here as soon as possible. But he was afraid that she would start screaming and yelling if he did. When Huo Wu got drunk, she was not quiet like how she usually was. She became loud and noisy instead.

    But since the couple seemed to want to get right into business as soon as possible, Huo Yusen naturally had no desire to listen in on their business. However, just when Huo Yusen was about to pick up Huo Wu¡¯s hand to bring her away from there, Huo Wu¡¯s hand held on to his sleeves first instead.

    Because she drank alcohol earlier, there was a shade of seducing red on her fair face. There were tears in her eyes, making her eyes bright and charming like the gxy.

    And at this time, she was not noisy like before but had be quiet all of a sudden.

    She just stood there quieter, and stared at Huo Yusen with her flirtatious yet innocent-looking eyes.

    She blinked. Then blinked again.

    Her eyshes were long and curly, fluttering Huo Yusen¡¯s heart like feathers.

    An unconscious flirt is the most deadly.

    Huo Wu knew she was drunk, and her brain as of now was controlled entirely by the alcohol. The flirtatious sounding from the corner was getting louder, so she naturally heard it as well. But for some strange reason, there was a desire that was slowly forming and emerging from within her.

    Either because of the alcohol or the sounding from the corner, the temperature of her body was rising as well.

    The man who looked like her brother in front of her was just too handsome.

    He looked perfect no matter how you look at him.

    In her messy mind, she just couldn¡¯t find any other men who looked better than him.

    He had eyes as dark as the night sky and lips as red as the red wine she just drank.

    His lips looked so nice.

    You could tell they were soft and smelled nice just from their looks.

    Hmm. Would these lips taste as good as the red wine?

    Thinking of this, Huo Wu wanted to turn her thoughts into action.

    She drank so much wine, but even so, she still didn¡¯t drink enough.

    She still wanted to drink, wanted to drink lots and lots of wine.

    She hadn¡¯t been this happy in a long time.

    Everyday has been great for her recently. She sessfully got into college, whichpensated for the regret of her past life.

    So she has been really happy these past few days.

    This person was so mean not letting her drink red wine.

    Since he was not letting her drink wine, then she will ¡°drink¡± his lips instead.

    His lips looked as attractive as the red wine anyways, especially with their faint glow.

    They must taste very good.

    Thinking of this, Huo Wu gently tiptoed toward Huo Yusen.

    Her eyes were opened, and she leaned closer and closer towards Huo Yusen.

    The smell of alcohol was strong.

    Huo Yusen stared at the pair of lips in front of him. For the first time, he forgot how to act and talk.

    He could have pushed her away.

    But, a voice deep within him told him clearly that he didn¡¯t actually want to push her away.

    It was the first time he did not resist a woman getting near him at all.

    He could clearly see his reflection in her eyes. He could even see the texture of her slightly pouted lips and their delicate colors that were like that of flower petals.

    Just when the two pairs of lips were about to touch, a hurried and clear voice suddenly emerged from the end of the hallway. ¡°What are you two siblings doing?!¡±

    The voice was fierce and harsh, along with bits of confusion.

    The voice put an emphasis especially on the words ¡°siblings.¡±

    Hearing this seemingly familiar voice, Huo Wu strangely stopped her moves and went back to a safe distance away from the man in front of her. she blinked strangely. Then blinked again. She subconsciously looked towards the direction that the voice came from.

    From the backlight not far away stood arge man. He walked towards them with his long legs, and was in front of Huo Wu and Huo Yusen not long after.

    After hearing this unfamiliar clear voice, the couple hurriedly stopped what they were doing, cleared their throats awkwardly and left the scene.

    As a result, there were three people left at this corner.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 146

    Huo Wu raised her hand and pointed at Mo Ze strangely, who said in a big voice, ¡°You¡­ What are you doing?¡±

    The smell of alcohol was too strong on her, and you could easily tell she was drunk from the way she looked.

    Knowing Huo Wu was drunk, Mo Ze felt a bit relieved.

    But thinking about what happened earlier, Mo Ze was still a bit confused.

    Huo Wu tiptoed earlier, and she looked like she was going to kiss Huo Yusen. If he didn¡¯t speak up, they were probably going to kiss each other.

    But, Huo Wu was the one drunk, and Huo Yusen wasn¡¯t, right?

    Then, why didn¡¯t he push her away earlier?

    At the same time, Huo Wu began to act out again.

    She was jumping and screaming, and stuttered with her big mouth, ¡°I¡­ I want to drink wine! I¡¯m happy!¡­ Very¡­ Happy! Wine wine wine!¡±

    Huo Yusen tried to hold on to her a few times, but Huo Wu avoided his actions withughter by bending down.

    It was the first time Mo Ze experienced the power of the drunken Huo Wu.

    After experiencing it, he felt that he was probably thinking too much about the flirtatious atmosphere between them.

    Huo Wu and Huo Yusen were <em>siblings</em>!

    Mo Ze reached out his hand to hold on to Huo Wu.

    However, Huo Yusen was faster than him.

    The two men raised their heads at the same time and looked at each other.

    All of a sudden, the air seemed to spark fire.

    ***

    The atmosphere seemed to turn a bit intense.

    For a while, no one talked.

    The atmosphere grew more and more tense.

    Suddenly, a soft snoring sounded in the quiet hallway.

    It turned out that Huo Wu fell asleep soundly while half-leaning onto Huo Yusen.

    She looked quiet and cute when she was sleeping.

    Her face was pink and delicate like a flower. Her lips were slightly pouted, making her look innocent and cute. It might be because she was drunk, but as of now, there was a light shade of pink at the end of her eyes, adding some elements of natural sexiness to her innocence.

    The fight that seemed to be emerging in the air suddenly dissipated even before it began because of the snore.

    Mo Ze looked at Huo Wu, who was sound asleep, and didn¡¯t know if he shouldugh or cry. He came over from another ce just to talk to her, yet she was either drunk or asleep. The only sentence she said to him was a drunk ¡°What are you doing?¡± And then she fell asleep even before he got to answer her.

    After recognizing Mo Ze¡¯s gaze on Huo Wu, Huo Yusen¡¯s eyes darkened. His jawline tightened, his handsome face looked cold and distant. ¡°Move over a bit. I need to bring my sister home now.¡±

    The hallway wasn¡¯t too big, allowing only two people through at once. And now by standing in the middle of the hallway, Mo Ze blocked Huo Yusen¡¯s path entirely.

    Hearing this, Mo Ze was a bit surprised.

    There were no terms of respect in Huo Yusen¡¯s sentence.

    He said ¡°move over a bit¡± instead of ¡°please move over a bit.¡± Chinese was really a profoundnguage. With just the missing two characters, the sentences hadpletely different feels to them. The second was polite, while the first was strong like amand.

    In his memory, it was probably the first time Huo Yusen didn¡¯t even care to act like a gentleman in front of him.

    Mo Ze squinted his eyes and still did not move.

    Huo Yusen directly picked Huo Wu up in front of Mo Ze. Although Huo Wu was still drunk, her biological functions still existed, so when she was picked up, she subconsciously found a better position to sleep in within Huo Yusen¡¯s embrace. She seemed quite carefree.

    Mo Ze subconsciously tightened his fists.

    But he knew that Huo Wu was Huo Yusen¡¯s sister, so Huo Yusen had the most right to bring her home. He pretended to not care about what just happened and shifted to make a path. ¡°Ok. Then I guess I¡¯ll ask little Ah Wu out next time.¡±

    Hearing this, Huo Yusen hesitated a bit, then walked past Mo Ze while carrying Huo Wu without even turning his head.

    ***

    Huo Yusen ced Huo Wu on the bed. Just when he was about to leave, Huo Wu groaned and opened her confused yet charming eyes.

    There were some tears in her eyes, which made her eyes look watery and extremely attractive.

    Huo Yusen thought she hade to her senses, but when he was about to straighten his back, Huo Wu began muttering for wine again.

    Her voice was low and not much louder than a meow from a cat. However, every sound that she made fell into Huo Yusen¡¯s ears clearly.

    At this time, his arms were next to her sides. His original n to leave failed again.

    The two of them were extremely close to each other.

    They were so close that he could smell the alcohol and her unique sweet body smell.

    He lowered his eyes to look at the lips of the person underneath him.

    The full and smooth lips seemed to be even more delicious than the cherry during springtime. It was as if he was bewitched and lowered his head. Bit by bit, he got closer and closer to her.

    Suddenly, Huo Yusen paused and stopped humiliatingly.

    Heughed at himself.

    He was the one who said he would fulfill all her wishes before.

    And her wish was to be his sister forever.

    ***

    When Huo Wu woke up the next day, her head hurt so much that it was about to explode.

    After opening her eyes, she first blinked in confusion. Then, her memory of yesterday began pouring in after a few seconds.

    Just thinking about what happened yesterday made her head hurt and she massaged her temples to help alleviate the growing headache.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 147

    Yesterday was a party with her high school ssmates. Everyone was thinking that it would be hard for everyone to meet again after graduation, so they were all a bit high. She was too happy and drank quite a lot of wine.

    She drank the wine, and then?

    She seemed to remember that a man who looked like her brother came into the karaoke room under the disco lights, tightly held on to her wrist and forced her out of the room.

    And the things that happened afterwards she was unable to recall at all.

    She wasn¡¯t acting out when she was drunk, right?

    While Huo Wu was still deep in her thoughts, Auntie Zhang came in. ¡°Ay, Miss! You¡¯re awake.¡±

    Huo Wu rubbed her head and sat up slowly.

    Auntie Zhang hurriedly handed over the hangover soup. ¡°You should drink this hangover soup.¡±

    Huo Wu drank it obediently. After finishing it, she blinked and asked, ¡°Auntie Zhang, do you know who brought me home yesterday?

    Auntie Zhang gave her a gentle rebuking look. ¡°Who else besides your brother?¡±

    So the person who looked like her brother was really her brother!

    Thinking about this, Huo Wu was relieved. She did not remember the fact that she mistook Huo Yusen¡¯s lips as a wine ss at all.

    ¡°Is my big brother home?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s waiting for you to eat lunch together.¡±

    After Huo Wu brushed her teeth, she came downstairs in her pink pajamas and ate lunch with Huo Yusen.

    While they were eating, Huo Yusen had a cold look on his face, Huo Wu couldn¡¯t guess what he was doing at all.

    So Huo Wu subconsciously believed that nothing big happened yesterday while she was drunk.

    After finishing lunch, she went upstairs to change to a white T-shirt and ck tight shorts with white sneakers. She tied her long ck hair up into a ponytail, making her look pretty and youthful.

    After carrying a small bag on her shoulder, Huo Wu was prepared to leave the house.

    She promised Yu Xinxin that they would watch a movie today and treat Mo Ze to a meal as well. This meal had been in debt for a while, and she only had the chance to pay him back today.

    When Huo Wu went downstairs, she thought Huo Yusen had already left. However, she didn¡¯t expect him to be there still.

    It was only when Huo Wu appeared downstairs in her shorts did Huo Yusen raise his eyes.

    After seeing what she was wearing, his eyes darkened.

    Because the pants were too short, the first thing anyone would notice on her was her long and straight legs. Her legs were of perfect shape and were fair and smooth, making them look even more attractive than precious jades. Moving upwards was her waist. The shirt was too tight, so the shape of her waist was clearly outlined. Her waist was also so small that it was as if one could hold on to it with one hand.

    Huo Yusen squinted his eyes. ¡°You are going out like this?¡±

    Huo Wu lowered her eyes and inspected her outfit but didn¡¯t find anything wrong with it. She blinked in confusion and asked, ¡°Yeah. What¡¯s wrong, big brother?¡±

    ¡°Pants are too short.¡±

    Hearing this, Huo Wu hesitated first and couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.

    Her outfit was ubiquitous on the summer streets.

    Thebination of white T-shirt and shorts was a ssic that would never be old-fashioned. This was also the favoritebination of many girls in the summer.

    Huo Wu couldn¡¯t help but tease him. ¡°Not even Dad cares about what I wear!¡±

    Hearing this, Huo Yusen¡¯s face turned dark.

    Was sheining that he was more like an old father than their old father?

    Huo Yusen leaned back on the sofa, and looked at her. ¡°You were drunk yesterday night.¡±

    Huo Wu tightened her lips. She raised her hands, held up three fingers and promised. ¡°I promise it won¡¯t be like that today.¡±

    Huo Yusen ignored her promise, and slowly continued, ¡°So, you are grounded for today.¡±

    Huo Wu opened her eyes widely in shock.

    She was still wondering why Huo Yusen didn¡¯t say anything when she was so drunk that he had to bring her home yesterday. He was waiting for her here!

    Huo Wu stomped her feet. ¡°Big brother, but I¡¯ve already made ns with Xinxin.¡± In fact, it was actually not too big of an issue to ditch Yu Xinxin. What was more important was that she didn¡¯t want to push back treating Mo Ze anymore.

    She promised to treat him to a meal today a few days ago. She even specifically invited Yu Xinxin sovthe three of them to eat together to alleviate any awkwardness.

    Yu Xinxin was also going to another country for a trip with her family. The next time she will be back will probably be a few days before school starts.

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t want to ditch Mo Ze again.

    So she hurried and sat next to Huo Yusen, hugged his arm and whined, ¡°Big brother, I promise I won¡¯t drink today. Please?¡±

    Huo Yusen was not affected at all.

    Huo Wu nced at the coffee table and was prepared to just take her car keys and leave. However, when she nced across the entire table, she found out that her keys weren¡¯t there.

    She cried in confusion. ¡°Big brother, I think my car keys are gone.¡±

    ¡°They are not gone.¡±

    Huo Wu blinked strangely. ¡°Then where are they?¡±

    ¡°They are in my pockets.¡±

    ¡°Big brother, why would you?!¡±

    Huo Yusen stood up without hurry, and said with a cold attitude and another unnamable emotion, ¡°Dad is often not home, so there are some things that I have to teach you. You can¡¯t drink like that next time.¡±

    Huo Wu felt deep within her that Huo Yusen had another reason for not letting her drink besides the safety reason.

    But what could it be?

    She didn¡¯t have the time to think, because at this time, she had already stood up and put her hand into his pant pocket.

    The moment her hand reached into the pocket, the both of them paused.

    Summer pants were too thin, and she seemed to have touched something that she shouldn¡¯t be touching¡­

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 148

    Through the thinyer of cloth of his trouser pocket, Huo Wu¡¯s fingers identally brushed onto Huo Yusen¡¯s thigh. She could feel his body temperature being clearly passed to her fingertips little by little.

    Even with ayer of cloth between them, she could still clearly feel the heat and strength of Huo Yusen¡¯s thigh.

    Huo Wu¡¯s fingers seemed to have touched a me, and her fingertips felt like they were burning. She wanted to take her hand out of Huo Yusen¡¯s pocket in a panic, but it might be that the more anxious she was to take her hand out, the more difficult it would be to do so.

    In the end, her hand jerked back and forth. While her hand moved in a panic in his pocket, she didn¡¯t know how many ces she touched that she shouldn¡¯t have.

    Huo Wu became more and more flustered. Huo Yusen¡¯s trouser pockets were a little big so the range of her hand movements was actually not small.

    She shouldn¡¯t have identally touched anything, really¡­

    Huo Wu dared not think about it anymore.

    In the end, Huo Yusen had a dark face, firmly held her small hand that was messing around in his pants pocket, and then took her hand out.

    Huo Wu blinked with a guilty conscience. She didn¡¯t dare to look at Huo Yusen¡¯s face at the moment. Just thinking about it, she knew that his face was definitely not good to look at. She trembled softly, lowered her head, and shouted, ¡°Big brother¡­¡±

    Huo Yusen¡¯s eyebrows straightened, he had lived for twenty-six years, and it was the first time he felt the deep powerless feeling he had now.

    In the past, he was in control of everything. He was ustomed to doing things step by step, and before in his life, there had never been any circumstances beyond expectations.

    But since he returned to China, there have been more and more sudden crises.

    And these crises were all rted to only one person.

    If the matter was changed to someone else, he would have thrown that person out of his life a long time ago.

    Only now, this person was not just someone else.

    Not only could he not throw her out, but he also had to pretend to be indifferent and continue to show respect to their rtionship as brothers and sisters.

    But in fact, if she touched him a little longer just now, even he, himself, didn¡¯t know what would¡¯ve happened next.

    Things almost got out of hand.

    Huo Yusen closed his eyes hard, and when he opened his eyes again, all the emotions in them had been cleanly hidden.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Huo Wu understood. Huo Yusen wanted to know where she was headed. Maybe he was going to send her there.

    At that time, what if her brother saw Mo Ze by ident?

    Thinking about it this way, Huo Wu hurriedly put a bright smile on her face, looked at Huo Yusen sweetly, and said, ¡°Big brother, you give me the keys. I can go by myself.¡±

    Huo Yusen patiently said, ¡°Either you don¡¯t go out, or I will go out with you.¡±

    Huo Wu had no choice but to let Huo Yusen take her.

    She pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m going to Jianing Square.¡±

    ***

    At this moment, Mo Ze was sitting on the sofa in the clubhouse ying with a lighter.

    After Jiang Zhining saw it, he hurriedly took out the cigarette case from his pocket, took out a cigarette, and handed it to him.

    Mo Ze took the cigarette, squinted his eyes, and with a click, turned on the lighter, and lit the cigarette for himself.

    It was said that the man who smoked had the most sex appeal. Mo Ze squinted his eyes. When he was smoking, he naturally attracted the eyes of several women, either obvious or secretive nces.

    His smoking posture was skillful and a bit unruly.

    At this time, there was a sensuality all around him. There were more or less one or two women around each of the several brothers nearby, and except for him and Jiang Zhining alone, there was no one else.

    Mo Ze took a hard drag from the cigarette and lowered his eyes ¨C no one knew what he was thinking.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 149

    Since he entered the club today, he has been in such a thoughtful state.

    Jiang Zhining hesitated for a while, but couldn¡¯t help but ask concerned, ¡°Brother Ze, what¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    Mo Ze sighed, and he casually blew out a light smoke ring, and then slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of something being on my mind, but there are some things that I just don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Not far away, a call girl with bright red lipstick heard his words, smiled, and said, ¡°There is something Mr. Mo doesn¡¯t understand. If you tell us, we will help you ponder it.¡±

    Mo Ze sneered and ignored the call girl. He took another drag from his cigarette in silence, his facial expression drowned in thick smoke, which made him look unreal.

    Jiang Zhining didn¡¯t know what Mo Ze was thinking and couldn¡¯t understand him. He deliberately adjusted the atmosphere and said, ¡°Brother Ze couldn¡¯t be thinking of a woman, right?¡±

    Jiang Zhining was joking, but Mo Ze was also generous and admitted simply, ¡°You are right.¡±

    Jiang Zhining frowned. Mo Ze didn¡¯t call a woman thest few times he came out to y.

    Could it be that he had chosen someone for real?

    Suddenly, he thought of the things that Mo Ze had told him before, about not talking about other women in front of Huo Wu.

    He couldn¡¯t figure it out before, but after he thought about it carefully, he figured it out a little bit.

    If he didn¡¯t want to mention other women¡¯s names, was he afraid that the other person will mind?

    So, could it be that Brother Ze has nted himself by the side of the eldestdy of the Huo family?

    Jiang Zhining was not so sure, so he cautiously asked, ¡°Brother Ze, since you miss her, just call her.¡±

    Another brother next to him jokingly interrupted, ¡°Yeah, just sleep with the other side first, and then hit them with a real love confession. Just don¡¯t enjoy it too much.¡±

    They all joked like that regrly. They were all yful and yed hard. On regr days, everyoneughed and joked. It was a given that someone would toss around a suggestion of making love at these hangout sessions. Everyone wanted to show off, so there were a lot of suggestions of making love.

    But this time, Mo Ze became angry. He pressed the cigarette into the ashtray and crushed it out bit by bit, and said in a grumpy tone, ¡°If you fucking don¡¯t know how to speak, shut the fuck up. Don¡¯t fucking run your mouth when you¡¯re not involved.¡±

    The brother who spoke just now looked dumbfounded.

    He hadn¡¯t said anything out of ce.

    Isn¡¯t this the sort of group of people who talk about this kind of stuff every day? Mo Ze had also said these types of horny words in the past, so why was he angry now? He even scolded him directly?

    Jiang Zhining hurriedly tried to break up the fight. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t mention it. Everyone, drink. Drink.¡±

    Although Jiang Zhining was able to calm everyone down, Mo Ze still had no interest in staying there anymore.

    He nced at the time. It was eleven o¡¯clock. There was still an hour before Huo Wu and his agreed lunch time. Although it only takes about half an hour from the clubhouse to Jianing Square, he wanted to make sure he got there early.

    Thinking about this, Mo Ze picked up his jacket from the sofa and left the private room without saying another word.

    Jiang Zhining hurriedly got up and chased after him. He ran after Mo Ze and exined, ¡°Brother Ze, Ahui doesn¡¯t know how to speak. Don¡¯t get angry.¡±

    Although Jiang Zhining said that, he knew clearly in his heart that this time, the incident had be a big issue.

    Brother Ze had never been angry over such words before.

    After all, everyone was ying together. They were all the same people, and they¡¯ve all said things like this before.

    But he was angry just now for the first time. Because he was thinking that Ahui¡¯s words might just be offensive to that person.

    The more Jiang Zhining thought about it, the more he felt that his guess was right.

    He didn¡¯t know the truth, but he had a rare moment of intelligence and was right for once.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 150

    Mo Ze flicked his coat with his right hand and hung it directly behind his back. He ignored this sentence, thought for a while, and asked about the issue that puzzled him, ¡°Do you like your sister?¡±

    Jiang Zhining also had a younger sister. His younger sister was ten years younger than him. She was still a primary school student. Whenever he thought of her, his expression became softer. ¡°My sister is so cute, and of course, I like her.¡±

    ¡°If she kissed you, would you refuse?¡±

    Jiang Zhining replied without thinking about it. ¡°Of course not, I hope my sister and I get closer!¡±

    After hearing Jiang Zhining¡¯s words, Mo Ze subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief.

    Hearing this, Mo Ze began to believe that there was no problem with the scene he saw yesterday. Now, after asking Jiang Zhining, it was confirmed that there was no problem.

    After getting the answer he wanted, Mo Ze simply waved to Jiang Zhining and left happily.

    After Mo Ze left, Jiang Zhining scratched his head. It suddenly urred to him that Brother Ze only knew he had a younger sister, but didn¡¯t know how old his younger sister was.

    His sister is only in elementary school now, so he can still get close to her. After her puberty hits, even if he was her brother, he had to keep a certain distance from her.

    ***

    After Mo Ze arrived at the hotel designated by Huo Wu, he saw Yu Xinxin waiting at the door at a nce.

    He frowned, walked to Yu Xinxin, and asked, ¡°Where is Huo Wu?¡±

    Didn¡¯t she say she was inviting him to dinner? Is there anyone besides him?

    That would be too unsatisfactory.

    Yu Xinxin spread her hands, trying to pretend that she did not see the deep disgust in Mo Ze¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ah Wu is already ordering food inside.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go in too.¡±

    After Mo Ze entered the private room, he found out that not only was there Yu Xinxin here but besides that, there was another unexpected guest.

    After seeing Huo Yusen, the smile on Mo Ze¡¯s face was slightly reduced.

    The rtionship between him and Huo Yusen was very weak before, and the two were rivals. In the beginning, he also obstructed Huo Yusen at the auction. In the end, although this matter was eventually resolved, it could be deduced that Huo Yusen still kept track clearly in his heart.

    After getting involved with Huo Wu, his rtionship with Huo Yusen became even tenser.

    Not long ago, the two of them were fighting in the hallway, but unexpectedly, now, they were going to eat at the same table. Just thinking about it, he knew this meal will not be easy and enjoyable.

    After Huo Wu saw that Mo Ze had arrived, she handed him the menu and said, ¡°I invited you to lunch today, so you can order.¡±

    Mo Ze took off his jacket, sat down, and smiled sexily. ¡°You order. I will definitely like anything that you order.¡±

    In this world, how could there be two people with exactly the same taste?

    Huo Wu wanted to insist, but at this time, Huo Yusen had taken the menu from her hands.

    He swept through the pages, finished the order very quickly, then handed it to the waiter who was waiting beside their table.

    The waiter left after collecting the menu.

    Yu Xinxin watched this scene and carefully shrank her neck.

    How did she instinctively feel that today¡¯s meal will not be so easy?

    After being robbed of the right to order, Mo Ze took a probing look at Huo Yusen.

    Although he had asked Jiang Zhining about how he got along with his sister just now, in order to be surer, he also deliberately searched Baidu on the way there.

    ording to Baidu, to see if one person means anything to another, just look at their eyes.

    Because in this world, liking someone cannot be hidden.

    No matter how scheming people are, when they face the person they like, their eyes will show the truth.

    Therefore, he will wait and observe to confirm whether Huo Yusen¡¯s eyes when looking at Huo Wu will show anything out of the ordinary.

    Originally, he thought he was thinking too much.

    But he never expected to actually discover something unusual.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 151

    There is a saying that in this world men know men best. There is another saying: the one who knows you best is your enemy.

    It just so happened that Mo Ze was both a man and Huo Yusen¡¯s enemy, so he knew Huo Yusen far better than anyone would think.

    After the waiter served the food, the group of four people began to eat the meal leisurely. To be honest, the taste of this restaurant was pretty good. The ingredients were fresh, and the dishes were innovative enough, but Mo Ze was not in the mood to dine, because he spent the entire time staring at Huo Yusen.

    Mo Ze¡¯s gaze was too noticeable, and even the rest of the table was aware of it after a while.

    After Huo Yusen noticed Mo Ze¡¯s gaze, he slightly raised his eyes and asked, ¡°What?¡±

    Mo Ze calmly replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Although he didn¡¯t show anything on his face, his heart was already full of turbulent waves at the moment.

    Huo Yusen¡¯s eyes looking at Huo Wu weren¡¯t the eyes of an older brother looking at his sister.

    An older brother, as the elder one, can look at his sister¡¯s eyes with tenderness, tolerance, and caring, but he should never be forbearing or pressuring.

    Because thetter was the look of a man looking at the woman he liked, not the look of a brother looking at his sister.

    Isn¡¯t it true that he guessed right at the beginning?

    Huo Yusen actually had that kind of intention toward his sister that shouldn¡¯t be there in the first ce.

    Thinking of this, Mo Ze¡¯s face waspletely cold in the next second.

    The atmosphere at the dinner table was momentarily silent and depressing.

    Yu Xinxin wasining in her heart. What kind of meal was this dinner? If she knew that Huo Yusen and Mo Ze would be in a state of tension after they met, nothing would have convinced her toe to this meal. But Yu Xinxin was still trying to adjust the atmosphere, so sheughed and said, ¡°Come and try this dish. It¡¯s delicious.¡±

    Huo Wu clipped a chopstick full of food, nodded, and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s delicious.¡±

    Everyone at the event had their own thoughts concerning the meal, but fortunately, the meal was finished smoothly in the end.

    After eating, Mo Ze looked at Huo Yusen with his arms folded, and said gloomily, ¡°Mr. Huo, I have something to ask you. Let¡¯s find a ce to talk?¡± Mo Ze did not eat much during this meal. What he had been waiting for was this moment.

    Huo Yusen raised his eyebrows and stood up slowly.

    From just now, he knew that Mo Ze had something to tell him, so he would answer his request now; Huo Yusen was not surprised at all.

    After Huo Yusen spoke to Huo Wu, he left the restaurant with Mo Ze.

    As soon as the two walked to an empty corner, Mo Ze¡¯s fists, mixed with anger, disbelief, and violent rage, came out of hiding. ¡°Huo Yusen, you beast!¡±

    Although Huo Yusen didn¡¯t expect Mo Ze to attack him by surprise, he reacted very quickly. Before Mo Ze¡¯s fists could reach him, he had already reached out to intercept him. At this time, Huo Yusen¡¯s tone hadpletely cooled down, as cold as an ice ball. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Mo Ze snorted coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know your nasty thoughts!¡±

    Huo Yusen replied coldly, ¡°You are simply unreasonable!¡±

    Mo Ze kicked. Huo Yusen dodged.

    Mo Ze tossed out another fist again, and Huo Yusen stretched out his hand to block him.

    The two big men punched and kicked each other for a while, showing no elegance.

    The fists of the two were violent, and they aimed at each other¡¯s face unceremoniously.

    One fist, and another fist.

    The two people seemed to be facing the enemy: one fist after another ruthlessly fell on each other.

    Not knowing how long they fought, the two men stopped, panting.

    The two men did not hold back at all and used all the moves that they knew without being polite.

    If anyone else saw them fighting just now, they would probably be amazed and express astonishment again and again.

    They were two young talents in the capital, and they are both sessful people standing at the top of the financial circle. Just now, they fought each other without elegance, like youngds on the street, using the simplest and rudest ways to solve problems. It was beyond everyone¡¯s imagination. Not to mention that one of them was the Huo family¡¯s young master who was famous in the upper circle for his demeanor and coolness. Few people would have thought that one day, he would actually use his skills to beat up others.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 152

    Mo Ze put his hands on his knees, bent over, and breathed heavily.

    There were beads of sweat on his forehead rolling down his face, and the clothes on his body had already been soaked with sweat.

    Just now his fists didn¡¯t hit Huo Yusen any less than the other person¡¯s force against him, but he didn¡¯t fare much better himself.

    Huo Yusen¡¯s fists were really hard, and once they hit him, it caused him immense pain. Thinking about it, Mo Ze cried out and carefully touched the corner of his broken lips.

    The fight just then was evenly matched. No one gained the upper hand.

    After Huo Yusen finished his fight with Mo Ze, he was about to leave.

    But he had just taken a step when he heard Mo Ze coldly say from behind him, ¡°President Huo, I hope you can think twice before doing anything!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until he heard these words that Huo Yusen had some guesses as to what Mo Ze¡¯s purpose for calling him out today was for. He stopped, with one hand in his pocket, his tone faint. ¡°I won¡¯t bother President Mo to worry about it.¡±

    Mo Ze couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth; everything was just to his suspicions. But he had no evidence to prove that Huo Yusen had ulterior motives toward Huo Wu.

    The reason why he felt that Huo Yusen¡¯s mind was not right concerning Huo Wu was because of his instincts as a man.

    But he couldn¡¯t just conclude that Huo Yusen fell in love with his sister just because of the look in his eyes. After all, there was another kind of sister-obsessed type of creature in this world.

    Mo Ze felt that he was too impulsive just now. He scolded Huo Yusen and fought with him, but it didn¡¯t help the situation.

    So he could only remind him ¨C remind Huo Yusen not to do anything irreparable under impulse.

    Not only is the Huo family unable to do without this person, but more importantly, he is afraid that Huo Wu will be in a whirlpool of rumors and will be greatly harmed.

    Huo Wu and Yu Xinxin waited in the restaurant for a long time before the two men returned back to their seats.

    It was different from when they went out. When they came back, both of them had added color to their faces, and there were little bruises on the corners of their lips and cheekbones.

    Huo Wu was taken aback. She hurriedly stood up and asked concerned, ¡°Big brother, what¡¯s wrong with your face? Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all bruised. How could it be okay?¡±

    Huo Yusen tried calming her down by saying, ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury.¡±

    At this time, Mo Ze leaned forward with a smile on his face and said, ¡°Huo Wu, I am also injured. You don¡¯t care about me.¡± Mo Ze had already figured it out at this time. Even if Huo Yusen really thought about Huo Wu like that, the two of them were not destined to be together, no matter what Huo Yusen intended. In the end, he was the one who should work harder. After he chases down Huo Wu, there will be nothing Huo Yusen can do. Thinking about it this way, Mo Ze felt that his presence in front of Huo Wu was not impressive enough and that he needed to continue to work harder.

    Huo Wu looked at Huo Yusen, then at Mo Ze. ¡°You guys didn¡¯t fight, right?¡±

    Huo Yusen said indifferently, ¡°No, we were sparring to learn from each other.¡±

    Is sparring the same as seeking each other¡¯s death? Fighting so viciously?

    Huo Wu was a little skeptical, but she knew that since Huo Yusen and Mo Ze were not willing to say anything, then she couldn¡¯t get anything out of them no matter how much she asked.

    So Huo Wu could only give up finding the answer.

    After the meal was over, the group didn¡¯t have any further interest, so the gathering quickly broke up.

    Huo Wu thought that since she had already paid back Mo Ze¡¯s meal, she should have less contact with him in the future.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that the contact between her and Mo Ze would increase instead of decreasing.

    After the summer vacation, the Huo family had two new members.

    One of the new members was a husky dog, and the other was a seal-colored ragdoll cat with a confused face.

    The husky was stupid and cute, and the ragdoll cat had a gentle personality. Therefore, a cat and a dog living together were, indeed, very harmonious.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 153

    For a while, Huo¡¯s family gained a lot of excitement because of the two cute pets.

    Even Aunt Zhang weed and loved these two cute pets very much.

    Huo Wu spent a lot of time home during summer vacation, so she personally took care of the two cute pets in the family. asionally, when she waste, Aunt Zhang would help her out.

    After raising a dog at home, Huo Wu would go out to walk the dog every day.

    There was a park just near the Huo¡¯s Vi, where many people work out and rx regrly.

    It was a good ce to walk the dog.

    Huo Wu would take her husky to the park to rx when she had nothing to do.

    But two dayster, Mo Ze began to appear in the park.

    He was also holding a husky with thick hair and light gray pupils in his hand.

    Seeing Huo Wu, he smiled and said ¡®hello.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s such a coincidence.¡±

    Is it a coincidence?

    She remembered that Mo Ze¡¯s home was not around here, right?

    So, why did hee here to walk the dog?

    Saying he didn¡¯t do it intentionally, Huo Wu didn¡¯t believe him.

    But she couldn¡¯t pretend she didn¡¯t see him, so she smiled and said ¡®hello¡¯ to Mo Ze.

    Mo Ze lifted his chin, pointed at Huo Wu¡¯s husky, and said, ¡°Is your dog a girl or a young man?¡±

    Huo Wu lightly patted her Husky on the head and said, ¡°It¡¯s a young man.¡±

    Mo Ze looked surprised. ¡°My family has a girl. This is really a coincidence. Your family happens to have a young man. Maybe they will make a couple!¡±

    Huo Wu felt that she couldn¡¯t answer this.

    However, as if echoing Mo Ze¡¯s words, Huo Wu¡¯s husky wagged his tail, spit out some saliva, and eagerly leaned forward.

    Mo Zeughed twice. He looked at Huo Wu meaningfully and said, ¡°It seems that your family member has a very good impression of my family member.¡±

    Huo Wu smiled casually, and let her husky go home early after ying in the park for half an hour.

    Somehow Huo Yusen found out that Mo Ze went to walk his dog in the nearby park.

    Huo Wu was stopped by Huo Yusen when she wanted to go out to walk the dog again.

    ***

    Huo Wu heard the sound and turned her head back. ¡°Big brother?¡±

    Huo Yusen sat on the sofa, looked at her, and asked, ¡°Have you been walking the dog in the nearby park recently?¡±

    Huo Wu nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Huo Yusen stood up from the sofa. He slowly rolled up the sleeves of his shirt and said slowly, ¡°There are too many people at the park. If Shiwu bites someone, that won¡¯t be good. There is a trail behind the house. There is also a pavilion nearby for people to rest. I think it¡¯s better to walk the dog at that ce than in the park.¡±

    Huo Wu blinked, feeling strange. Shiwu was the name of the husky in their family. Shiwu had a stupid and cute personality. When she was ying with him, even when she put her hand in his mouth he would never bite her, and she always kept the leash in her hands. She never let him get further than two meters away. So how could it be easy for Shiwu to bite someone? But Huo Yusen¡¯s concerns were not unreasonable. No matter how docile pets were, there was always the possibility of the dog turning aggressive.

    At this time, Huo Yusen was ready. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the back of our house first, and we can walk the trail once.¡±

    Near Huo¡¯s Vi, ordinary people couldn¡¯t enter. This also meant that outsiders couldn¡¯t enter the dog-walking trail behind the vi. Outsiders naturally included Mo Ze.

    Huo Wu thought, Huo Yusen told her that the trail behind the house was more suitable for walking the dog than the park. There must be something special about the trail. Since he had apanied her to walk the dog today, it would be better for him to hold Shiwu, and she would hold Zhengyue, and take their family¡¯s cat and dog out for a good stroll.

    Zhengyue was the name of the ragdoll cat raised by Huo Wu, and the names of the cat and dog in the family put together means the fifteenth of the first month. The names were nice and memorable, and they sounded special. It was Huo Wu who came up with their names.

    Huo Wu took Shiwu out every day to y recently, but she seemed to have made little master Zhengyue feel left out. So today she could make up for her recent neglect of Zhengyue.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 154

    She had to say that the greenery near the Huo¡¯s house was really beautiful. In August, although the sun was hot, the surrounding area was green and shaded. Walking on the path, there was a refreshing winding, and the air was filled with an unknown flower scent. Walking on such a small path, you will rx unconsciously.

    Huo Wu had always known that there was such a winding path near her home, but she had never walked on this path before. As soon as she went today, she discovered it was extraordinary.

    This kind of environment was quiet and cool and gave the walker a different and refreshed feeling. There were no other people around, and they weren¡¯t disturbing anyone else. Even if Huo Wu came out to walk the dog next time, she can do it without holding the leash.

    Shiwu foolishly wagged his tail, sniffed everywhere, and barked from time to time, as if he was very curious about this ce.

    After Huo Wu walked for a good amount of time with Zhengyue in her arms, she really felt that walking the dog here was much better than walking the dog in the park. At least, the environment here was much better than in the park.

    After the two of them walked for a while, a pavilion appeared in front of them.

    The pavilion was unique in shape and looked a bit old.

    This pavilion should be built at the same time as the Huo Family Vi.

    Huo Wu had to say at this time that capitalists really knew how to enjoy life. Such a tree-lined trail was obviously tailor-made for the Huo Family Vi. At such a real estate location where every inch was as expensive as gold, not only did they build a vi, but also created such a beautiful scenic spot, which was something that will simply make others envious.

    Fortunately, Huo Wu was now also a member of the Huo family, not in the category of other people.

    Huo Wu and Huo Yusen sat down on the seats in the pavilion. As for Zhengyue and Shiwu, Huo Wu let them y separately.

    The dog and cat were very well-behaved and obedient. They didn¡¯t run far and just stayed ying near the pavilion.

    Huo Wu looked at the flowing water under the small bridge in front of the pavilion and sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be such a beautiful scenic area behind our house.¡±

    She originally thought it would be good enough to have a pavilion, but she didn¡¯t expect that besides that, there was a small man-made river, and there was a small ornamental bridge above the river.

    The disy before her gave her a feeling of viewing a poetic scene, with a small bridge and flowing water.

    Such a ce was a good setting to kill time.

    It would be even better if there was a cup of tea and some snacks.

    Huo Wu felt that she might ask Aunt Zhang to pack them some tea, fruit, and snacks for next time.

    Huo Wu supported her chin while chatting with Huo Yusen about one thing after another. After she spoke for a while, there was no responseing from Huo Yusen. When she looked back puzzled, she realized that Huo Yusen had fallen asleep.

    He should have been working very hardtely. He went out early and returnedte every day, and his eyes had a faint greenish color.

    The water was gurgling, and the breeze was just right. At this moment, when he had fallen asleep, the surrounding scenery seemed to quiet down subconsciously.

    Huo Wu hushed Shiwu who was barking, telling him to be quieter.

    Then she cautiously walked to Zhengyue¡¯s side, picked him up gently, and petted the cat for a while.

    The cat¡¯s belly was warm and soft and feltfortable. She rubbed the cat¡¯s belly, and then scratched the cat¡¯s chin. Zhengyu squinted his blue cat eyes solemnly.

    Shiwu was unwilling tog behind. At this time, it also rubbed against Huo Wu¡¯s side, begging to be petted and hugged.

    Seeing Shiwuing, Zhengyue leaped from Huo Wu¡¯s arms with a light meow.

    Huo Wu thought that Zhengyue was going to go next to them and y for a while, but she didn¡¯t expect Zhengyue to jump directly beside Huo Yusen, seeming to want to nestle in his arms for a while.

    Huo Yusen was still asleep. Huo Wu didn¡¯t want Zhengyue to affect Huo Yusen¡¯s rest, so she hurriedly stood up, waved to Zhengyue, and whispered, ¡°Zhenyue,e here. Come to older sister.¡±

    However, the normally soft and obedient Zhengyue, at this moment, confused, wouldn¡¯t leave Huo Yusen¡¯s side.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 2 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 155

    Huo Wu stretched out her hand and wanted to pick up Zhengyue, but Zhengyue¡¯s body was flexible and nimble, and she couldn¡¯t manage to catch a hold of her.

    Zhengyue meowed and jumped onto Huo Yusen¡¯s stomach.

    Huo Wu¡¯s action of catching the cat was toote to stop, and after she didn¡¯t catch anything, because of her inertia, she also rushed into Huo Yusen¡¯s arms along with Zhengyue.

    After feeling the temperature under her body, Huo Wu was startled, and her whole body froze.

    She never expected that Zhengyue would be so disobedient today. It is estimated that she is too neglectful in her daily life, so Zhengyue wants to find a new owner? And the new owner it found for itself was Huo Yusen, so Zhengyue kept moving towards him?

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t dare to move at this moment. The movements made by her and Zhengyue, one person and one cat, were too great.

    She mmed into him heavily, and probably already woke Huo Yusen, right?

    Thinking about it this way, she felt very guilty in her heart.

    He has been so busy recently at work and should have very little time for sleep and rest, otherwise, he would not have fallen asleep after chatting with her. But now, she interrupted his extremely precious rest time.

    Although the cause was not her, but Zhengyue, however, Zhengyue was just a cute ragdoll cat. By not keeping an eye on it, the thing that stood out the most was this master¡¯s negligence.

    While Huo Wu was thinking nonsense, the person under her was stirring, his sleep disturbed. He tilted his head slightly, and the thin lips inadvertently rubbed the corners of her lips.

    This kiss was warm and real to the touch, which made Huo Wu even stiffer.

    Huo Wu¡¯s heart was beating. After waiting for a while, she didn¡¯t feel Huo Yusen wake up.

    Therefore, he was really too tired, so she and Zhengyue, a human and a cat, made such a bigmotion, yet they still didn¡¯t wake him up?

    Huo Wu breathed a sigh of relief when she thought about it this way. It¡¯s good that he didn¡¯t wake up.

    She just wanted to carefully get up from Huo Yusen¡¯s arms, but at this time, Zhengyue seemed unwilling to be left out, jumped off of Huo Yusen¡¯s belly, then jumped up, and mmed into Huo Yusen¡¯s face with a p. As if it wanted to wake him up, let this future master open his eyes, and take a good look at it.

    Huo Wu looked at this scene and didn¡¯t know what to do.

    At this time, a pair of hands were pressed firmly and urately on her waist. Her summer clothes were light and thin, and the temperature of his palm was instantly transmitted to her waist clearly.

    He squeezed her waist, strong and warm. She didn¡¯t know if it was her illusion, but she felt that he was squeezing her waist and leading her to him.

    But then Huo Wu didn¡¯t have time to think about it, because Huo Yusen had slowly opened his eyes at this time.

    His eyes were clear, not like someone who had just woken up.

    But Huo Wu didn¡¯t even look at Huo Yusen¡¯s eyes at this time. She looked at the culprit, Zhengyue, and exined, ¡°Big brother, I didn¡¯t deliberately wake you up. I was just petting the cat, but as I was petting, the cat leaped onto you.¡±

    After speaking, in order to enhance her credibility, Huo Wu raised her head and blinked her eyes, hoping Huo Yusen would see the sincerity in them.

    She really didn¡¯t lie. She was really just petting the cat quietly, and then the cat ran away by itself.

    Huo Yusen looked at the big blinking eyes in front of him, and then at the same innocent blue eyes on the side. Suddenly, he felt that it was not unreasonable for this person and cat to be a family¡­

    Although these two pairs of eyes did not seem to have any simrities at first nce, if you take a closer look, you will find that these two pairs of round eyes were equally innocent and simple. The cat¡¯s blue pupils were clean and pure, while those apricot eyes were bright and radiant.

    Zhengyue sat obediently and meowed softly at Huo Yusen.

    At this time, Huo Wu said gently, ¡°Big brother.¡±

    Huo Yusen regained his senses, and whispered, ¡°What¡¯s so nice about petting cats?¡±

    Cats are not nice to pet. Are you nice to pet?

    Huo Wu subconsciously wanted to respond like this, but fortunately, when she was about to speak, her mind mmed on the emergency brakes and she did not say it out loud.

    It would be embarrassing if she really had said it.

    After all, the word ¡®petting¡¯ had too many meanings behind it.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron!

 Chapter 156

    Not long after the cat petting incident, Huo Wu actually didn¡¯t have much time to pet the cat, and there was no time to walk the dog.

    <em>Throbbing</em> was released as scheduled during the summer season two days ago. After it was released, the film received rave reviews.

    Not only was the appearance of the male and female protagonists in the cast attention-grabbing, but the most attractive thing was also that the movie was about the type of foolish love that existed only in the high school era.

    The foolishness of secret love between boys and girls and the cautious movement of carefully tempting each other, suddenly brought the audience watching the movie back to their own high school days, allowing them to once again enjoy the feeling of a throbbing heartbeat.

    After watching the movie, someone posted this sentence on Weibo on the spot, ¡°<em>Throbbing</em>, let me feel the throbbing once again.¡±

    And there were more than a few people who had the same thoughts as this person.

    <em>Throbbing</em> scored 9.0 on Douban. The box office in the first two days had reached 90 million, and it was still growing rapidly with an unstoppable momentum. It had be the leader of all the film screenings at the time.

    <em>Throbbing</em> became a hit, and even the leading male and female actors in the film also followed the rising tide, and their poprity even led to poprity for the supporting roles in the film as well.

    Huo Wu had gained hundreds of thousands of fans in the past two days, and the number of fans exceeding 200,000 was just around the corner.

    There were suddenly tens of thousands ofments on her Weibo.

    [Little Sweetheart: Ah, ah, did the prettiest girl in school and the school bully little brother end up together? The supporting couple actually ends with an open ending, making me scratch my head in anticipation.]

    [Cute Foolish: I want to reiterate the same thing: although I know that the screenwriter may want to give our audience a sense of unfulfilled feelings, the prettiest girl in school and school bully did not have a clear ending, which still makes me feel a little regretful.]

    [Three Three Three: They obviously like each other. Why don¡¯t they just confess like the male and female protagonists?]

    There were a lot ofments below the Three-Three-Three message.

    [hhhh: As if you dared to confess when you were in high school.]

    [123456: What is the fun if the main couple and the supporting couple end up with the same ending?]

    [Gourd Baby Grandpa: Then do you dare to confess?]

    Huo Wu looked at this message and couldn¡¯t help but think, in fact, there was a confession scene between the supporting male and female partners in the beginning. It¡¯s just that the scene was deleted afterwards.

    She looked at thements made byizens and thought about it. After thinking, she posted a Weibo.

    She was not a screenwriter. In fact, even she, herself, did not know what the final ending of the prettiest girl at school and the school bully was, but she was still willing to let the fans know about the deleted scene.

    Huo Wuv: In this world, most lovers can have a happily ever after.

    As soon as she posted this Weibo, many people left messages.

    [Ahhhh, this Weibo sent by Little Sister is to imply that the prettiest girl in school and school bully will be together atst? Could it be?]

    [Great! Finally got the answer I wanted! Thank you, goddess Huo Wu!]

    [I¡¯m so touched. This is the best gift for my summer vacation. Lovers finally have a happily ever after. It should be the best thing in the world.]

    [Thank you for giving me a perfect ending for the supporting couple.]

    Not long after Huo Wu¡¯s Weibo was posted, it was reposted by the male and female protagonists, and the second male lead one after another.

    After reading Weibo for a while, Huo Wu closed the page.

    Not only was she about to face the beginning of school, but she had also already started preparing for a second film.

    Before, she told herself that she wanted to give Huo Yusen a special gift.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 157

    She was full of ambition in her heart, but in the end, she was only filled with regret that her delivery was a bit of a disappointment to her aspirations in her imagination.

    Therefore, Huo Wu wanted to make a film and give it to Huo Yusen as a gift.

    And this gift is <em>War</em>.

    <em>War</em> is a wartime film. This film promotes a fearless spirit of sacrifice, as well as the spirit of neverpromising and fighting to the end. It was all very educational for young people.

    And the role she wanted to get was the female lead in the film, Feng Yan.

    This drama could be regarded as female lead-centric. There were male leads, but there were not many scenes with them, and the main plot was for the most part focused on Feng Yan.

    Feng Yan in the film was the only female pilot in the flight team.

    Although a female pilot, she had undergone rigorous training, had excellent aerialbat capabilities, and was better than most male pilots. She had a firm character, was brave and fearless, and had made many contributions in the war. She and her teammates were risking their lives and shedding blood to defend the mothend, even at the expense of their young lives.

    At the final oue of <em>War</em>, the female lead and a group ofrades-in-arms ushered in the victory of the war.

    Thest few sentences of the script was, ¡°Everyone is crying excitedly, and everyrade-in-arms has blood and tears on his face. Blood is heroic blood, and tears are tears of joy. They finally ushered in the final victory. Feng Yan couldn¡¯t help show a warm smile when she looked at the people who were crying andughing.

    Nearby is a rising sun in the sky.

    The sun is warm, representing the future and hope.

    The future of the mothend will definitely get better and better.¡±

    Huo Wu was determined to win this role.

    However, unlike with the previous schoolgirl character, she was going to get this big female lead all on her own.

    The director of <em>War,</em> Huang Luang, was very famous in China. He was famous for making this kind of wartime film, but after he became famous, he did not deviate to making literary and artistic films but made wartime films consistently. A reporter once asked him why he kept making wartime films. At that time, he just smiled and said, ¡°It has be a way for me to express my mental and emotional outlook by making wartime films.¡±

    It was precisely because Huang Luang¡¯s wartime films have be a way for him to express his outlook, so he had extremely high demands for the actors in his films. Not only did the appearance of the actor have to match the role in the movie, but the most important thing was also that the actor¡¯s acting skills must be up to standard. If the acting skills were not good, he would not agree to give the role to that actor no matter what.

    After Huo Wu expressed her intention to the agent, the agent immediately sent her the location and time of the audition.

    Huo Wu recharged for two days, and then on the day of the audition, she appeared with her agent at the audition site of <em>War</em>.

    After arriving at the scene, she found out that today was just the audition for the female lead.

    The auditions for the rest of the roles had beenpleted two days before, but the director deliberately set aside a whole day especially for the audition of the female lead, which showed how much he attaches importance to the female lead in the film.

    But thinking about it, in order to reach the final conclusion on whether the film was good or not, the female lead was the major factor. As a female-centric film, the female lead role ounted for a huge proportion of the film. Therefore, the acting skills of the female lead were particrly important.

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t research herpetitors before, because she didn¡¯t think it was necessary. So it wasn¡¯t until she came to the scene that she discovered that Jiang Yuqing was among herpetitors.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 158

    This should be the second time Huo Wu had seen Jiang Yuqing in the past few months since <em>Throbbing</em> was finished. She looked a lot more mature than a few months ago, and she seemed to be very interested in this film.

    When it was time for the lottery, Huo Wu got eighth ce, and Jiang Yuqing happened to be seventh, auditioning before her.

    Huo Wu and Jiang Yuqing didn¡¯tmunicate much. They nodded to each other, and then sat quietly in the waiting area waiting for the audition.

    Time passed, seconds and minutes ticking past.

    Soon it was Jiang Yuqing¡¯s turn.

    The time Jiang Yuqing stayed inside was obviously longer than the previous six candidates.

    After waiting for a while, Jiang Yuqing finally came out.

    When she walked out, there was a self-assured smile on her face. Seeing Huo Wu, she nodded at her and then left confidently.

    Huo Wu pursed her lips before pushing the door open.

    In the room sat the director, assistant director, producer, and investor.

    Huo Wu had long been ustomed to such scenes. She introduced herself as usual, and then, at the direction of the director, acted out a segment of the script.

    The female lead in <em>War</em> was free and easy, confident, brave, and strong.

    Huo Wu¡¯s face was still too exquisite and beautiful. In fact, it did not fit the heroine¡¯s role in the script. So beforeing today, she specially put on makeup to give her face a little more definition.

    The part that the director asked her to perform was a sudden airstrike by the enemy, and she hurriedly got up from light sleep, packed herself up, and then hurried to her fighter ne with her teammates, and rushed into the sky.

    Huo Wu was already familiar with the script, so after the director finished speaking, she immediately entered the role.

    She closed her eyes, pretending she was still asleep.

    The sirens rang, and she immediately opened her eyes.

    Her eyes were clear, and they were firm. After getting dressed quickly, she trotted out in a hurry.

    Because she wanted to show the free and easy side of the heroine, what Huo Wu tried to portray was her heroic side. If someone familiar with her was present, they would find that she waspletely different from her regr self. She was usually beautiful and exquisite, as the little princess of the Huo family, but at this time, she seemed to have already experienced the tempering of the war. Her eyes held the vicissitudes of life and were exceptionally firm.

    This kind of vicissitude appeared in her extremely young eyes, but strangely it didn¡¯t seem out of ce. It was as if she fit right into the role.

    Huo Wu at this time was no longer Huo Wu but Feng Yan in the film.

    Her steps were extremely powerful, neat, and calm. With a brush, she saluted a passing officer. There was a strength behind her actions, not sloppy but with a unique style.

    Then she got on the ne and flew to the enemy¡¯s aircraft team with a kind of indomitable air.

    After Huo Wu¡¯s performance, the room was silent for two seconds.

    Then the director asked her, ¡°Have you been in the army before?¡±

    Obviously, she looked like a delicate little girl, but in her audition just now, there was a kind of bloodthirstiness that could only be seen after tempering in with the troops. Moreover, her saluting movements were punctilious, and her running posture was chic and powerful. Her sassy and heroic posture just now left him an extremely deep impression.

    Huo Wu naturally had never been in the army in this life. However, she had been there in the previous life, and she also stayed in the army for half a year.

    This half a year had made her change a lot. And this half-year in the army was exactly why she had the greatest confidence to stand here today topete for this female lead role.

    Huo Wu shook her head.

    Huang Luang didn¡¯t think Huo Wu was lying. Huo Wu was the little princess of the Huo family, and it would be strange if she had been to the army. After all, the daughters of the Huo family were all pampered.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 159

    Huang Luang actually already had a decision in his heart, but he still said to Huo Wu, ¡°Okay, go home and wait for the results.¡±

    After Huo Wu left, Huang Luang said with emotion, ¡°The quality of this neer is really good.¡±

    In addition to Huo Wu, the former candidate, Jiang Yuqing, had also left a deep impression on him.

    Before Huo Wu¡¯s performance, Huang Luang originally thought that the female lead would definitely fall on Jiang Yuqing¡¯s head, but he never expected that after Jiang Yuqing, Huo Wu would appear.

    Huo Wu¡¯s acting skills were profound as well as being perfect. She waspletely unlike a neer who had only acted in a foolish sweet school movie. Although Huang Luang was a little surprised by how Huo Wu had such superb acting skills, it was not important.

    The important thing was that his drama finally had a suitable female lead.

    Although there were other people besides Huang Luang, they also knew that they only came as spectators, and Huang Luang was the one who would make the final decision.

    The assistant director approached Huang Luang and asked, ¡°Director, which neer are you going to use?¡±

    Whether if it is Huo Wu or Jiang Yuqing, they can only be regarded as neers, and the probability that either will get the role will be slim.

    But seeing Huo Wu¡¯s performance just now had more than confirmed Huang Luang¡¯s decision.

    Huang Luang waved his hand and said without hesitation, ¡°Naturally it is Huo Wu.¡±

    He had to say that Jiang Yuqing¡¯s acting skills just now surprised him, butpared to Huo Wu who made his eyes shine, she stillcked something. After Huang Luang thought about it carefully, he discovered that Jiang Yuqing had less bloodthirstiness than Huo Wu. Jiang Yuqing was equally heroic, but the heroine who had experienced brutal wars had not only majestic air but also bloodthirstiness.

    That was something that only came after the baptism of blood and fire.

    Huang Luang subconsciously ssified the bloodthirstiness Huo Wu exhibited as her exceptional talent. But if he knew that she had been in the army for half a year, then he would know where the bloodthirstiness in her acting came from.

    Huo Wu waited quietly for two days at home.

    She did not expect that Jiang Yuqing would also focus on the wartime movie <em>War</em>.

    This life,pared with the one in the book, had really changed too much.

    So she didn¡¯t know at all that Jiang Yuqing¡¯s appearance would affect her original n.

    After all, Jiang Yuqing¡¯s luck should not be underestimated.

    Fortunately, Huo Wu finally received the news that she got the female lead in <em>War</em> two dayster.

    After Huo Wu entered the crew, she invested a lot of time and effort in the drama <em>War</em>. She really wanted to y this role well. On the one hand, she wanted to prove herself. On the other hand, this film had a special meaning to her. She wanted to take this movie starring her and give it to Huo Yusen as a gift.

    Huo Wu earnestly studied the dedicated attitude of the characters in the script, which made the director very satisfied, and said that she had good judgment.

    Dedication was the most basic professional quality of an actor. There was nothing Huo Wu wouldn¡¯t do as an actor, but if her dedication could make her have a good reputation in the crew, then she was naturally happy to see it happen.

    Although Huo Wu didn¡¯t actually need to fly a ne, there were still some scenes in the film that required her to enter a ne to shoot.

    It wasn¡¯t until Huo Wu entered the cockpit that her mood changed a little bit.

    She had never entered the cockpit before, so she didn¡¯t know what her reaction would be. It turned out that she would be filled with excitement whenever she looked at theplicated instrument panel in front of her, imagining that she was flying through the clouds on her own.

    She could finally understand why Huo Yusen¡¯s previous dream was to be a pilot.

    Because of her attempts to control the ne, the impression of flying through the air was really wonderful.

    Just imagining it could make her addicted, let alone actually rushing into the sky, enjoying the feeling of taking off.

    Huo Wu, who was seriously filming with the crew, didn¡¯t know that rumors concerning her private life had already started flying through the air.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 160

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t know anything about the changes in the outside world.

    After she joined the crew, she concentrated on acting. Weibo was temporarily taken care of by her agent, so she hadn¡¯t been using Weibotely.

    The mobile phone had almost be a disy item. Apart from contacting Huo Yusen every night, she only asionally chatted with Yu Xinxin for a while. Mainly because Huo Wu didn¡¯t have much time to chat, she spent most of the day thinking about filming, and she spent almost all of her free time with Huo Yusen, so the external situation didn¡¯te to her attention untilter.

    However, neither Huo Yusen nor Yu Xinxin mentioned anything that happened outside with her, so Huo Wu was not disturbed by the outside world at all. Later, she perceived some unusual information from the director¡¯s mouth.

    When Huo Wu finished filming and watched her performance in front of the camera, Director Huang Luang patted her on the shoulder, and said to her with satisfaction, ¡°You are not affected by rumors and gossip. It¡¯s not bad, not bad at all.¡±

    Huo Wu, who was pped on the shoulder by the director with satisfaction, gave him a nk look. She didn¡¯t know what the director was talking about, so she could only smile politely.

    The assistant director on the side hurriedly interjected when he saw and said, ¡°People nowadays, there is really no bottom line. In order to get more views, they dare to talk nonsense about everything. Even your¡­¡± The assistant director was afraid that he would offend Huo Wu and hurriedly stopped talking. Instead of finishing what had just been said, he changed the subject. ¡°Anyway, this news has been suppressed. Let¡¯s just focus on filming.¡±

    The original intention of the assistant director was to tter Huo Wu. After all, he was one of the insiders that knew Huo Wu¡¯s identity. But he didn¡¯t know that his ttery was done incorrectly.

    News on Weibo? What news?

    Because of what the director and the assistant director had mentioned, Huo Wu suddenly realized that something must have happened in the outside world without her knowledge.

    Huo Wu casually smiled at the two directors and only after she finished filming the morning scene did she hurriedly find her agent.

    Her agent, Susan, was a gold-level agent specially invited by Huo Yusen for her. Susan originally had a few promising neers under her care, but in order to support Huo Wu, she had given up everyone else. Right now she was only concentrating on Huo Wu alone.

    After Huo Wu saw Susan, although she was anxious and concerned, she adjusted her expression on the surface and tried to pretend to ask casually, ¡°Sister Susan, has anything happened recently?¡±

    Susan heard the words and shook her head for a moment.

    Huo Wu took a deep breath. Her heart was very disturbed, so she must find out what happened in the outside world as soon as possible.

    ¡°Sister Susan, I don¡¯t quite understand what the director and assistant director said to me today. I know that something has happened in the outside world. If I want to, of course, I can get the answer I want from others, but I would like to learn the truth of the matter from your mouth because you are my agent. If nothing goes wrong, we will work together for a long time. ording to the contract, we still have more than four years together. In the entertainment industry, there is no one closer to me than you are. So, I hope that you will tell me the truth.¡±

    Susan sighed slightly. ¡°It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t want to tell you at first, but young master Huo specifically instructed me that there is no need to let you know. But since you have heard something from others, what do you want to know? I will tell you everything.¡±

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t know why, but her heartbeat was a bit rapid. If it weren¡¯t for the director and deputy director saying something suspicious to her today, she did not know how long she would have been kept in the dark.

    She didn¡¯t know what happened outside, but it must be bad news for her. Otherwise, her brother wouldn¡¯t let Susan hide it from her.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 161

    Huo Wu pursed her lips. Her mouth was a little dry, and her fingers curled up slightly because of tension. ¡°Sister Susan, what happened on Weibo recently?¡±

    ¡°In fact, it¡¯s nothing. There are rumors on the Inte that say you are not the biological child of the Huo family.¡±

    This sentence was like a strike of lightning. A sh went through Huo Wu¡¯s eyes, and her whole head felt dizzy.

    Susan hurriedly supported Huo Wu. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be angry. In the entertainment industry, there is so much news that is either true or false. If you will be in this business in the future, you will have to experience many things like this. Look, this news has made you so angry, no wonder young master Huo asked me to hide it from you and didn¡¯t let me tell you.¡±

    Susan thought that Huo Wu was annoyed by such fake news, but only Huo Wu knew that inside she was actually frightened.

    Because she was indeed not an offspring of the Huo family.

    From whom did this newse from? How did it benefit this person to spread such news?

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t have any answers.

    She took a deep breath and tried to stabilize her mind.

    Huo Wu gently smoothed her hair behind her ears. Only she knew that her hands were trembling slightly.

    ¡°Sister Susan, what are the fans¡¯ reactions to these rumors?¡±

    Susan waved her hand casually. ¡°After young master Huo knew about this, he suppressed the news right away. However, the time when the news appeared was exactly two o¡¯clock in the morning, and the attention rose again and again. While our people had yet to notice it, it had already hit the trending topic list. So there are probably many people who saw this trending news before we could actually put a stop to it.¡±

    It happened during the summer vacation, so many students stayed upte.

    The person behind this was obviously well prepared.

    Because by the time it was early morning many students would still be up, and since they were on the Inte anyways, the news would end up trending right away from their views. This trending topic ranked from 100 to 5th, and it only took about an hour.

    Moreover, all the content in this trending topic was exciting, making it easy to believe at first nce.

    Huo Wu¡¯s palms were covered in a cold sweat. Although this trending topic about her life had been withdrawn by her brother, she felt like a tightrope walker, terrified that she may fall into the abyss at any time.

    And now it was equivalent to that one shoe that had fallen on the ground, but the other shoe had yet to fall to the ground, even though it was expected that it would follow its predecessor at any time.

    This was even more ufortable than someone falling off a horse.

    Because no one knows when the other shoe willnd.

    Huo Wu smiled reluctantly, and then asked, ¡°Sister Susan, who posted this news item?¡±

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been found out yet. But don¡¯t think too much. There are many such things in the entertainment circle, and most of them are people who want to get views. The pure goddess in our circle has also been smeared for more than ten years, saying she is a transgender man? But how is it possible? She is beautiful, pure, and natural. Anyone with a brain knows that this kind of news is fake, but someone is jealous of her and deliberately smeared her.¡±

    After she finished speaking, Susan said to Huo Wu earnestly, ¡°Sometimes, it is good for an artist to have news. If there is no discussion, the artist should be anxious.¡±

    Huo Wu knew that Susan was right, and it was true for the average actor. Because if there was no discussion, the audience were all people who love the new and forget the old, and there were always neers in the showbiz. If they don¡¯t often appear in the public eye, the artist will soon be forgotten.

    But this was for the average actor.

    Huo Wu would rather she didn¡¯t have a single bit of discussion. Because she clearly knew that the trending topic was true.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 162

    Susan thought for a while and then said, ¡°Although this trending topic is fake, your true identity has been exposed. As the daughter of the Huo family, if you have any achievements in the future, many people will probably make a fuss about your background, deny your efforts and talents, and attribute everything to your support. But other people¡¯sments are not important. You just need to be yourself.¡±

    Huo Wu reluctantly said, ¡°I understand, sister Susan.¡±

    From Susan¡¯s mouth, Huo Wu could roughly guess what direction the news item was taking in the outside world. It was estimated that there were not many people who believed in this trending topic. Most people think that this was just a piece of fake news.

    She just didn¡¯t know what follow-up tricks those who exposed this news had.

    The problem was that this person was in the shadows. She was in the limelight. She didn¡¯t even know who this person was, and she had no way of investigating things right now.

    Huo Wu also initially considered that Jiang Yuqing was the person to expose things, but after more thought, she felt that it was impossible. Because ording to Jiang Yuqing¡¯s personality, if she knew the truth, she would definitely go to the Huo family as soon as possible and ask for a DNA test to verify her identity. However, this person only released the news on the Inte.

    Rather than saying that the person wanted to expose Huo Wu¡¯s true identity all at once, it would be better to say that the person was still testing the waters to see the public¡¯s reaction to this news, and then afterwards they would determine follow-up actions.

    Huo Wu felt a little disturbed all day.

    But the movie still had to be filmed. The movie <em>War</em> was the gift she was going to give Huo Yusen and was of extraordinary significance to her, so no matter what was happening outside, she had to be steady and not expose her difort.

    There was a scene at night that required Huo Wu to roll in the mud.

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t n to use a body double and filmed the scene herself.

    Her dedicated attitude naturally drew praise from the director.

    In this scene, Feng Yan and herrades-in-arms suddenly meet the enemy. They needed to be buried in the mud to hide themselves.

    Huo Wu filmed many such scenes in herst life. Not to mention the muddy ground, even in the ice and snowy weather, she had filmed a lot of scenes that asked her to face rigorous conditions.

    Therefore, she was not squeamish at all when filming such a scene.

    At this moment, she was lying on the muddy ground, her face covered with mud, but her eyes were bright as stars, and they were firm and unyielding as well.

    This was the look in Feng Yan¡¯s gaze. She will not give in because of the bad environment. Her eyes had an indomitable light, and there was hatred for the enemy there.

    As long as she is given a suitable opportunity, she will ruthlessly eliminate all enemies.

    In her body, hot blood is flowing, and she will bleed for the mothend at any time.

    ¡°Cut!¡±

    The director gave an order and Huo Wu and several other actors stood up from the muddy water.

    Her clothes were covered with mud, and her face was also getting lost in the mud.

    But she didn¡¯t look wretched. She still looked calm and rxed. Just like Feng Yan in the script.

    Director Huang Luang was bing more and more satisfied with Huo Wu these days. He smiled and said, ¡°The filming went very well. By the way, your brother hase to visit the crew. I¡¯ll give you a half-hour break.¡±

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t react much at first, but when she heard ¡°Your brother hase to visit the crew¡± from the director, her eyes suddenly brightened.

    Before the mud on her face was wiped off, she hurriedly looked for him around the filming area.

    Huo Yusen was like a natural light source. Even if there were arge number of staff around, Huo Wu still saw him at a nce.

    He just stood there looking at her, and the coldness in front of outsiders immediately disappeared. His brows and eyes suddenly looked gentle when they saw her.

    Huo Wu hurriedly ran to Huo Yusen¡¯s side, raised her eyebrows, and asked him crookedly, ¡°Big brother, why are you here?¡±

    Huo Yusen raised his hand and gently wiped off the mud stains on the side of her brow. ¡°I came to see you.¡±

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 163

    Huo Wu¡¯s hands were covered with mud. Huo Yusen was wearing light-colored clothes today. She was afraid of staining his clothes. After seeing him, she didn¡¯t dare to hug him directly.

    In the end, Huo Yusen held her hand first and took her to rest in the breakroom.

    Most of the staff in the crew were acquainted. Since there were only the two of them in the breakroom, no one would be bothering them. At this time, Susan knocked on the door and brought in a washbasin, a towel, and a thermos of hot water. After the things were set on the table, Susan knew her ce and left.

    In summer, the temperature was high. The muddy water quickly dried up and stuck to her face. Huo Wu had several hairs sticking to the mud stains, so it was very ufortable when it dried on her face.

    Huo Wu raised a dirty cat-like face and reached for the thermos with two mud-stained hands. The thing she wanted to do most now was to clean her face and two hands with hot water but another hand took the thermos bottle a step faster than her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Susan had already filled the basin with cold water, so they only needed to mix in hot water to use.

    Huo Yusen poured some hot water first, adjusted the water temperature, and dampened the towel after making sure it was the right temperature.

    Huo Wu blinked and kept quiet, observing Huo Yusen¡¯s movements.

    It wasn¡¯t until he wrung out the towel and unfolded it did she ask, ¡°Big brother, do you want to wipe my face?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Huo Wu couldn¡¯t help but smile at the words. ¡°I¡¯m not a kid anymore that needs you to help me wash my face.¡±

    Huo Yusen nced at her, then curled the corners of her lips. ¡°You are a child as long as you are younger than me.¡±

    Huo Wu rolled her dark eyes and joked, ¡°Then I would be a child for the rest of my life?¡±

    Huo Yusen chuckled and didn¡¯t answer. He picked up the hot towel and gently wiped Huo Wu¡¯s muddy face.

    As soon as the hot towel touched the skin on Huo Wu¡¯s face, she subconsciously dodged, and pouted, ¡°It¡¯s too hot.¡±

    It was the hottest part of summer. Huo Wu was already too hot, and now her most delicate face was being wiped with a hot towel. She could barely stand it.

    Huo Yusen tested the temperature of the towel with the back of his hand and felt that the temperature was within his tolerance. However, the rough skin on the back of his hands and the delicate skin on Huo Wu¡¯s face were naturally not equal. Huo Yusen waited for the heat of the hot towel to recede a bit before wiping her face gently. He exined, ¡°If the temperature of the towel is not hot, the mud cannot be cleaned off.¡±

    The muddy water had dried. It was easier to wipe off with hot water than with cold water.

    This time, Huo Wu obediently let Huo Yusen help her clean her face.

    Her face, which had been dirtied by mud and water, once again showed a delicate and beautiful face.

    Because hot water was steaming over her, her face was red, and her skin was like a freshly peeled egg, which looked so delicate it could be damaged just by blowing on it. Her eyes were steamed by the water vapor, and her eyes were shining, as if several stars had fallen, bright and moving. Huo Wu, who had her face washed, was a bit more obedient and cute than she was previously.

    Wash your hands after washing your face.

    Huo Yusen changed the basin of water and then went outside to bring in clean cold water.

    After he adjusted the temperature, Huo Wu obediently put her hands in the warm water in the basin like a child. She never got to enjoy this type of treatment before when she was a child, and she did not expect to experience it at this time.

    This kind of experience was very peculiar. She was not at all resistant in her heart and even very happy.

    Huo Wu¡¯s parents died early, so when she was very young, she had no parents to wash her face and hands gently and tenderly. When other children¡¯s parents helped to dress and wash their faces, she did these things for herself.

    It was said that children from poor families have been in charge of a household since very young, and Huo Wu knew the truth that life was not so easy at such a young age. When she was a child, she never enjoyed a moment of tenderness like the one she was experiencing just now. Two hands, holding a towel, and wiping the dirt from her face, gently, as if afraid of hurting her ¨C she knew it was impossible in the past, but she still hoped that the moment just now canst forever.

    After Huo Wu put her hand in the hot water, she hissed in pain.

    She didn¡¯t feel it before, but just now she felt that her finger hurt fiercely.

    Huo Yusen raised his eyes to look at her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Huo Wu hurriedly took her hand out of the washbasin and wiped herself clean. At that moment, the index finger of her right hand, which was still dripping with water, reached out to Huo Yusen, and she said pitifully, ¡°Big brother, my hand is hurt.¡±

    Huo Wu¡¯s skin was white and delicate, so the bloody wound looked extremely dazzling.

    This wound must¡¯ve identally happened when she was cut by a stone while she was filming in the mud just now. At the beginning, her mind was still immersed in the acting. After filming, her mind was distracted by Huo Yusen, who came to visit the crew. So now, she just found out that her finger was injured.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 164

    This wound was not small. After being soaked in hot water just now, a few more drops of blood spilled out. When Huo Wu was filming just now, she did not feel like she was being pampered at all. In her previous life, she filmed many scenes in ces where the environment was more difficult. In weather of a few degrees below zero, she could jump into the river without changing her expression. In order to prevent her exhtion from exposing the true weather, she had to keep ice in her mouth. So this muddy scene just now was really nothing to her. But she didn¡¯t know why, as soon as she faced Huo Yusen, she immediately became more pampered. She seemed to be apletely different person from the strong her from earlier.

    A small wound that was obviously not very painful but made her tearful at the next moment indeed showed her transformation.

    Huo Wu¡¯s eyes were slightly moist, and they looked fragile and pitiful.

    She had a pair of watery red eyes, like a little rabbit who had suffered a great grievance, and her tears were just on the verge of falling, which made people even more distressed.

    Huo Wu just wanted Huo Yusen to help her go outside and get a band-aid from Susan, but before she could say anything, Huo Yusen had already carefully put her injured finger in his mouth.

    His wet tongue licked her wound little by little, bringing a tingling, numb sensation.

    Huo Wu was stunned on the spot and couldn¡¯t even speak.

    At this moment, all the feelings in her whole body were concentrated on the injured finger, not because of the pain but because of the tingling numbness and strange touch.

    His movements were extremely light and felt extremely gentle. His flexible tongue swept her index finger little by little to the fingertip, even her nail was not ignored.

    Her finger felt the unique warmth and wetness.

    At this moment, Huo Yusen¡¯s eyes were deep.

    Huo Wu looked at the pair of ck eyes that were close at hand and felt that her heartbeat was about to stop.

    The pair of ck pupils were like an endless abyss, tempting her to sink in them infinitely.

    After a while, Huo Wu regained a bit of consciousness. She felt that she had to say something just now to relieve the strange atmosphere.

    She thought that the atmosphere was too strange now. With her heart pounding, she could only find a random topic casually.

    Huo Wu stammered and said, finally thinking of something to say, ¡°Big brother, I am angered to death by thoseizens who are jealous of me. They actually nder my birth. It¡¯s really underhanded and makes my heart angry enough to explode.¡±

    Huo Yusen only touched her fingertip with the tip of his tongue at this time, and his tongue gently swept his lower lip, with a casual movement showing a touch of fatal sexiness.

    He hummed.

    Huo Wu was a little confused about Huo Yusen¡¯s attitude at this time. She swallowed carefully and asked tentatively, ¡°Big brother, aren¡¯t you angry when you see such news? I¡¯m really angry.¡±

    Huo Yusen raised his eyes and took a deep look at her. ¡°Do you dislike such news?¡±

    Huo Wu hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°Of course, this kind of news obviously poured dirty water and nderous gossip on me. They must be jealous that I have such a good brother and such a good father, so they have to provoke our family rtionship! We can¡¯t be fooled by these people.¡±

    After speaking, in order to strengthen her credibility, Huo Wu used her other hand, formed a fist, and shook it to express her dissatisfaction with the group ofizens. She stared at him with big and charming apricot eyes, like a cat with fur standing on end.

    Huo Yusen was silent for two seconds before saying, ¡°With so much true and fake news in the entertainment industry, sometimes I can¡¯t take care of all of it. But if you don¡¯t like it, my people will suppress these types of news as soon as possible.¡±

    Huo Wu breathed out softly when she heard the words, her eyebrows curling back. ¡°Big brother is the best.¡±

    After speaking, Huo Wu suddenly thought of something in general, and asked, ¡°Does Dad also know about this news?¡± Huo Yuan¡¯s sources of information were extensive, and it would make no sense that he hadn¡¯t heard anything about the matter at this time.

    Huo Yusen hummed.

    Huo Wu felt that her right eyelid was jumping wildly. Whenever she was nervous, her eyelids would start jumping.

    At this moment, not only did her eyelids jump wildly, but her palms began to perspire slightly.

    Huo Wu pursed her lips and asked cautiously, ¡°What did Dad say?¡±

    Huo Yusen got up and wiped his hands with a wet towel on the side to get off the dirt that had stuck to him. ¡°Dad naturally has his own judgment.¡±

    Huo Wu knew that Huo Yuan would naturally not listen to wild rumors. People like him had a conclusion in their heart. But she was just afraid that this news would still nt a seed of suspicion in Huo Yuan or Huo Yusen¡¯s heart.

    This person publishing such suspicious news was more vicious than just stripping off her veil. If there was too much of such news, then it was bound to arouse Huo Yuan¡¯s suspicion.

    Doubt means distrust. Once there are estrangements and doubts between family members, conflicts will naturally increase.

    Whether it was love, friendship, or family rtionships, they all need trust between each other.

    Trust was the basis for maintaining rtionships. Once the trust falls apart, there will be ws in the end.

    Huo Wu was afraid of showing weakness, so when facing Huo Yusen, she didn¡¯t dare to say too much. The probing just now had exhausted all her efforts. The more she said, the easier it was for her to say something wrong, so she stopped there, having said enough already.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 165

    Fortunately, right now Huo Yuan and Huo Yusen didn¡¯t believe in such nonsense news.

    But Huo Wu was afraid that after such news appeared a few more times, the effects would soon begin to grow obvious, so obvious that she would no longer be able to hide her secret anymore.

    In the piece of news that was previously on the hot search, there was information about her identity, adding more credibility to the rumors. In fact, what the news reported was indeed all true. If things continued in this direction, it would not take long for others to find out the truth.

    In addition to the fact that Huo Wu was afraid that this news would arouse Huo Yuan and Huo Yusen¡¯s suspicions, what she worried about the most was actually Jiang Yuqin¡¯s own search for the truth of her real identity.

    An ambitious person like Jiang Yuqin, if she knew that she was most likely the child of the Huo family, the lost child of a wealthy family and not the child of a street sweeper, she will definitely contribute to exacerbating this matter, to allow her to return as soon as possible to the Huo family.

    As for Huo Wu?

    As far as Jiang Yuqin was concerned, it was natural that she would hope that Huo Wu would stay far away, the two of them never meeting again in this life.

    Jiang Yuqin¡¯s personality was not difficult to understand. Her ambition was to climb up and climb to the pinnacle.

    Now with the unexpected joy of being the Huo family¡¯s biological child, how could she not hold on firmly?

    Not only will she cling on firmly, but she will also make good use of it.

    Family background ¨C this was her unparalleled advantage, and her greatest strength was her ability to infinitely magnify her advantage.

    With this thought, Huo Wu panicked even more.

    But fortunately, she knew that Huo Yusen was still here, so she didn¡¯t show any abnormality on her face.

    At this moment, Susan knocked on the door and walked in.

    Huo Wu raised her hand to Susan and said, ¡°Sister Susan, my finger is injured. Please help me get a band-aid.¡±

    Huo Wu was white and tender, so this made the wound on her index finger look like a tender green onion. This was indeed a conspicuous wound. This wound had just now stopped bleeding, but Huo Wu must continue to film. If the wound was not protected, what was originally a small wound may be more and more serious.

    Thinking of this, Susan hurriedly went outside and brought in arge pack of band-aids.

    Huo Wu obediently stretched out her hand, waiting for Huo Yusen to help her with the band-aids.

    When Susan watched the originally cold Huo Yusen reveal a rare gentle side, she could not help but feel amazed.

    Facing such a good-looking and delicate Huo Wu, even young master Huo could not help but show her his gentle side.

    With such a charming artist under her hand, Susan felt like she won¡¯t have to worry much about her own future career either.

    The wound was covered and everything was done. Unknowingly, the half-hour break given to Huo Wu by Director Huang Luang had also passed.

    Huo Yusen raised his right hand and nced at the time on his watch. After reading it, he raised his eyes and asked Huo Wu, ¡°Do you want to rest for a while longer?¡±

    As one of the strictest directors in the industry, since Huang Luang said it was a half-hour break, it would definitely be only half an hour and not a minute more.

    So when Susan came to call her, it was exactly one minute away from half an hour. This minute was the only time Huo Wu had to prepare.

    Huo Wu knew that Huo Yusen was afraid she would be tired, so he wanted her to rest for a while longer.

    But after being taken care of by Huo Yusen so carefully and thoughtfully just now, her fatigue seemed to be swept away, and her whole body was full of vitality once again. Even if she had to film until midnight, Huo Wu felt that she would not be tired at all.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 166

    Huo Wu¡¯s clothes had not been changed yet. She was still wearing the dirty clothes that she had been rolling in the mud in for the scene earlier, and so she still did not dare to hug Huo Yusen.

    However, her face and hands were now white, tender, and clean, regaining their original appearance.

    She stretched out her hand, took Huo Yusen¡¯s clean and slender hands, then shook his hand coquettishly, and said, ¡°Big brother, no need.¡±

    Huo Yusen stared at her with dark eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t make yourself too tired.¡±

    In fact, he came early today.

    Therefore, all the scenes of Huo Wu¡¯s filming fell into his eyes.

    Her seriousness and dedication for acting made him meet another Huo Wu, a Huo Wu who also attracted him.

    But as he watched her struggling in the muddy water and crawling forward, his hands clenched into fists. If he hadn¡¯t already known beforehand that this was her dream she was working so hard towards, he would have directly picked her up from the mud just now.

    As a wartime film, the shooting environment of <em>War </em>was extremely difficult. After all, it was necessary to recreate the original environment of that time. So the filming of this movie waspletely different from the filming of the movie <em>Throbbing</em> Huo Wu was previously in.

    She not only had to roll in the muddy water, but she also had to crawl on the grass.

    Whether it¡¯s rolling in muddy water or crawling on the grass, it¡¯s all physical work.

    For the 19-year-old Huo Wu, she was still a little tired.

    In fact, apart from Huo Wu, there were many actors in the crew who suffered light or serious injuries.

    So Huo Wu shook her head when she heard this. She was already satisfied by Huo Yusen¡¯s care, and she didn¡¯t need any more special treatment at the moment.

    Filming was very hard work. And Huo Wu was no exception. Everyone else was also working hard. So she didn¡¯t want to waste other people¡¯s precious time. And the crew burned money every day they filmed. If the film can be done as soon as possible, it will directly help the crew save money.

    Huo Wu cutely said happily, ¡°After my big brother hase to see me, this has renewed me and I don¡¯t feel any hardship at all.¡±

    There is a saying: With love and care even drinking water will make you feel full and everything is better. Now this sentence can be revised to say: With brother, all the fatigue disappears.

    She wasn¡¯t lying. After seeing Huo Yusen, she didn¡¯t feel tired at all anymore.

    Huo Wu slowly released her hands holding onto Huo Yusen¡¯s, the expression on her face rather reluctant.

    She knew that Huo Yusen was busy with business, so even if he was visiting her workce, he would not stay here for too long.

    After he leaves the filming site, she could predict that he will immediately rush back to work.

    But it didn¡¯t matter. She will be able to go home after she finishes filming. Going home meant being able to see more of him.

    Huo Yusen raised his hand, paused, and put his hand on the top of her hair.

    He gently rubbed the top of her head. ¡°Go, and remember to pay attention to your health.¡±

    Huo Wu immediately stood at attention yfully, and then naughtily saluted Huo Yusen with an official standard salute, shouting, ¡°Yes, Sir Huo.¡±

    Huo Wu held the official standard salute from the army, but what she said were the lines she had reworked from the film, which seemed a bit inappropriate.

    However, Huo Yusen was not offended and only showed his amusement, gently curling his lips in a smile.

    Under the warm light of the breakroom, his eyes were full of radiance, and there was a strange brilliance flowing from them. Such a brilliance seemed more seductive than the endless dark abyss she had looked into before, making people unwaveringly fascinated.

    Huo Wu was about to leave with Susan. After seeing his gaze, she paused and ran back to him again quickly, and standing on her tiptoes, she pressed a soft kiss on his face very quickly and lightly.

    ¡°Big brother, see you next time.¡±

    ¡°Okay, see you next time.¡±

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 167

    Because of director Huang Luang¡¯s high demands for excellence, the shooting of <em>War </emsted a total of three months. At this time, Nanda University where Huo Wu was studying had already started school. Due to filming, she had to, with great regret, miss her first opening ceremony in university.

    Fortunately, the military training of the Nanda University students was in the summer of their sophomore year, so she did not miss the first university military training in her two lifetimes.

    Because school had already started, after Huo Wu finished filming, she did not go home first but went directly to the school to report.

    It had been more than a month since university started. Most of the new students in the ss were already familiar with each other, but Huo Wu had juste to school. And she didn¡¯t live on campus, which meant that she would be spending less time with her ssmates.

    Huo Wu couldn¡¯t help but want to change her original decision.

    At first, she wanted to go home and live because she wanted to get along with Huo Yusen day and night, cling to him, and fight for his favor.

    But now that fighting for his favor had shown some results, she wondered if she could tell Huo Yusen that she wanted to live on campus while she was in university.

    In the future, the time she spent filming would not be short, and because she didn¡¯t live in school, the friendship with her ssmates would be even shallower. Before going to university, she didn¡¯t have any ambitious goals. She just wanted to study hard, graduate sessfully, and make one or two friends along the way.

    She now has only Yu Xinxin as a close friend. Yu Xinxin and she were not studying at the same university, so they will have less contact with each other during university than in high school.

    At this time, she needed to make new friends so that she could have someone to go shopping and watch movies with.

    Of course, Yu Xinxin¡¯s position in her heart will not change; she just wanted to open up her circle of friends.

    But Huo Wu changed her mind after thinking again. She won¡¯t mention living on campus for the time being.

    Maybe when the timees, her living situation with the Huo family will change.

    After all, her real-life background was a time bomb, which could explode at will, blowing her back to the Jiang family.

    Regarding Huo Wu¡¯s life experience, there had been no waves in the past few months.

    She didn¡¯t know if it was a capable person under Huo Yusen who was able to suppress the news in time, or if the person responsible for the trending news had chosen to temporarily stop, waiting for a more opportune moment to strike, but so far, it had been very calm recently.

    So Huo Wu wanted to take advantage of the current tranquility and calm, to enjoy her life as Huo Wu.

    Thinking about it this way, she was no longer in a hurry to connect with her new ssmates.

    Anyway, concerning the process of making friends, they still have nearly four years in the future. But the sibling rtionship between her and Huo Yusen was bound to notst the four years.

    After thinking about it this way, Huo Wu felt like an arrow eager to reach her target and return home.

    She hurried back to the Huo house immediately after she handled the dyed affairs at the university.

    She hadn¡¯t been home for several months, and her home had changed a lot.

    The third floor of the vi was originally empty. She didn¡¯t know exactly when, but an open-air swimming pool had been built during her absence.

    The time when Huo Wu came back was unlucky. It happened to be work hours, and she didn¡¯t tell Huo Yusen, so there was no one at home except for her at this time.

    Huo Wu thought that she had nothing to do right now anyway, so she went back to her room and put on a sexy bikini, ready to go to the swimming pool and have a good swim.

    Over the past year, she had developed extremely well, with a curvaceous figure.

    As soon as she put on a bikini, her attractive figure was revealed.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 168

    After Huo Wu changed her bikini and took a selfie in the mirror, she felt that something was missing. She hadn¡¯t updated her Weibo for a long time, neglecting to interact with fans during that entire span of time. So she nned to wait a bit and update a wave of coge images onto her ount now that she had some free time on her hands.

    Huo Wu thought for a while, returned to the dressing table, took the makeup tools, and transformed herself with some deep-sea mermaid-style makeup.

    After wearing some blue contacts, she put on thick blue eyeshadow on her eyelids, smudged with dark blue at the corner of the eyes.

    In order to highlight the characteristics of the deep-sea mermaid, she also used silver liquid eyeshadow at the end of her eyes and then brightened her eyes with sparkling eyeshadow.

    Because of the embellishment of silver eyeshadow, the bling at the end of her eyes looked very beautiful.

    After the bright eyeshadow dotted her eyes, it made her eyes appear a bit narrower.

    Huo Wuter used special props and painted pieces of essories simr to light blue fish scales on the cheekbones on both sides of her face. In order to be more distinctive, the fish scales on both sides of her face appeared asymmetrical. To keep with the illusion, the scales on one side were shorter and thicker, and the scales on the other side were more slender and longer. After painting on the fish scales, she putrge pieces of shiny sequins on the fish scales. Finally, she did not forget to outline her eyes with dark eyeliner.

    Originally, although her makeup was beautiful, it was still not stunning. At this moment, when the eyeliner was drawn, the overall feeling of the deep-sea mermaid makeup was immediately improved.

    The eyeliner lengthened Huo Wu¡¯s eyes, and the blue color was charming, so this eye makeup made her originally clear and bright apricot eyes more charming and affectionate. After applying ayer of mascara on the eyshes, Huo Wu¡¯s eyes were even more profound and eye-catching. The special eye makeup coupled with the blue bikini on her body gave her a feeling of mystery, a touch of temptation, and arger feeling of alluring sexiness.

    In this way, the eye makeup waspleted.

    In order to match today¡¯s blue eye makeup, Huo Wu also applied a light blue to her eyebrows.

    Finally, she used a mermaid color lipstick to paint her lips, and today¡¯s look waspleted.

    Huo Wu took another selfie in the mirror and only felt that she could not be more satisfied.

    The person in the mirror had a great face and a great figure.

    Her skin was fair and delicate. Her figure was curvaceous. There was no imperfection on her body. It can be said that she was wless.

    The long ck hair spreading across her chest made the scenery on her chest looming, adding a feeling of temptation.

    Huo Wu curved her eyes at the mirror and smiled.

    Originally possessing an innocent smile, at this moment, she looked sexy and sultry.

    In those narrow and charming eyes, there was a feeling of natural intrigue, and a random look was enough to attract others.

    With a touch of blue at the end of her eyes, sexy and charming, coupled with the thin lips coated with golden pink lipstick, Huo Wu could already imagine the effect of the makeup after standing under the sun.

    Today¡¯s makeup, whether it was eye makeup or lip makeup, will look bling under the light. Huo Wu especially liked her lip makeup. The lipstick had a light gold color, and the lips were moisturized, as if they were smeared with honey, plump and shiny.

    After feeling very satisfied with her outfit today, Huo Wu yed with her waist-length ck hair, walked with a pair of straight and slender legs, and strode to the open-air swimming pool.

    Although it was an open-air swimming pool, this was not an entirely true description.

    The Huo family attached great importance to confidentiality, so absolute open-air did not exist. ss was installed above the swimming pool that enclosed the entire pool.

    This kind of ss was not ordinary ss, but special ss. People in the house can clearly see the scenery outside, but people outside cannot see the scenery in the house.

    Huo Wu looked at the huge indoor swimming pool in front of her and once again wanted to sigh that capitalists certainly know how to enjoy life. If youe here to swim at night, it is estimated that it will be more scenic than it is now.

    When ites time to do a backstroke, your view of the sky should prove interesting.

    Maybe you can add a bottle of red wine and sip while looking up at the stars.

    Huo Wu inched closer towards the pool little by little while thinking wildly.

    In this kind of weather, the water in the swimming pool was not hot or cold but just right.

    As soon as Huo Wu entered the swimming pool, her ck hair began to spread out.

    Sunlight shone lightly on her through the ss.

    The blue bikini, coupled with the blue deep-sea mermaid makeup, made her look like a real mermaid from the deep sea: beautiful, elegant, and mysterious.

    The makeup was waterproof, so Huo Wu could stretch out her graceful figure in the water freely.

    She dived headlong into the water, moving quickly, and kicking her leg gracefully. After she swam to the bottom, kicked the bottom of the pool with her legs, and then swam to the surface, as soon as she broke the surface of the water, she flung back her long ck hair behind her.

    Her neck was slender and white, as elegant as a white swan, and her ck hair made a graceful arc because of the movement of her head.

    The crystal clear water droplets sshed in all directions, and after falling into the water, there were circles of small ripples.

    The ripples caused a slight disturbance in the water, creating one circle after another.

    Layers of ripples showed up on the surface of the water, simr to that of a clearke broken with rippling waves.

    Huo Wu liked water. After swimming in the water, her mood became more rxed.

    She turned and swam to the other side of the pool.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 169

    But at this time, Huo Wu vaguely spotted a water snake making its way towards her in the swimming pool.

    There was a water snake in the open-air swimming pool at home?! How could this be possible?

    Huo Wu naturally didn¡¯t want to believe it, but her eyes clearly told her that there was indeed arge water snake in the indoor swimming pool.

    After seeing the water snake, Huo Wu couldn¡¯t help but scream loudly.

    She was not afraid of cockroaches or mice, but she was afraid of snakes.

    And it¡¯s not a small fear either.

    Just seeing a snake-like animal would give her goosebumps all over her body. What¡¯s more, the water snake was only a meter or two away from her at this moment.

    Huo Wu wanted to stay away from this water snake, but her whole body seemed to have lost strength, and she was unable to get out of the pool at this time.

    She pped the surface of the water, trying to drive the water snake away, but the water snake did not swim far.

    At this time, the sound of someone diving into the water could be heard.

    The sound was not soft, but Huo Wu, who was now in a panic, was too distracted to notice it.

    Huo Wu looked at the water snake and kicked her legs desperately, but she didn¡¯t manage to get very far. Instead, her futile movements got her even closer to the snake. Her loud screams could be heard all the way across the pool.

    While still screaming, she was suddenly embraced in a safe and reliable hug.

    There was a low voice in her ear that asked quickly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is it a leg cramp?¡±

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t know when Huo Yusen hade, but at this moment, when she saw Huo Yusen, she felt like someone who was about to drown but was now saved and grabbed onto him like he was a piece of driftwooding to her rescue. She turned back and hugged Huo Yusen tightly. She said with a trembling voice, ¡°Big brother, there is a snake in the pool! Snake!¡±

    After Huo Yusen heard Huo Wu¡¯s screams just now, it only took a few seconds to swim to her side. He put his arm around her and steadied himself by sweeping the water with the other. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I am here.¡±

    Huo Wu buried her entire head in Huo Yusen¡¯s shoulder, and she was still saying intermittently, ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t let me go. I¡¯m afraid.¡±

    Huo Wu hugged Huo Yusen too tightly, and Huo Yusen breathed a little bit breathlessly. At this moment, his low voice was sexily hoarse. ¡°Be good, I won¡¯t let go.¡±

    After observing the water snake for a while, Huo Yusen finally found something wrong.

    That snake was indeed a snake at first nce.

    Its patterns and shapes were very realistic ¨C just like a real one.

    But after watching it for a long time, Huo Yusen thought there was something off about the snake.

    Because this snake didn¡¯t move.

    In other words, it was moving with the motion of the water, rather than swimming autonomously.

    Huo Yusen suddenly thought of the eight-year-old nephew who hade to swim in the swimming pool at home two days ago, and an idea came to his mind.

    He slid forward and caught the culprit who frightened the pale-faced Huo Wu.

    As soon as he caught the water snake, Huo Yusen knew that he had not guessed wrong.

    This was not a real snake but a fake one.

    Huo Shenshen! It must be that brat who deliberately put this life-like water snake in the indoor swimming pool.

    This was an extremely boring prank.

    Huo Yusen grabbed the fake snake and threw it outside the pool with a single flick.

    Then he hesitated for a bit, opening and closing his right hand repeatedly. After repeating this for several times, he inserted his fingers deep into Huo Wu¡¯s wet hair.

    His voice was hoarse and a little awkward. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a fake snake that Huo Shenshen used to y a prank with.¡±

    Huo Wu became angry when she heard that it was just a fake snake.

    She looked up and stared at Huo Yusen with those big, wet eyes of hers that were nearly tearful from fear, and said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Big brother! Huo Shenshen is not allowed toe to our house anymore! Pranks like this shouldn¡¯t be allowed. I was really scared to death just now!¡±

    Huo Wu had only met Huo Shenshen once during the Chinese New Year, so she knew that Huo Shenshen was a brat who was not afraid of anything. Because he was still young, his family pampered him but such pampering made him even morewless.

    She didn¡¯t hate such naughty little boys before, but now, she would think twice before weing those types of little boys to y in her own home. Because once a prank was excessive, it was not a prank, but became a reason for people to detest them.

    After Huo Wu didn¡¯t get a response for a while, she couldn¡¯t help but look up at Huo Yusen, and said pitifully, ¡°Big brother, is that okay?¡±

    There were crystal drops of water on her face, and her ck hair had beenpletely soaked. At this time, she swept her hair all to the back of her head, so her entire face was clearly exposed.

    Her eyes were already lovely, but her makeup made them even sexier and more charming.

    The makeup on the face was altogether strange but not exaggerated.

    On the contrary, it seemed just right.

    Those few fish scales became the finishing touches of her whole ensemble.

    It made her look like a mermaid from the deep sea.

    There was a feeling of temptation from her innocent look.

    The twopletely different characteristics of being delicate and lovely but also charming and alluring that appeared on her did not seem to be contradictory. On the other hand, they enhanced her perfection.

    Huo Yusen¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled and he slowly spit out a word, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 170

    Huo Yusen often heard people talk about sweet tortures in the past. At that time, he couldn¡¯t understand what those two words meant¡ªuntil now.

    As of now, because the danger of the snake toy had been resolved, the soft feeling of the body he was holding onto was clearly being transmitted through his nerves.

    Their clothes were being entirely soaked through from the pool water.

    She was also holding onto him so tightly that there was no additional space between their two bodies.

    He could feel a soft touch beneath his fingertips, and his chest could also feel the unique softness in front of him.

    Even though he was in the cool pool water, all Huo Yusen could feel was the immense heat. The change in his body was impossible to ignore. The temperature of his body was increasing extremely quickly, and his body became so hot that it appeared the water in the pool was evaporating upon contact.

    It was indeed a sweet and tormenting moment.

    After the danger of the snake toy had passed, Huo Wu was just about to say something when she found out that her bikini strap had broken.

    She had spent a lot of money on this international brand, yet the quality of it couldn¡¯t even surpass that of a cheap bikini. Not even bikinis from market stalls would have such low quality straps that broke after only one use.

    The strap fell loose from Huo Wu¡¯s shoulders, and she felt the loosening near her neck. After being aware of the situation, Huo Wu hurriedly let go of Huo Yusen and tried to hold up the broken strap.

    But the strap was already broken. Even if she held onto it, it would still be of no use.

    As of now, there was an element of messy sexiness to her.

    She couldn¡¯t believe the strap broke just now.

    Seeing Huo Yusen so close to her, Huo Wu was embarrassed and hurried Huo Yusen to turn around. ¡°Big brother! Turn around!¡±

    All Huo Yusen could remember was a scenery that was as white as snow. If he didn¡¯t perceive it wrong, he probably had just encountered the unique softness of it just then.

    Thinking about this, his body turned hotter and hotter, so hot that he thought he was going to burn in the next second.

    He said hoarsely, ¡°Ok.¡± Then, he hurriedly swam towards the edge of the pool and left the indoor swimming pool.

    After Huo Yusen got back to his room, he immediately went into the bathroom and took a cold shower.

    His blood was boiling.

    He was so hot that he was breathing out fire.

    Huo Yusen failed in an attempt to restrain himself and punched the expensive ceramic tiles of the bathroom wall.

    A loudmotion sounded out from within the bathroom.

    Anyone would be frightened by this noise.

    However, this still wasn¡¯t enough to ovee his desire.

    Huo Yusen closed his eyes and softly leaned his head on his fist.

    The cold water fell on top of his head and flowed down his hair.

    He closed his eyes and panted heavily.

    The soft feeling on the tip of his fingers seemed to be there still.

    He couldn¡¯t ignore the change in his body, nor could he hide the desire from deep within him.

    His desire for her was ready toe out at any time.

    But right now, all he could do was repress his feelings.

    Huo Yusen raised his head with reddened eyes and couldn¡¯t help but punch the wall again.

    The ceramic tiles were cold and strong, yet cracks had already begun to appear from the two collisions. Huo Yusen¡¯s hand was cut by the cracks and blood rushed out from his wound.

    The blood mixed in with the cold water and a sharp pain came along with it.

    But Huo Yusen remained in this position.

    The cold water pped onto his face and the wound on his hand.

    It was not like he was invincible and couldn¡¯t feel any pain, but he just had to let out something before he exploded.

    F*ck being a gentleman. F*ck this fake sibling rtionship.

    All he wanted to do right now was let go of everything.

    Even before he fell in love with her, he had already known that they were not connected by blood at all.

    He had the right to pursue her.

    And he had the background to pursue her as well.

    However, the only thing he could do right then was topromise with reality.

    And the only reason for hispromise and repression was that he didn¡¯t want to hurt Huo Wu.

    Huo Yusen allowed himself to lean on the ss wall behind him.

    The light in the bathroom was warm and soft.

    He raised his right hand and covered up his eyes slowly with the back of his hand.

    How much longer can he repress himself?

    ***

    Huo Wu held onto her straps, and her face turned red. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to swim anymore. She covered up her chest and hurried back to her room. The quality of the bikini was so bad that the strap broke after one use. And not to mention the timing of it breaking. Why couldn¡¯t it break earlier orter?! It really had to be broken when she was right in front of Huo Yusen, making her lose face.

    Anyways, she was never going to buy a bikini from this brand anymore.

    After Huo Wu got back to her room, she took the time to calm herself down.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 171

    She originally went to the pool in a good mood and thought she was going to have some time to rx by the poolside. But she little did she know she would end up being frightened instead.

    Although, in the end, everyone found out that it was a fake snake, it really scared her to death.

    But recounting what happened earlier, the biggest horror was not the fake snake but her bikini strap. How could it break at that moment?! She almost went naked! What a mean and terrible strap.

    Huo Wu¡¯s mood was a mess. She turned on some music and finally calmed down a bit after a few songs. But after calming down, she realized she had forgotten something.

    She forgot to take selfies!

    Before she went swimming, she had especially drawn a pretty mermaid look on her face. She wanted to take nine selfies of herself to fill up the photo spaces on her Weibo.

    No matter what, she hadn¡¯t been updating her Weibo for a long time, nor had she been interacting with her fans. She had to make up for that so she doesn¡¯t get forgotten by her fans even before bing famous.

    Before her identity gets exposed, she certainly couldn¡¯t afford to lose her fans. But at the same time, it was like her fans were encouraging her, telling her that even if she weren¡¯t the true princess of the Huo family, there would still be a lot of people loving and supporting her.

    But because so many things had happened earlier, shepletely forgot about taking selfies until now.

    Looking in the mirror, her makeup had worn off a bit even though it was waterproof. Her eye makeup was running down her face and it was bing an eyesore. It was obvious that she couldn¡¯t take selfies with this makeup on anymore, so she had to remove it with her makeup remover.

    There was no chance to take her nine photos now. She nned to just take a selfieter and post it on Weibo to get some attention.

    After Huo Wu took a shower and blow-dried her hair, she went downstairs.

    It was time for dinner.

    Auntie Zhang had just finished bringing the dishes to the table when she saw Huo Wuing downstairs. She hurriedly greeted her, ¡°Ah Wu, Auntie made a lot of your favorite dishes. Did you not eat well while you were away filming? You lost so much weight. You were already so thin. You have to eat moreter to make up for those lost nutrients.¡±

    Huo Wu knew Auntie Zhang said this because she was concerned for her, so she smiled and responded in a sweet voice, ¡°I got it, Auntie¡­¡±

    When Huo Wu got to the table, she found out that the dishes were indeed all her favorite dishes.

    At this time, Huo Yusen also came downstairs. Huo Wu hurriedly waved to greet him, ¡°Big brother,e eat dinner!¡±

    Huo Yusen paused, then sat down next to Huo Wu as if nothing had happened.

    Huo Wu couldn¡¯t wait any longer, so she had already started eating with her chopstick. While she was eating, she asked Huo Yusen, ¡°Big brother, what were you doing up there? How are you even slower than me?¡±

    As quite a vain girl, besides taking a shower and blow-drying her hair, Huo Wu also had to spend a lot of time using skincare products and massaging her face. As a result, she often took up a lot of time and woulde downstairster than Huo Yusen.

    Usually around the time Huo Wu finished what she was doing, Huo Yusen would have already been downstairs taking care of his business or sitting at the dinner table. Him beingter than her had never urred before, which was why she asked this question.

    Huo Yusen held his breath after hearing this.

    He really had spent too much time in the bathroom.

    But good thing Huo Wu wasn¡¯t nning on getting any more details out of him, so they moved past this topic quite quickly.

    Huo Yusen breathed a sigh of relief. He was just about to pick up his chopsticks when Huo Wu yelled.

    Huo Yusen stopped and raised his brow slightly. ¡°What do you need?¡±

    Huo Wu took out her phone in a hurry and opened the camera. ¡°Big brother, I¡¯ll be done soon. Hold on one second. I¡¯m just going to take one photo.¡±

    Huo Wu held up her phone and snapped quite a lot of photos of the dishes. Then, she was finally satisfied and said happily, ¡°Ok! We can eat now.¡±

    Huo Wu picked one of the photos and edited it. Then, she took a selfie, and posted both photos on Weibo with the caption: ¡°Finally back home after months! About to eat some delicious meals at home! [Thankful][Thankful].¡±

    In her selfie, her smile was bright and cheerful, so carefree that she was like a little princess.

    As for her other photo, you could feel the heartwarming environment of their family.

    There was a table full of good dishes, and there was a shadow of a person next to the table. You could just imagine how happy this little princess was.

    Huo Wu happily put her phone down. However, just when she was going to start eating again, she noticed the huge wound on Huo Yusen¡¯s hand. The wound seemed to be very new like he had recently received the injury.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 172

    The wound on Huo Yusen¡¯s hand wasn¡¯t small. And although it wasn¡¯t bleeding anymore, the area around it was still red and scary to look at.

    Huo Wu clearly remembered that he didn¡¯t have this wound earlier, so where did ite from? Did he do this to himself in his room?

    Huo Wu held onto his hand tightly without thinking twice.

    She scanned his wound, and said, ¡°Big brother, why are you so careless? This is such a big wound. Does it hurt?¡±

    After her sentence, Huo Wu raised her eyes and looked at him with concern.

    Her eyes held genuine concern for him. Besides, there was also her deep reliance on him.

    Huo Yusen¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved slightly. He raised his unhurt hand and tried to cover Huo Wu¡¯s eyes.

    Huo Wu blinked in confusion, her long eyshes gliding past his palm. She pouted, ¡°Big brother, why did you cover my eyes up?¡±

    Huo Yusen¡¯s voice was a bit hoarse, which made it somewhat sexy and attractive. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± He was afraid that he couldn¡¯t restrain himself anymore if she kept staring at him with that look of hers. But after covering her eyes up, the touch of her gliding eysh became evermore clearer.

    The gesture was so slight it was as if he didn¡¯t cover her eyes up at all.

    He lifted his hand up and intimately pinched her nose.

    He put his hand under the table, making a fist, and releasing it repeatedly.

    The tickling feeling that was once there seemed to be there still and was traveling from his fist to his heart strongly.

    Huo Yusen lowered his eyes, looked at her, and said smilingly, ¡°Your eyshes are so long.¡° That must have been why he felt a ticklish sensation when they glided past his hands.

    Huo Wu supported her hands and looked at Huo Yusen with smiling eyes. ¡°They are not long whenpared to big brother¡¯s.¡± Her brother had such long eyshes!

    Hisshes were so pretty that even she was envious of them.

    Huo Yusen chuckled. He was just about to say something when Auntie Zhang eximed in surprise, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re back?¡±

    Sir?

    Auntie Zhang¡¯s ¡°Sir¡± was directed at Huo Yuan.

    Wasn¡¯t today a workday? Did Huo Yuane back home early?

    Thinking about this, Huo Wu stood up hurriedly and looked towards the door. When Huo Yuan came in, she greeted him with a happy smile. ¡°Dad!¡±

    When Huo Yuan saw her, he only nodded his head.

    Still feeling confused about his cold behavior, when Huo Wu saw the person following close behind him, she was too shocked to even speak.

    The person behind him was¡­ Jiang Yuqin?!

    Why would Jiang Yuqine to the Huo mansion? What is she doing here?

    So many thoughts popped up in Huo Wu¡¯s mind. She could barely maintain her smile.

    Seeing the dishes that were barely touched on the table, Huo Yuan said, ¡°Xiao Qin and I haven¡¯t eaten as well. Get us two more bowls of rice, Auntie Zhang.¡±

    Auntie Zhang acknowledged him, wiped her hands on her apron, and went to the kitchen.

    Aftering back with the rice, Huo Yuan passed the chopsticks to Jiang Yuqin and said with great care, ¡°Get anything you like. Don¡¯t feel restrained here.¡±

    Seeing the interactions between Huo Yuan and Jiang Yuqin, Huo Wu wasn¡¯t able to sit still in her seat. She looked towards Huo Yusen for help.

    Huo Yusen knew that the rtionship between Huo Wu and Jiang Yuqin wasn¡¯t great. She told him a long time ago directly that Jiang Yuqin was a person she hated.

    She didn¡¯t dare to say or ask anything. She was afraid that the more she said, the more likely she would say something wrong.

    But Huo Yusen could ask.

    Huo Yusen was aware of Huo Wu¡¯s look for assistance. He slowly nced past Huo Yuan and Jiang Yuqin, and then he seemingly asked indifferently, ¡°Dad, aren¡¯t you going to introduce your guest?¡±

    Huo Yuan waved his hand, and there were no additional emotions on his strict face. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you about thister. Eat first.¡±

    Huo Wu felt as if she was eating wax throughout the dinner.

    Not long ago, she just posted a Weibo showing off the heartwarming dinner at home. She also got many likes and positivements in that short amount of time.

    In thements, there were many people calling her a ¡°little princess¡± and even those who admired how happy her life was.

    But not long after she posted her photos, Jiang Yuqin came to the Huo mansion and walked into her world intrusively.

    Seeing Jiang Yuqin and Huo Yuan appearing together, Huo Wu felt very anxious.

    However, she did not show even a bit of anxiety on her face.

    Not only did she have to hide her feelings, she had to smile as if nothing had happened as well.

    When she finished dinner, she was tired from the inside out.

    After Huo Yuan finished dinner, he wiped his mouth with the napkin on the table, and said to Huo Yusen, ¡°Come to the studyter. I have to tell you something.¡±

    When he finished his sentence, Huo Yuan looked at Huo Wu, paused, then said, ¡°Ah Wu, bring Xiao Qin around the houseter. The house is newly renovated. There are new bookshelves in the study, and the abandoned third floor has a new indoor pool. Bring her to visit these ces as well.¡±

    Huo Wu¡¯s hand almost tightened into a fist. ¡°Ok.¡±

    Huo Yuan went to the study room first.

    Huo Yusen neatly wiped his hands, and then slowly stood up.

    He raised his hand and rubbed Huo Wu¡¯s soft hair. ¡°Let me or Auntie Zhang know if you need anything.¡±

    Huo Wu answered with a sound and pretended as if nothing had happened. She pushed Huo Yusen jokingly and whined, ¡°Hurry, big brother. Don¡¯t make Dad wait for you.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    When Huo Yuan and Huo Yusen left, all of a sudden there was only Huo Wu and Jiang Yuqin left in the living room.

    Jiang Yuqin crossed her arms and had a condescending smile on her face.

    Recognizing that Huo Wu was staring at her, she smirked coldly and highly and said, ¡°Show me around.¡±

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 173

    At this time, father and son were having a serious conversation in the study.

    Huo Yuan handed over a stack of documents to Huo Yusen. After that, he folded his hands, his expression and tone both very serious. ¡°Ah Sen, see for yourself.¡±

    Huo Yusen squinted at Huo Yuan.

    At this moment, in addition to seriousness, the expression on Huo Yuan¡¯s face was alsoplicated.

    Seeing Huo Yuan¡¯s look, Huo Yusen thought of Jiang Yuqin who appeared at their home for some unknown reason tonight. At this time, he actually had some guesses in his mind.

    After Huo Yusen looked at the information in his hand, his guess was confirmed.

    The information Huo Yuan gave him was the DNA identification of the paternity rtionship between Huo Yuan, Huo Wu, and Jiang Yuqin.

    The appraisal showed that he was only rted to Jiang Yuqin but not Huo Wu.

    In other words, Huo Wu was not a child of the Huo family but Jiang Yuqin was.

    Huo Yusen was not surprised to see this medical result. After all, he had known about this fact for a long time. What surprised him was how Huo Yuan knew about this and did the paternity test behind his back, without him knowing about it.

    Huo Yusen raised the documents in his hand, his eyes darkening. ¡°Dad, how did you know about this?¡±

    Hearing this, Huo Yuan took a long breath. ¡°Xiao Qin ran to me and told me.¡±

    Huo Yuan still remembered the events of that day clearly.

    That day, he walked out of the office with a group of people. At this time, she suddenly rushed in front of him.

    The staff around him naturally stopped her immediately, but after he saw the face that ording to Zhang Guo looked exactly like his mother-inw, he felt more tolerance towards her and allowed her to walk to him unimpeded.

    When she reached him, she said there was something important she had to say to him and wanted to dy him for a few minutes. At that time, he happened to have nothing important, so he agreed.

    When he first learned from her that Huo Wu was not his biological daughter but that she was, he didn¡¯t believe it in the beginning. How could something like taking home the wrong child happen to him?

    But when Jiang Yuqin told him that someone had specifically found her and told her about her real-life background, he was keenly aware of an unusual situation at this time.

    Sometimes, a single problem does not make people suspicious.

    But what happens when different things start to add up?

    Huo Yuan thought that he was not a person who was easily influenced by others.

    He had his own thoughts and considerations.

    When Jiang Yuqin ran to his door and told him that she might be his biological daughter, he naturally didn¡¯t believe it. But at this time, he thought of Zhang Guo¡¯s words and the news that made a lot of noise on the Inte before.

    Zhang Guo said that Jiang Yuqin looked exactly like his wife when she was young.

    The previous news on the Inte said that Huo Wu was actually not his biological daughter but the one that was brought home by mistake.

    When these three things happened toe together, this really got Huo Yuan¡¯s mind rolling and he began to seriously doubt Huo Wu¡¯s real identity.

    At that time, he decided to do a paternity test with Jiang Yuqin.

    It¡¯s just a paternity test, so it won¡¯t affect anything.

    In order to get the most urate information, he did a paternity test in three different hospitals at the same time.

    But, in the end, the tests all said the same thing.

    That Jiang Yuqin was indeed his biological daughter.

    And that Huo Wu, who he had raised for 18 years, was not his actual daughter.

    After hearing Huo Yuan¡¯s words, Huo Yusen¡¯s eyes became even deeper and deeper. ¡°Dad, how did Jiang Yuqin know about this?¡±

    Huo Yuan frowned. ¡°Someone sent a message to tell her. However, I sent someone to check the phone number used by the other party, and they were all fake numbers. That person was very vignt. So far, I haven¡¯t been able to find out this person¡¯s true identity.¡±

    In fact, Huo Yuan had already found out the true identity of that person, but this person was rted to the love debt he owed, involving a piece of his previous love history, so he decided to hide this tidbit of information from Huo Yusen.

    Huo Yusen took a deep look at Huo Yuan. If he guessed correctly, the person who notified Jiang Yuqin should be the same person who posted the news on the Inte before. They also deliberately revealed the news in the hospital earlier and told his subordinate Huo Wu was not a blood-rtion of the Huo family.

    Regarding this person, he had recently found some clues and it appeared this matter concerned a certain woman.

    However, he did not expect that this woman would directly inform Jiang Yuqin of the news.

    And that Jiang Yuqin would approach Huo Yuan directly.

    Neither father nor son continued to talk deeply about this person.

    Huo Yusen was silent for a while before asking in a deep voice, ¡°What about Ah Wu?¡±

    Thinking of Huo Wu, Huo Yuan couldn¡¯t help but sigh loudly.

    Huo Wu was the daughter he had raised for 18 years. Although he was away from home for work-rted reasons for the majority of that time, his care for her was not fake.

    He really did love her.

    Butpared to Huo Wu, he owed way too much to Jiang Yuqin.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 174

    In the past eighteen years, she has had a bad life. In order to survive, she entered the entertainment industry without graduating from high school.

    He wanted to make up for her 18 years of hardship.

    So in any case, he must recognize Jiang Yuqin.

    As for Huo Wu¡­

    ¡°I haven¡¯t figured out how to break the news to her. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to withstand the blow. Anyway, Huo Wu is the little princess of the Huo family who has been spoiled for 18 years. If one day, someone suddenly told her that, in fact, she is not the daughter of the Huo family, but the daughter of a pair of city street sweepers, I am afraid that no matter who this person turns out to be, it would be impossible to ept the truth right away, right?¡±

    Speaking of this, Huo Yuan slowly stood up from behind the desk, walked to Huo Yusen, patted him on the shoulder, and said, ¡°I know that you have a good brother-sister rtionship with her, so this matter is up to you. Let her know at the right time.¡±

    Huo Yusen did not answer for a while and Huo Yuan¡¯s words were met with silence.

    Huo Yuan gave a long sigh, his expressionplicated. ¡°Xiao Qin has had a bad life over the years. We owe her a lot, so I am going to restore her original identity as soon as possible and change her surname back to Huo.¡±

    ¡°What about Ah Wu?¡±

    At this time, Huo Yuan patted Huo Yusen on the shoulder again. ¡°The fact that our family only gave birth to one daughter is known to most people in the circle. It is not realistic to say that Ah Wu is also our daughter.¡±

    Huo Yuan¡¯s words had clearly expressed his attitude.

    If the Huo family can only have one daughter, it can only be Huo Yuqin and not Huo Wu.

    Although Huo Wu was giving Jiang Yuqin a tour of the Huo¡¯s family vi right then, in fact, Jiang Yuqin did not consider herself an outsider at all. She walked in front of Huo Wu proudly, like a host showing guests around her house.

    Huo Wu held Zhengyue in her arms and followed her quietly.

    Jiang Yuqin walked and looked around. When she went to the third floor and saw the newly built swimming pool, she sighed and said, ¡°This kind of life is so good!¡±

    You can swim at home, and at night, you can look up at the stars.

    Isn¡¯t this the sort of life she admired so much before?

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t reply for a while.

    Jiang Yuqin turned back with a smile. She took a few steps forward, and after seeing the beautiful-looking ragdoll cat Zhengyue, she stretched out her hand to touch Zhengyue¡¯s chin.

    Zhengyue didn¡¯t like the touch of strangers, so before Jiang Yuqin¡¯s hand could reach his chin, he had already moved his head away in disgust.

    Seeing this scene, Jiang Yuqin¡¯s eyes quickly shed unpleasantly.

    The owner was not likable. Even the owner¡¯s cat was not likable at all.

    She withdrew her hand pretending to be nonchnt and then blew on her newly done nails. ¡°This cat is so beautiful.¡±

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t answer for a while.

    Jiang Yuqin pointed to the brand-new swimming pool in front of her and said, ¡°This swimming pool is also really beautiful.¡±

    Jiang Yuqin opened her arms and made a gesture that resembled a hug and said, ¡°This vi is also really beautiful.¡±

    After speaking, Jiang Yuqin retracted her arms, turned her head, stared at Huo Wu, and said word by word, ¡°So, being the Huo family¡¯sdy must be pretty prestigious, right?¡±

    Huo Wu pursed her lips. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Jiang Yuqin shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything. I just think it must be really great to be the Miss Huo of the household.¡±

    After speaking, she ignored Huo Wu and walked directly to the rooms on the second floor.

    She didn¡¯t think of herself as an outsider at all, and asked directly, ¡°Which room do you live in?¡±

    Huo Wu naturally wouldn¡¯t take Jiang Yuqin, someone she hated, to her room. She asked with a cold expression, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much? I just think your room must be beautiful too and that I would like it very much.¡±

    Not knowing what Huo Wu was thinking, Jiang Yuqin suddenlyughed.

    ¡°By the way, I don¡¯t seem to have told you yet, I will rece you soon.¡±

    When Huo Wu heard her words, her heart jumped heavily. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Jiang Yuqin had obvious malice on her face, looking at Huo Wu as if looking at something at the bottom of her shoe. ¡°It means that literally I am the real daughter of the Huo family, and you are just the thief who originally stole my life!¡±

    At this moment, Huo Yuan and Huo Yusen walked out of the study.

    Seeing Huo Wu and Jiang Yuqin standing at the top of the stairs, Huo Yuan took the lead and asked, ¡°How is Xiao Qin¡¯s visit?¡±

    Jiang Yuqin had already covered up the arrogance on her face by this time.

    There was an expression of unease on her face.

    She nced at Huo Yuan, and then cautiously said, ¡°Dad¡­ I just told her by ident.¡±

    Though Huo Yuan hadn¡¯t spoken yet, Huo Yusen had already said solemnly, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    The smile on Jiang Yuqin¡¯s face froze.

    Huo Yusen¡¯s expression was too serious, so serious that she was a little scared.

    Huo Yuan said warmly, ¡°Xiao Qin, what did you say to Ah Wu?¡±

    Jiang Yuqin was like a kid who was caught doing something wrong, and said anxiously, ¡°Dad, I was so happy just now and couldn¡¯t hold back, so I told her that I was the real child of the Huo family.¡±

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 175

    Huo Yuan said to Jiang Yuqin at the beginning that she should not call him Dad in front of Huo Wu.

    Because he wanted to give Huo Wu a buffer time so that she could slowly ept this fact.

    Because no matter who the person was, the first time they heard that they were not actually the biological child of the family, but just the child who was taken by the wrong person, it would be hard to ept. But he never expected that Jiang Yuqin would tell Huo Wu directly about this.

    Huo Yuan also felt guilty for a while. He nced at Huo Wu in shock. ¡°Ah Wu¡­¡±

    Huo Wu¡¯s eyes had already umted tears, and she did not expect that the things she had anticipated woulde true after all. Jiang Yuqin finally returned to the Huo family.

    She had tried to prevent this from happening or to postpone it but the facts told her that she was powerless to stop it.

    Jiang Yuqin had now returned to the Huo family, but what about her? Is she going back to her rightful ce too? After all, she was never Huo Wu, but Jiang Wu!

    In the end, will she still have the same ending as the previous life?

    Schemed by Jiang Yuqin, then trafficked to remote areas by human traffickers, and finally forced to marry a fool?

    Huo Wu was surrounded by a deep fear, but she had to work hard to put on a shocked expression that the news was new to her. ¡°Dad, is what she said true?¡±

    Although Huo Yuan felt cruel, he nodded seriously when he thought of his debt to Jiang Yuqin. However, Huo Yuan immediately followed, ¡°Ah Wu, although you are not Father¡¯s biological daughter, you can be Dad¡¯s goddaughter or adopted daughter.¡±

    But the gap between biological daughter and the goddaughter or the adopted daughter role he suggested was still too big.

    Although there was only a one-word difference, the treatment of the two was vastly different.

    After hearing Huo Yuan¡¯s words, Jiang Yuqin¡¯s eyes shed unpleasantly.

    What a glorious thing to be Miss Huo.

    This was originally her life! The blood of the Huo family was flowing through her veins. She was the real Miss Huo!

    All of what Huo Wu now had should belong to her, but the life that originally belonged to her had been stolen by Huo Wu for a full 18 years.

    But looking at what Huo Yuan meant now, it was his intention to let Huo Wu continue to stay with the Huo family.

    Jiang Yuqin¡¯s hands under the table couldn¡¯t help but be clenched into fists.

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t even have the strength to speak at this time. Her face was pale and fragile, and she cried with tears shing in her eyes, too shaken to properly form a response.

    Huo Yusen stepped forward and hugged her, allowing her to lean onto him as he supported her whole body.

    When Huo Yusen saw Huo Wu¡¯s frail appearance, he couldn¡¯t bear it, but at the same time, there was also a hint of relief in his heart.

    About Huo Wu¡¯s real identity, sooner orter they had to tell her.

    Sooner orter she will have to learn that she was not a child of the Huo family.

    Long-term pain was not as good as quick pain. Like peeling off a band-aid, Jiang Yuqin just stated the matter directly, which may be a good thing.

    At least Huo Wu knew about this earlier and could get used to it sooner.

    Huo Yusen half-hugged Huo Wu and returned with her to her room.

    After Huo Wu returned to her room and sat on the bed, she was still a little dazed, as if she couldn¡¯t believe her current predicament just then.

    When Huo Yusen sat down beside her, he reached out, held her little hand, and squeezed it slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it too much. Everything will still be the same as before. There will be no changes.¡±

    After hearing Huo Yusen¡¯s words, Huo Wu came back to her senses, her expression sad and hopeless. ¡°Big brother, is it possible things will be the same?¡±

    Will theing daily life really remain the same as before?

    Seeing Huo Wu¡¯s pale and helpless appearance, Huo Yusen¡¯s heart was dull. He leaned forward slightly and hugged her. He pressed his right hand on the back of her head and brought her to his chest. With his warm cheek firmly pressed against the top of her hair, he promised word by word, ¡°Of course, it can be the same.¡±

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 176

    She will still be the little princess pampered in the palm of the Huo family¡¯s hand, and she will still grow up happily.

    Although she wasforted by Huo Yusen, Huo Wu was still uneasy.

    She had also experienced the horrendous car ident from her previous life.

    In the previous life, Jiang Yuqin returned to the Huo family, and in this life, she also returned to the Huo family with an imposing attitude.

    In the previous life, Huo Yuan was extremely tolerant of Jiang Yuqin. He agreed to all her requirements, including letting Huo Wu leave the Huo family and return to the Jiang family. In this life, Huo Yuan had clearly realized his preference for Jiang Yuqin.

    One event after another.

    It seemed that what happened in the previous life had also happened one after another in this life.

    So Huo Wu felt a little self-doubt for a good while.

    Can she really avoid the ending of the previous life?

    Thinking of the miserable end of her previous life, Huo Wu couldn¡¯t help but tremble relentlessly. She held her tears in for a long time, but they finally rolled down her cheek one by one.

    Huo Wu stretched out her hand, tightly gripping the hem of Huo Yusen¡¯s clothes, and buried her face in his chest. Her voice was muffled. With a little trill and a strong tone of pleading, she said, ¡°Big brother, I only have you now. Please, don¡¯t leave me, okay?¡±

    The hot tears immediately soaked the clothes covering Huo Yusen¡¯s chest.

    Huo Yusen felt as if he was burned by the tears all at once, and his heart was consumed with a fierce piercing pain. When has he ever seen Huo Wu so uneasy and sad?

    She should be happy and cheerful. Not like this.

    Huo Yusen closed his eyes tightly, his throat rolled slightly, and he slowly but clearly said one word, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Huo Wu cried in Huo Yusen¡¯s arms and fell asleep unconsciously due to tiredness.

    After Huo Yusen noticed that Huo Wu was asleep, he gently put her on the bed.

    He helped cover her up with the pink quilt and pressed the quilt under her chin.

    The pink bed sheet made her face look paler.

    Her thick ck hair spread like seaweed all over the bed. Her eyshes were thick and jet ck. Her skin so delicate it could be injured just by a single pinch and her lips were bright red, so that just byying there she looked like a sleeping beauty.

    But if Sleeping Beauty doesn¡¯t have a reason to frown in her sleep, it will look even better.

    Even in her sleep, Huo Wu still had tears at the tips of her eyes, as if she was dreaming of something terrible. Her brows were furrowed, and she gave off the feeling that she was still weeping.

    Huo Yusen¡¯s eyes were heavy. He leaned slightly and gently kissed the teardrops on her face little by little.

    Her tears were salty.

    It made his whole heart feel like he was being soaked in salt water.

    Finally, he stamped a few soothing kisses on her forehead.

    His kiss was soft and very soothing.

    Huo Wu in her sleep seemed to be soothed, and her furrowed brows finally slowly rxed.

    When Huo Wu woke up the next day, she realized that she went to sleep without even brushing her teeth and washing her facest night. She didn¡¯t even change out of her clothes.

    Her eye sockets were very sore, because she had cried for so longst night, and her eyes were hard to open at this moment as a result.

    Huo Wu rubbed her eyes and then took a look at the time. It was already eight o¡¯clock in the morning, and she didn¡¯t know when Huo Yusen leftst night.

    Huo Wu was just about to get up, but at this moment she suddenly found a lingering trace that someone had been sitting on the side of the bedst night.

    The imprint was obvious, and she involuntarily put her hand on it.

    Surprisingly, there was still a slight body temperature emitting from the spot.

    In other words, the person sitting here had left not too long ago.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 177

    In other words, Huo Yusen had been sitting here, spending the night with her.

    After realizing this, Huo Wu¡¯s heart seemed to be immersed in warm water, warming her unbearably.

    Anyway, she still had her big brother.

    He was by her side. Therefore, she would not be afraid of Jiang Yuqin.

    After Huo Wu brushed her teeth and washed her face, she found that her eyes in the mirror were swollen. Any discerning person knew that she had cried herself to sleep.

    She didn¡¯t want to be pitied in front of Jiang Yuqin, so she painted on some light makeup.

    After applying makeup, herplexion really improved a lot.

    When Huo Wu went downstairs, only Huo Yusen was downstairs. It was estimated that Huo Yuan and Jiang Yuqin had already eaten breakfast.

    Seeing here down, Huo Yusen asked Aunt Zhang to bring in breakfast.

    Aunt Zhang seemed to already know about Huo Wu. After all, she was considered an old servant in the family, and they would not be able to hide some things from her. However, Aunt Zhang fulfilled her duties and didn¡¯t say much. Her attitude towards Huo Wu was still exactly the same as before.

    After Huo Wu and Huo Yusen quietly finished their meal, Huo Yuan and Jiang Yuqin walked down from the upper floor talking andughing.

    ¡°Dad, I really like the swimming pool at home.¡±

    ¡°As long as you like it, you can use it anytime.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡±

    Huo Yuan went downstairs and after seeing Huo Wu, he said, ¡°Ah Wu, Xiao Qin has just returned home and doesn¡¯t understand a lot of things. She doesn¡¯t have any friends in our circle. The daughter of the old Zhang family will be celebrating her 18th birthday. Take her to meet our acquaintances and make new friends.¡±

    Before Huo Yuan could interrupt, Huo Wu said calmly, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not urgent to introduce her to these people, and it¡¯s better that you take her to meet these people instead.¡±

    Huo Yuan waved his hand. ¡°The people I take her to meet are from the older generation. Ah Wu, you need to personally take her to meet the younger crowd. Mainly, they are all girls, and they will be easy to talk to.¡±

    Huo Yusen¡¯s eyes were faint, and he answered directly for Huo Wu, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡±

    As for when they were going to discuss it, that was still left up in the air.

    Huo Wu¡¯s heart felt bitter.

    Just a few months ago, Huo Yuan also helped her host a university entrance banquet to celebrate her graduation from high school and bing a prestigious university student. At that time, she hosted a lot of guests at her university entrance banquet. Even Yu Xinxin was a little envious of her, saying that she had a good father.

    But within a few months, she had lost this special treatment forever. Because the real princess of the Huo family, Jiang Yuqin, was back.

    Before her mood eased, Huo Yuan asked her to take Jiang Yuqin to meet more people.

    Fortunately, Huo Yusen refused for her.

    Otherwise, she really couldn¡¯t ept it.

    Two days passed in a nd way.

    On this day, Huo Wu identally saw Jiang Yuqin in the corridor.

    A week after Huo Yuan had recognized her, he officially changed Jiang Yuqin¡¯s name back to Huo Yuqin, acknowledging her true identity. Jiang Yuqin has been very busy these past few days. She was busy getting to know the Huo family, and was also busy following Huo Yuan around to get to know more people, so she really didn¡¯t have much time to spend tormenting Huo Wu.

    Seeing Huo Wu, she curled her lips and smiled, but there was no smile in her eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going back?¡±

    Huo Wu pressed her lips together tightly and said nothing.

    ¡°It seems that you really don¡¯t want to go back to your own home. After all, life here is very good, right? What can we do?¡± Jiang Yuqin pretended to be distressed. After speaking, she nced at Huo Wu coldly. She said cruelly, ¡°If I were you, I would have no face to live here anymore.¡±

    After speaking, Jiang Yuqin passed Huo Wu proudly.

    Even after she was long gone, Jiang Yuqin¡¯sst words continued to echo loudly in Huo Wu¡¯s ears.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 178

    Huo Wu naturally wouldn¡¯t be affected by Jiang Yuqin¡¯s aggressive schemes to incite her so easily.

    In fact, no matter what Jiang Yuqin said, Huo Wu would not easily leave the Huo family no matter what the other person expected.

    But inevitably, she thought of the original body. The original character was proud. After knowing her real identity, she was already hit hard. Besides that, coupled with Jiang Yuqin¡¯s asionally inciting her and Huo Yuan¡¯s acquiescence to Jiang Yuqin¡¯s behavior, it was not difficult for her to take the initiative to leave the Huo family. And her voluntary departure was exactly what Jiang Yuqin wanted. After leaving the Huo family, the original body was suppressed by Jiang Yuqin in many ways.

    Reminiscent of the life of the original body,bined with her current situation, Huo Wu finally came to the understanding at that moment that Huo Yuan¡¯s paternal love was actually just a superficial type of love. His paternal love could be given to anyone, such as her one day and Jiang Yuqin the next.

    His fatherly love was only on a superficial level, not deep. It was a love that could be taken back at any time. Just like the love he gave to his deceased wife. It was only skin deep. It was precisely because the love he gave his wife couldn¡¯t withstand scrutiny, that¡¯s why he was surrounded by beautiful people not long after her death.

    After realizing this, Huo Wu knew that Huo Yuan was unreliable. He could treat her well because she was his daughter, but once he learned that she was not his biological daughter, he would stingily take back his fatherly love.

    Fortunately, Huo Wu didn¡¯t bet on Huo Yuan from the beginning. However, it was false to say that she was not disappointed in her heart. After all, the rtionship between her and Huo Yuan in the past year was not fake.

    Huo Wu sighed heavily.

    Anyway, as long as she was still in the Huo family¡¯s house now, she was safe.

    Therefore, no matter what, she would never leave the Huo family.

    Huo Wu was woken up by Yu Xinxin¡¯s repeated phone calls the next day.

    She answered the phone in a daze, and as soon as she connected, Yu Xinxin¡¯s loud voice was heard clearly. ¡°Ah Wu, Weibo is almost exploding. What is the matter with you and Jiang Yuqin?¡±

    Upon hearing the name Jiang Yuqine out of Yu Xinxin¡¯s mouth, Huo Wu¡¯s sleepiness disappeared.

    She swiped her face and sat up from the bed, holding the phone slightly too hard, and said, ¡°Xinxin, what did you say?¡±

    Yu Xinxin said, ¡°Ah Wu, I don¡¯t know how to say it. Anyway, go and see for yourself. But don¡¯t worry, I will always be on your side!¡±

    After hanging up the call with Yu Xinxin, Huo Wu immediately opened Weibo.

    As soon as she opened Weibo, she saw #Huo Wu Jiang Yuqin#, which was listed first in the hot search list.

    This Weibo tag was hotly trending, and the words were in big red letters.

    When Huo Wu saw it, her heart turned cold.

    She immediately clicked it.

    After clicking it, the first Weibo message on the page was the Weibo that Jiang Yuqin had posted at 7 am, which was half an hour ago.

    ¡°Huo Yuqin V: Home sweet home. [Picture][Picture]¡±

    She had changed her name from Jiang Yuqin to Huo Yuqin.

    And her photo showed the living room of the Huo family vi.

    She had to say that the manyizens had a pair of sharp eyes.

    Huo Wu just posted a family photo two days ago.

    In the photo she posted, there was a table filled with many delicious dishes. But besides the dishes on the table, she had also captured other things.

    For example, a light gray cashmere carpet on the ground.

    Another example was the uniquely shaped vase in the middle of the table.

    And in Jiang Yuqin¡¯s photo, there also happened to be these two things.

    Through these details,izens immediately learned that the home Jiang Yuqin talked about was actually the home that Huo Wu had just posted about previously.

    Reminiscing about Jiang Yuqin¡¯s change of her surname to Huo and the news about Huo Wu¡¯s identity a long time ago,izens had already made up a clique drama story in their minds.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 179

    They guessed casually, but they had already guessed all the right facts.

    In addition, there were also hired gossip spreaders on Weibo to deliberately guide public opinion, so word got around that Huo Wu was not an actual Huo family child, but just the wrong child that was brought back, which is equivalent to announcing to the world that she was an imposter.

    After Huo Wu saw Huo Yuqin¡¯s post, she felt her heart turnpletely cold.

    The night before, Huo Yusen had just told her at the dinner table that Jiang Yuqin was a child of the Huo family and she would be introduced to a small number of acquaintances, because the originally scheduled banquet for Jiang Yuqin had been canceled. He also said that she could be called Huo Wu or Jiang Wu, depending on what she preferred.

    Jiang Yuqin and Huo Yuan were also at the dinner table. Huo Yuan did not refute Huo Yusen¡¯s proposal. As for Jiang Yuqin, she did not have any right to make any suggestions on this topic.

    But Huo Wu didn¡¯t expect that after the good thing that had just been discussedst night, that today such an event would break out immediately without any forewarning.

    [Hee hee: I feel sorry for Qinqin. She is obviously the real princess of the Huo family, but her identity had been invaded by others for 18 years of her own life. I am only a passerby, but I just feel so angry when I think about it. ¡¿

    [I can¡¯t hear what you mean: Damn, you are the real Miss Huo. No wonder, I was thinking you possessed such a good temperament when I first saw you! ¡¿

    [Are you Chen Duxiu: Fortunately, the truth is revealed! Isn¡¯t that person who robbed you of your life for 18 years ashamed? ¡¿

    [Watch the stars with you: Xiao Qinqin, I will always support you! ¡¿

    Huo Wu¡¯s hand holding the phone was shaking slightly.

    What¡¯s wrong with her? Why should she be ashamed?

    It was not her fault that they took the wrong child back then, and it never urred to her that she had a right to Jiang Yuqin¡¯s life.

    But the current public opinion immediately pushed her over the edge.

    Huo Wu took a deep breath and wanted to read thements again, but at this time, she found that all thements had been cleared, and even Jiang Yuqin¡¯s Weibo had been deleted.

    She knew that this must havee from Huo Yusen¡¯s instruction.

    But at this moment, whether these blogs were deleted or not was actually meaningless.

    Because many people already knew about this.

    Many people knew that herst name was not Huo but Jiang.

    Huo Wu suddenly tasted a bit of astringent in her mouth. She stretched out her tongue and licked her lips, only to realize that tears had already flowed to her lips. Before she noticed it, she had already burst into tears.

    She thought, I know Huo Yuqin¡¯s original intention of posting this Weibo.

    Huo Yuqin was venting her dissatisfaction.

    She didn¡¯t want to be introduced to a small number of acquaintances that she was actually the child of the Huo family. She wanted everyone in the world to know about this fact.

    She wanted to make this matter known to the whole world.

    At the same time, she was also forcing Huo Wu out.

    In this way, she would be forced to take the initiative to leave the Huo¡¯s house.

    Never underestimate the power of public opinion, and never underestimate the power ofizens.

    They can easily destroy a person.

    Huo Wu had experience in the entertainment industry in her previous life. She had been exposed to a lot of gossip and read a lot of negative reviews, but when she saw the viciousments on Weibo, she had to admit that she was still affected by these unkind remarks towards her.

    She switched back to her Weibo page with trembling hands. She first turned off thement function, then changed her Weibo name, and finally, she posted the first Weibo post after the truth about her identity became clearer.

    There is no Huo Wu V: ¡°May my little friends all be happy. Thank you for worrying about me.¡±

    These two sentences were a very popr phrase in herst life.

    She didn¡¯t remember the first person who used it, but she knew that these sentences were also appropriate at the moment.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 180

    When she posted the Weibo, she didn¡¯t mention her life experience, she only mentioned herself.

    She hoped that her personality and her work would make her fans happy.

    At the same time, she also hoped that her fans could continue to care about her and support her.

    But at the same time, her Weibo name could be regarded as an indirect acknowledgment of her identity problem.

    Since Jiang Yuqin had publicly persecuted her in this way, Huo Wu didn¡¯t want to continue to cling on.

    Admitting that she had nothing to do with the Huo family was actually not that difficult.

    Anyway, the whole world already knew it, and her admitting such a thing was not too much of a problem.

    After all, what matters to her was not her surname, but the unique bond between her and Huo Yusen.

    As long as he is still her elder brother, what does it matter if she is Huo Wu or Jiang Wu?

    Just after Huo Wu finished posting this Weibo, she withdrew from the site.

    Her cell phone started ringing non-stop.

    People kept sending her messages and calling her.

    Among them was Mo Ze, who tried to show his sincerity. There were also other people she didn¡¯t recognize at all.

    Those who sent messages included those who really cared about her and those who had bad intentions and wanted to watch a good show.

    The circle she was in was like this, supporting the sessful and treading on the disadvantaged. What¡¯s more, the original body was not popr in the past, and many people did not like her.

    When she used to be Miss Huo, many people praised her and ttered her.

    Those people were so kind to her because she had the full support of the Huo family behind her.

    Once they found out that she was not Miss Huo, and the real Miss Huo had returned, it was estimated that there would be a lot of people who would deliberately step on her now.

    Huo Wu took a deep breath.

    There were many things she will still have to face in the future.

    And one of the things she had to face most urgently now was that she was leaving the upper-ss circle.

    Jiang Yuqin would never give her the opportunity to be Huo Yuan¡¯s adopted daughter or goddaughter.

    You could see from Jiang Yuqin¡¯s current practice how much she hated her. She couldn¡¯t wait to let her return back to where she came from.

    Therefore, she was about to return to the social circle that she was originally a part of.

    Just by thinking about it, she knew that she would face a lot of criticism.

    Huo Wu buried her head in her arms.

    Everything that happened today caught her off guard.

    She was a little tired.

    But while she was tired, there was also a trace of ease in her heart.

    When the news article first broke, she knew that this day woulde sooner orter.

    But after the day really came, she had a rxed feeling in her heart because everything was finally revealed.

    When Huo Wu buried her head, Aunt Zhang knocked on the door and walked in.

    Huo Wu looked up, and when she saw that it was Aunt Zhang, she wiped her face hurriedly, and asked hoarsely, ¡°Aunt Zhang, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Aunt Zhang looked at Huo Wu with a distressed look. She handed her mobile phone to Huo Wu and said, ¡°Miss, Young Master can¡¯t get through to your phone, so he called me. You can take my phone.¡±

    Because there were too many people who called her just now, Huo Wu simply turned off her phone after finishing her Weibo post.

    So no one could contact her now.

    Huo Wu pursed her lips and took the phone from Aunt Zhang.

    She wiped her tear-stained face, and then slowly said, ¡°Big brother¡­¡±

    When she spoke, Huo Wu realized that her voice was trembling horribly.

    It was so broken that it was almost iprehensible.

    On the phone, Huo Yusen¡¯s voice was low and sweet, with a strange soothing power. ¡°My little friend, you make me happy and make me worry about you, so don¡¯t be sad. Wait for me toe back, okay?¡±

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 181

    At this time, Huo Yuqin and Huo Yuan were also having a conversation.

    ¡°Xiao Qin, don¡¯t post such Weibos again.¡± Huo Yuan didn¡¯t express any emotion when he said these words, but Huo Yuqin could still keenly hear a little bit of disapprovaling from his voice.

    The bottom of her eyes was cold, but her tone carried a bit of panic and expressed how pitiful she was. ¡°Dad, did I do something wrong? I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t know.¡±

    Huo Yuan sighed slightly on the other end of the phone. He thought that since Huo Yuqin had entered the entertainment industry too soon, forcing her to be a high school dropout, she was, therefore, stillcking in human rtionships awareness, so he couldn¡¯t bear to me her. A family like them was not the same as an ordinary family. As a senior official of ZF, he didn¡¯t like his family affairs to receive too much attention, and he didn¡¯t like to be treated as another post-dinner conversation piece for others. But since it had happened, it was useless to say more now.

    ¡°Forget it, this is over. Dad just hopes that no matter what you do in the future, you can think twice and weigh the pros and cons before acting.¡±

    Huo Yuqin lowered her eyes, her face aplete nk. She said deliberately, ¡°I understand, Dad.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t understand anything, you can ask your brother. He will teach you.¡±

    Huo Yuqin heard the words and squeezed the phone harder. ¡°Dad, brother seems to be mad at me today¡­¡±

    ¡°You are brother and sister. If he is not pleased with you about something, you can just coax him a bit more. Dad has something to do here. I will hang up first.¡±

    Huo Yuqin listened to the beep and slowly put down the phone.

    Obviously, she was Huo Yusen¡¯s biological sister but he was mad because of the Weibo she posted this morning.

    And all this was because of Huo Wu.

    Because of Huo Wu¡¯s existence, Huo Yusen was treating her indifferently.

    Thinking of Huo Wu, Huo Yuqin¡¯s expression became colder and colder.

    It would be great if Huo Wu was gone.

    After Huo Wu hung up her call with Huo Yusen, her mood had recovered for the most part.

    She thought about it and called her agent.

    An hourter, Huo Wu appeared in the coffee shop she agreed upon with her agent.

    When Susan arrived, Huo Wu was drinking coffee quietly with her eyes downcast.

    Her ck hair hung like a curtain over her shoulders, and she wore a white t-shirt and denim shorts. She was going for a youthful feel and it looked like she was able to pull this look off sessfully.

    The afternoon sun outside the window shone faintly on her body, coating her with a hazy halo. From a distance, the scene felt quiet and beautiful.

    After Huo Wu noticed that Susan had arrived, she raised her head and smiled at Susan. ¡°Sister Susan, would you like something to drink?¡±

    Susan sat down and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have what you¡¯re having.¡± Susan took a closer look at Huo Wu and found that her mood was not obviously abnormal so she was relieved. She was really afraid that the recent uproar about her identity would defeat Huo Wu, but fortunately, she did not let this get her down.

    After Huo Wu helped Susan order a cup of caramel mhiato like hers, she said straightforwardly, ¡°Sister Susan, I want to take on some work.¡±

    After Huo Wu finished filming the movie <em>War,</em> she originally nned to take a two-month break. But it was far from two months¡¯ time. So if Huo Wu didn¡¯t take the initiative to mention it, Susan would not pick up more work for her.

    Susan wittingly did not ask why. As Huo Wu¡¯s agent, she admired Huo Wu¡¯s professional attitude and sympathized with what she was going through right at this time.

    So after Susan heard Huo Wu¡¯s proposal, she immediately gave her sincere advice. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t rmend that you pick up any more movies or TV shows right now.¡±

    When Huo Wu was just about to speak, Susan interrupted her, ¡°I know, you want to find something to do to divert your current attention elsewhere. But I don¡¯t think you can devote yourself to filming right now. If you can¡¯t do your best to film, then I suggest you don¡¯t do it at all.¡±

    ¡°Sister Susan¡­¡±

    Susan smiled slightly. ¡°So, my advice to you is not to ept any movies or TV offers, but to ept reality shows.¡±

    When Huo Wu heard these words, her eyes lit up slightly. ¡°Reality shows?¡±

    Susan nodded. ¡°Yes. Recently, there is a domestic variety show called<em> This Baby Is A Little Cute</em>. This is a show that records the development of adorable babies with other celebrity brothers and sisters. Currently, the first season is in preparation. You have to know that there was no simr reality show with a baby in China previously, so<em> This Baby Is A Little Cute</em> can be said to have created a domestic precedent. I don¡¯t know if it will be popr, but ording to my experience, this kind of show should gain the public¡¯s attention. Maybe, it will bring a new wave of trends.¡±

    Huo Wu listened very heartily. ¡°Are we getting along with cute kids?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I think you can just rx through this show.¡± In Susan¡¯s view, Huo Wu¡¯s mood should not have recovered so quickly. If she continues to make movies or TV shows, it will be hard on her mentally and the results will not be as good. Taking part in such a show with children will not be difficult at all and she can just get along with the children and rx.

    Huo Wu made a decision right away. ¡°Sister Susan, I want to participate.¡±

    Susan nodded. ¡°The program group hasn¡¯t decided on who will participate yet, but I can help you get one of the spots.¡±

    Huo Wu knew Susan¡¯s abilities, so she had no doubts about her guarantee. ¡°Sister Susan, thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. If there is no further incident, the shooting will start in half a month. I will pass the information on to youter. If you don¡¯t understand anything, feel free to ask me.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Sister Susan.¡±

    After receiving the job, Huo Wu¡¯s heart became more rxed.

    Even if Huo Yuqin had returned to the Huo family, she was not afraid.

    Because now she still had her dreams to work on.

    Susan was very busy. After chatting with Huo Wu for a while, she left in a hurry.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 182

    Huo Wu decided to stay alone in the cafe for a bit. After half an hour, the information about the reality show was posted to her mobile phone.

    There will be a total of six cute kids on the show <em>This Baby Is A Little Cute</em>, and there will be three actors apanying the kids. The nine of them will spend seven days and six nights together. In these seven days and six nights, she will be responsible for taking care of the food, clothing, and daily life of these six adorable kids with the other two actors, and do the work of parents and nannies.

    After Huo Wu finished reading the materials, she began to increasingly look forward to this variety show.

    At this time, the sun was fading, and it was almost dusk.

    Right after Huo Wu finished herst sip of coffee, she got up and went home.

    As soon as Huo Wu arrived at the door of the Huo family, she heard a burst of intense musicing from the door.

    She didn¡¯t pay much attention to it at first, thinking that Huo Yuqin was ying music inside, but after she opened the door, she knew that Huo Yuqin was not just ying music but was hosting a party.

    The Huo family vi, which was previously quiet and deserted, was very lively at the moment.

    In the living room, more than a dozen men and women wereughing and joking.

    Drinking, singing, ying cards, dancing, eating ¨C they had many games going.

    As soon as Huo Wu opened the door, the noisy men and women inside were quiet for a second, and then in the next second, they began to be noisy in a livelier manner.

    ¡°Yo, look, who is this?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the high-ranking Miss Huo? Oh, no, look at my memory, this is not the eldestdy. She is obviously the daughter of street sweepers!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha.¡±

    A roar ofughter broke out in the living room.

    All kinds of criticism towards Huo Wu was oing.

    Huo Yuqin was surrounded in a circle by their harsh and ridiculing words. Upon hearing this, a faint smile appeared on her face, as if agreeing with their words.

    When Huo Wu heard their arrogantughter, her face turned cold.

    Huo Yusen was on a business trip abroad recently, and it will take three more days for him to return at the earliest.

    Because the two male heads of the family were not there, Huo Yuqin, this monkey, became the king. Huo Wu didn¡¯t believe that if Huo Yusen was in China, Huo Yuqin would dare to be so arrogant at home.

    Not only did she have a party at home, she also specially invited a group of yboys.

    Huo Wu slowly walked inside with an indifferent expression.

    Among the more than ten people, there were two or three faces that she was familiar with. However, they did not have a good previous rtionship with her. So now they just couldn¡¯t wait for a good show and came here specifically to see her suffer.

    Huo Wu originally nned to go upstairs directly to her room, but at this moment someone stood in front of her and blocked her way firmly. The person looked at her up and down with an arrogant expression. ¡°When are you going back to the Jiang family? Your biological parents are the Jiangs. Being a human being, don¡¯t forget your roots. After all, the pair of sweepers gave birth to you.¡±

    ¡°That is, is it possible that you are reluctant to leave your current life? This life does not belong to you in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so cheeky. You still have the face to live in the Huo family¡¯s house?¡±

    ¡°Do you think you are still Miss Huo? Life is not so easy!¡±

    All kinds of unfriendly voices chirped.

    Without exception, they were all attacking Huo Wu¡¯s identity.

    After Huo Yuqin finished posting that Weibo, Huo Wu had already anticipated the emergence of the current situation. Because she was prepared in her heart, her mood at the moment was very calm.

    Huo Wu turned her head and looked down at Huo Yuqin sitting on the sofa indifferently. ¡°Is this interesting to you?¡±

    Huo Yuqin seemed to be dissatisfied with Huo Wu looking down at her from above. She stood up in the next second and said, ¡°It¡¯s interesting. Why would it be boring?¡±

    Huo Wu sneered.

    At this time, a greasy voice with a smooth tone was inserted between the two of them. ¡°You two beauties don¡¯t be like this. We can talk calmly. Don¡¯t be angry!¡±

    As soon as this voice fell, someoneughed and said, ¡°Ah Hui, why? Can¡¯t help but feel pity for the beauty?¡±

    The yboy named Ah Huiughed. ¡°You know a lot!¡±

    Ah Hui? Hearing this name, Huo Wu suddenly thought of someone.

    The person who helped Huo Yuqin in the previous life that sold the original body to a human trafficker was also called Ah Hui.

    Could that Ah Hui and the current Ah Hui be the same person?

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 183

    This young man named Ah Hui¡¯s looks were not bad, but he looked too sullen, which negatively affected his appearance.

    After sensing Huo Wu¡¯s gaze, he stretched out his hand to her and introduced himself. ¡°Hello, sister, my name is Xiang Hui.¡±

    Xiang Hui.

    The Ah Hui in front of me is really that Ah Hui!

    Huo Wu looked at the opponent¡¯s outstretched hand and took a step back subconsciously.

    After detecting Huo Wu¡¯s movements, Xiang Hui grinned. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m just making friends.¡± After speaking, he moved two steps closer to Huo Wu.

    Huo Wu deeply resisted this Ah Hui in her heart.

    Because she knew that he was Huo Yuqin¡¯s aplice in the previous life, the ruthless executioner who caused the original tragedy, and basically, an immoral person.

    She didn¡¯t expect that Huo Yuqin would already know Xiang Hui at this time.

    After Xiang Hui approached her, Huo Wu pressed her lips together tightly and took a step back slightly.

    But this time, when she stepped back, she identally stepped on the foot of the person behind her.

    She didn¡¯t realize the situation initially. Her center of gravity was unstable, and she was about to fall to one side.

    At this time, the person behind her stretched out his hand, firmly supported her waist, and whispered, ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Huo Wu originally wanted to brush off the hands that were on her waist immediately, but after hearing this very familiar low voice, she turned her head in surprise. ¡°Big brother?¡±

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t expect that the one standing behind her would actually be Huo Yusen who should have been abroad!

    Huo Yusen narrowed his eyes and nced at her deeply, then gave a ¡®hmm.¡¯

    ¡°Are you back?¡± Huo Wu¡¯s voice was full of unbelievable and unexpected surprise. Huo Yusen had gone on a business trip abroad a few days ago. The original itinerary was one week, but she didn¡¯t expect that he would be back in two days.

    ¡°Correct.¡±

    When Huo Wu saw Huo Yusen, her face and eyes were full of excitement.

    Unlike Huo Wu, when Huo Yuqin saw Huo Yusene back, a sh of panic spread across her face. She opened her mouth. But nothing came out. She didn¡¯t know what to say for a while. It took her a moment to remember what to do, and after she recovered, she called out to him, ¡®Brother.¡¯ After acknowledging him, Huo Yuqin did not wait for Huo Yusen to speak and directly asked her group of friends to go back to their homes.

    Huo Yuqin had never expected that Huo Yusen woulde home so much earlier than originally scheduled,pletely disrupting her ns.

    More than a dozen people in the living room left in groups. Before Xiang Hui left, he did not forget to blow an air kiss to Huo Wu.

    After Huo Yusen saw this air kiss, his eyes darkened.

    After all these people left, the living room finally settled to the original quietness it had been before the party got started.

    The sound that shook the sky at first had now been turned off.

    But there was a mess in the living room.

    The ground was full of empty wine bottles, cigarette butts, and nutshells.

    The sofa was also in a messy state, stained with spilled liquor, soot, and burnt ck marks from cigarette butts.

    Huo Yusen¡¯s gaze slowly swept across the living room. The more he looked, the tighter his brows furrowed.

    Huo Yuqin saw Huo Yusen¡¯s expression on his face, and she was quite anxious. She put her hands in front of her and bit her lower lip. ¡°Brother¡­¡±

    Huo Yusen raised his hand and pressed his eyebrows. ¡°Call an hourly worker to clean it up.¡±

    Huo Yuqin¡¯s voice was as light as a gnat. ¡°Okay, brother.¡±

    Huo Yusen didn¡¯t say anything anymore, took Huo Wu¡¯s hand, and walked to the second floor.

    After returning to her room, Huo Wu asked excitedly, ¡°Big brother, why did youe back so soon? Has your work beenpleted?¡±

    Huo Yusenughed. ¡°I came back early because I was worried about you.¡±

    After hearing Huo Yusen¡¯s answer, Huo Wu¡¯s heart trembled slightly.

    She had made him worried which forced him to return to China prematurely.

    Huo Wu asked Huo Yusen to sit down on her bed, and then asked caringly, ¡°Are you tired from your trip?¡±

    ¡°Not tired.¡±

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t believe he was not tired. Huo Yusen¡¯s business trip was far away from China, and it took nearly a day to fly back and forth. He had only been away for two days in total, which meant that during these two days, he spent half of his time in the sky.

    Thinking about it this way, Huo Wu felt a little distressed about Huo Yusen¡¯s stress levels from running back and forth.

    She wanted to do something for him, so she volunteered and said, ¡°Big brother, let me massage you!¡±

    After she finished talking, she didn¡¯t wait for Huo Yusen to respond. She took off her shoes neatly, stepped on the bed, and half-kneeled behind Huo Yusen.

    Speaking of it, in Huo Wu¡¯sst life she also learned a few massage techniques. At that time, she learned to massage mainly for herself, but she did not expect that massage techniques woulde in handy today.

    She stretched out her hand, put her hands on Huo Yusen¡¯s head, and tried to press lightly. ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m starting.¡±

    After speaking, Huo Wu¡¯s hands started to work from side to side. While massaging, she still did not forget to get feedback. ¡°How is it now? Big brother, do you want me to press lighter or stronger?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Stronger.¡±

    Huo Wu added a little bit of strength.

    Her hand pressed his head little by little, and after two rounds of massaging it, she began to linger on his temples.

    Her middle finger swung in circr motions heavily and vigorously on his temple to relieve fatigue.

    After Huo Wu massaged for a while, she kept asking, ¡°Big brother, are youfortable?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Big brother, tell me, are you feeling good now?¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    ¡®Ok¡¯ means it¡¯sfortable.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 184

    Huo Wu kept at it. She put her head to his ear and asked, ¡°Then do you want me to go faster or slower now?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The fingertips ced on his temples were extremely soft. Her movements were very appropriate in strength, and there was a sweet smelling from her body. The hands were first ced on his head and gently massaged, then slowly moved down, making a circle under his temples, and then, along his cheeks, sliding all the way to his neck.

    Her fingers seemed to carry endless electrical current.

    Wherever she went, the current flowed and made him feel numb.

    Huo Yusen couldn¡¯t help it anymore and directly stretched out his hand to firmly grasp the little hand that was creating trouble on his body.

    After Huo Wu was held down, she blinked nkly. ¡°Big brother, what¡¯s wrong? Is it ufortable?¡±

    Huo Yusen was just starting to feel a headache forming behind his eyes. ¡°¡­ No.¡±

    ¡°Then why stop. I was detoxifying you just now. Three more sets of this kind of massage are needed. I haven¡¯t even finished one set just now.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± He couldn¡¯t even bear one group, let alone three groups?

    Now that Huo Yusen said no, Huo Wu naturally stopped.

    She moved herself from behind Huo Yusen to his side, still on her knees, blinking her apricot eyes obediently at him.

    Huo Yusen looked at these clear eyes and his eyes darkened.

    He turned his head in embarrassment, avoiding her gaze, then took a box from his jacket pocket and handed it to her.

    After Huo Wu took the box, she asked in confusion, ¡°Big brother, what is this?¡±

    Is it a ne? Or is it a ring? A bracelet?

    Huo Yusen¡¯s lips twitched slightly. ¡°You can open it and take a look.¡±

    Huo Wu removed the exquisite outer packaging and then opened the box.

    She thought Huo Yusen would give her either jewelry or lipstick. After all, he was the number one straightforward and dull man in the universe and could only think of these things when presenting gifts to girls.

    But she did not expect that what Huo Yusen gave her was a frog.

    It was the little frog* that recently became very popr on the Inte.

    *<em>Travel Frog</em>: An iOS & smartphone game, it is also an idle game. <em>Travel Frog</em> has no developmental elements, no clear game goals, and only a few collection points. yers will feed the frog and collect travel supplies. Depending on the travel supplies the frog will travel to different locations in the game.

    However, this little frog was obviously different from the <em>Travel Frog</em> posted on the Inte byizens, where gamers would bring their personalized frog around with them to different destinations and take pictures of it. Then post it on social media.

    The frogsizens based off of the Inte game were usually made of cotton and wool, and some were even made of white snow. But the frog in her hand was carved out of diamonds.

    The whole diamond frog was not big. It was the size of a thumb and looked pocket-sized and cute.

    It was carved to be lifelike. The luster of the diamonds gleamed under the light, and it was a very stunning piece of jewelry. Huo Wu didn¡¯t know much about diamonds and jewelry, but she could see that the frog¡¯s hat and everything of the frog except for the white belly were all covered in emeralds.

    This was a very expensive little frog made of diamonds and emeralds.

    Huo Wu carefully ced the frog in her palm, then raised her eyes and asked, ¡°Big brother, how did you think of giving me a little frog as a present?¡±

    Huo Yusen¡¯s handsome eyebrows raised slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Because Huo Yusen heard from an assistant that the Inte trend <em>Travel Frog</em> had be very popr recently, affectionately coined ¡®frog son¡¯ by many girls, he thought that Huo Wu would like it too, so he specially asked someone to customize this frog.

    Huo Wu was afraid that Huo Yusen would misunderstand that she didn¡¯t like it, so she nodded hurriedly. ¡°Like it, I like it very much.¡±

    Huo Wu said that she liked it and a slight smile appeared in Huo Yusen¡¯s eyes. ¡°Then, are you happier now?¡±

    Huo Wu nodded heavily. ¡°Happy. Big brother, you don¡¯t have to worry about me, really. That Weibo post won¡¯t affect me now.¡±

    Huo Yusen remained silent, raised his hand, and gently rubbed Huo Wu¡¯s hair.

    There was a clear undertone of tears in her voice in the original call.

    The broken sound was almost incoherent.

    She must have been very sad at that time.

    Huo Yusen smiled softly as Huo Wu¡¯s ck hair waspletely messed up. Huo Wu blinked at him. Seeing her innocent and dazed appearance, Huo Yusen couldn¡¯t help but rub her head again.

    Huo Wu rolled her eyes. She suddenly thought of something, came forward, and asked with a smile, ¡°Big brother, is this the first time you have prepared a gift for a girl so carefully?¡±

    Huo Yusen gave her a pink piggy before, but that time it was his friend who coaxed him to buy it and give it to her. This time, he took the initiative to prepare a gift for her, so he gave something to her twice but the nature of the two gifts werepletely different. As for the other girls, Huo Wu felt that Huo Yusen would have never prepared a gift by himself, so she asked.

    Huo Yusen was a little surprised by Huo Wu¡¯s question, but the next second, he nodded and simply admitted, ¡°Yes.¡±

    When Huo Wu heard that, the smile at the bottom of her eyes seemed to overflow, and she couldn¡¯t hide it. The corners of her mouth were raised up high. ¡°Brother¡¯s first time is mine.¡±

    The tone was full ofcency.

    Huo Wu knew that Huo Yusen was worried about her, so he returned home so soon. She originally wanted to adjust the atmosphere, so she made a small joke with Huo Yusen to lighten the mood.

    But she never expected that she would actually get such an answer from Huo Yusen.

    Huo Yusen took a deep look at her and said word by word, ¡°If you want to, all my first times can be yours.¡±

    His tone was too serious.

    And his answer seemed to have profound meaning to it.

    This sentence made Huo Wu¡¯s heartbeat quicken all of a sudden.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 185

    After Huo Yusen left the room, Huo Wu allowed herself to lie on the bed and press the back of her hand to her burning face.

    Her fluttering heart was beating so rapidly it was as if it was going to pop out of her chest the next second.

    What did he mean with his sentence earlier?

    What did he mean by ¡°if you want, you can have my first time for everything¡±?

    Huo Wu somewhat understood it, but she didn¡¯t dare to think in that direction. She was afraid that it would just be her thinking too much.

    Before her identity got exposed, she could get as close to him as much as she wanted. But when the rtionship that would have supposedly kept them apart copsed, she began to be afraid of having and losing him at the same time.

    In the end, she just cared about him too much.

    She was afraid that she wasn¡¯t good enough for him and afraid of the unforeseen future.

    Thinking about Xiang Hui who had appeared a few days ago and the uncertain future, Huo Wu irritably grabbed the nket and covered her face.

    Huo Wu had been trying to adjust her mood and n for the future after her identity was revealed. And finally, she decided to visit the biological parents of the original owner of the body.

    However, Huo Wu didn¡¯t tell Huo Yusen about it. Instead, she drove to the Fu Xin Road where the couple often cleaned by herself.

    She was pretty lucky. When she got to Fu Xin Road, she immediately spotted the couple who were cleaning there likest time.

    After Huo Wu got out of the car, she slowly walked toward the couple.

    The two elders seemed to be aware of the person approaching them. They raised their heads and saw the young girl awkwardly standing in front of them.

    Mother Jiang smiled first, then she greeted Huo Wu, ¡°Youngdy, it¡¯s you!¡± It was obvious that she remembered Huo Wu.

    Huo Wu nodded and introduced herself, ¡°I¡¯m Huo Wu¡­ No, actually, it should be Jiang Wu.¡±

    The Jiang couple had no idea what Huo Wu looked like, so the moment they heard her name, they had a face full of sudden realization.

    Huo Wu took a deep breath and was just about to call them Mom and Dad when Mother Jiang spoke kindly first, ¡°Youngdy, there¡¯s something I want to tell you. Let¡¯s go home and we¡¯ll talk about it there.¡±

    Then, the couple gathered their cleaning tools and walked ahead.

    Huo Wu followed behind them confusedly.

    Huo Wu also didn¡¯t neglect what Mother Jiang called her. She still called her youngdy even though she learned that she was Huo Wu.

    Why did she keep such a distance from her?

    Did something she didn¡¯t know about happened?

    The Jiang couple¡¯s home was only a few minutes away.

    When they arrived at themunity entrance, Huo Wu saw the name of it and realized that it was a residential area newly built this year.

    The average price per square was 30,000 yuan.

    The Jiang couple lived here?

    Father Jiang took the initiative to exin as if he knew about Huo Wu¡¯s confusion. ¡°Your older brother bought this house for us.¡±

    Their home was on the third floor, which might have been for the convenience of their old age.

    When they opened the door, Huo Wu got to observe the decoration of their home. It was simple, but all the necessary furniture was present. Mother Jiang got Huo Wu a pair of pink slippers and weed her, ¡°Youngdy, sit on the sofa first.¡±

    After wearing the slippers, Huo Wu sat on the sofa. Father Jiang moved two chairs and sat in front of her. Mother Jiang sat next to Father Jiang after giving Huo Wu a cup of warm water.

    Viewing their postures in front of her, Huo Wu was a bit anxious. ¡°Did you want to tell me something¡­?¡±

    The Jiang couple gave each other a look. Then, Mother Jiang began with aplicated expression on her face. ¡°Actually, you are not our child.¡±

    Although Huo Wu guessed it after hearing Mother Jiang call her ¡°youngdy,¡± she still couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised.

    Mother Jiang took a sip of the warm water, then recounted, ¡°That year, I was working as a part-time worker at a private hospital. One morning when I was cleaning the bathroom, I suddenly heard the cry of a baby. The cry was continual and pitiful. Curiosity led me to search for the baby, and I found a newborn baby in a stall.¡±

    Mother Jiang paused here, then continued, ¡°The baby at the time was tiny, and her body was all wrinkled up. But, I still thought she was such a pretty baby. She hadn¡¯t been born for long, so I handed her to the pediatric nurse to be taken care of. Then, Old Jiang and I thought that it was fate for us to meet the baby because our only child had recently passed away. I thought that this baby must be the little angel God sent tofort us. As a result, we decided to adopt this child.¡±

    When Mother Jiang finished, the living room fell into silence.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 186

    Huo Wu organized her thoughts, then asked tentatively, ¡°So, the baby you found was me at first, but was then switched to Huo Yuqin?¡±

    Mother Jiang nodded. ¡°I think so, but I don¡¯t exactly know the details either.¡±

    Huo Wu tightened her lips. ¡°Did Huo Yuqin know about this?¡±

    Father Jiang interrupted, ¡°She didn¡¯t know. After the only child of Meizi and I passed away, we didn¡¯t have another child, so we treated her like our biological child. But she hadn¡¯t been close to us since she was young. She might have heard something from the neighbors.¡±

    Huo Wu nodded after a while.

    She was so shocked by what she learned today that she was dumbfounded.

    She wasn¡¯t the child of the Jiang couple. Instead, she was an abandoned baby whose parents were still unknown.

    Mother Jiang patted Huo Wu¡¯s hand tofort her. ¡°Youngdy, Old Jiang and I are not your biological parents, but we do hope that you find them soon.¡±

    Huo Wu shook her head with a bitter smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need. They probably didn¡¯t want me when they left me at the bathroom stall. There¡¯s no point in finding them.¡±

    Mother Jiang sighed.

    Although the Jiang couple weren¡¯t Huo Wu¡¯s biological parents, Huo Wu still gave them a bank card. She had originally wanted to give them something from the very beginning, but she never would have thought that that day would be today.

    Mother Jiang hurriedly rejected the offer. ¡°It¡¯s fine, your older brother had already given us a lot of money and even bought us a house. You don¡¯t have to give us any more money.¡±

    Huo Wu shook her head with a smile. ¡°My brother is my brother, and I am me. This is just a gift from me, and you should take it as pension money.¡±

    Mother Jiang might have been influenced by the words ¡°pension money.¡± In the end, she took the bank card gratefully.

    After Huo Wu left their house, she didn¡¯t know what to do.

    She didn¡¯t immediately go back to the Jiang family when her identity was exposed because she didn¡¯t want to leave Huo Yusen. However, the reality was that she had already pushed the n of going back to the Jiang family forward in her mind.

    But never would she have thought that she would get this kind of news today.

    Not only was she not the child of the Huo family, she wasn¡¯t the child of the Jiang family either.

    The world was so big, yet she didn¡¯t know where she belonged.

    The Huo family was naturally a safe haven for Huo Wu, and she had Huo Yusen as her shelter. But the Huo family also had Huo Yuqin who hated her to the bone and Huo Yuan who favored Huo Yuqin.

    Huo Wu could feel a severe headacheing on.

    She was deep in thought when she was walking, so she wasn¡¯t really aware of where she was going.

    Not long after she walked outside of the couple¡¯s residential area, someone blocked her path.

    ¡°I finally found you, you little heartless person.¡±

    The voice was clear but appeared to have been spoken with gritted teeth.

    Hearing this voice, Huo Wu subconsciously raised her head.

    The person in front of her was indeed Mo Ze, whom she hadn¡¯t seen in a long time.

    He was still the same as before, just with a gloomy look on his face.

    After Huo Wu¡¯s identity got revealed, Mo Ze called her several times. But at those times she was still a mess, so naturally, she hadn¡¯t been in the mood to deal with him.

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t expect to meet him here at a time like this.

    She moved her lips. ¡°Do you need something?¡±

    Mo Ze grinded his teeth. He didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he pulled Huo Wu to a corner with no other people around and pushed her against the wall. With one hand next to her ear, he attempted to kiss her.

    Seeing Mo Ze¡¯s handsome face getting closer and closer, Huo Wu subconsciously tilted her head to the side. Mo Ze¡¯s warm lips glided past her cheeks, leaving a clear sensation of touch.

    Even before Huo Wu had the chance to get angry, Mo Ze¡¯s furious voice had sounded. ¡°You little heartless person, do you know how worried I have been for you these past few days? You didn¡¯t pick up my calls, nor did you reply to my WeChat messages. My f*cking heart was suffering like it was being fried in a frying pan every single day.¡±

    At this time, Huo Wu¡¯s head remained tilted because she was afraid he would forcibly kiss her again.

    Hearing his words, Huo Wu opened her eyes widely in surprise. ¡°You¡­¡±

    Her exposed neck was fair, long, and smooth. Mo Ze was afraid that he would scare Huo Wu, so he tried his best to refrain from kissing lightly on her charming neck.

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t get a response from Mo Ze. But the next second, she realized that Mo Ze had softly put his forehead to hers.

    He closed his eyes, felt the warmth of her forehead, and muttered to himself, ¡°Tell me, did you bewitch me? Why else would I think about you every single day when I couldn¡¯t see you? And I don¡¯t f*cking feel any better when I see you. I have never liked someone so much in my entire life!¡±

    Mo Ze had a lot to say to Huo Wu because he hadn¡¯t seen her for so long.

    But now that he saw her, all he wanted to do was confess to her.

    He held up Huo Wu¡¯s face, and said with gritted teeth, ¡°Did you hear me? I said I like you! I f*cking like you so much that I¡¯m going to die!¡±

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 187

    Huo Wu opened her eyes widely in shock.

    At this time, an anxious voice interrupted them, ¡°Hey! Young man, what are you doing? Are you a pervert?¡±

    It all happened so quickly. Before she knew it Mother Jiang was waving the broom at Mo Ze.

    Mo Ze noticed the approaching broom out of the corner of his eye and subconsciously held on to Huo Wu and backed up a few steps.

    Seeing that the broom didn¡¯t hit Mo Ze, Mother Jiang raised her broom again and said harshly, ¡°Let go of this youngdy at once, you hear me?¡±

    What happened was when Mother Jiang and Father Jiang were on their way back to work, they happened to see the part where Mo Ze confessed to Huo Wu. As a result, they subconsciously saw Mo Ze act like an indecent hooligan.

    Mo Ze¡¯s action was just too flirtatious, and the spot he picked was too private as well. It was hard for them not to be suspicious.

    Mother Jiang was an impatient person, so she directly rushed up at them with her broom.

    Huo Wu pushed Mo Ze away and smoothed her messy hair to the back of her ear with an awkward look on her face. ¡°Auntie Jiang.¡±

    The Jiang couple hurriedly came up to her and asked concernedly, ¡°Are you ok?¡±

    Huo Wu shook her head.

    Due to the interruption from the Jiang couple, the atmosphere that had been built up by the confession disappearedpletely.

    The couple peeved him so much that Mo Ze wanted tough. He finally got the chance to see her and confess to her, yet they had toe around and ruin everything.

    However, Huo Wu let out a sigh of relief.

    She hurriedly apologized to Mo Ze, then left with the Jiang couple.

    The Jiang couple stood next to each side of Huo Wu and avoided Mo Ze as if he was a pervert. They also turned around cautiously to give him dirty looks several times. Seeing the Jiang couple act this way, Mo Ze really could do nothing about it either.

    As Mo Ze watched Huo Wu leave, he couldn¡¯t help but say with gritted teeth, ¡°This little heartless person.¡±

    But thinking about the kiss that wasn¡¯t really a kiss, he touched his lower lip, caressed it a few times, and smiled lightly.

    After thanking the Jiang couple, Huo Wu left in her car and drove away.

    Within the past few hours, there were quite a few things that happened. Huo Wu first learned that she wasn¡¯t the child of the Jiang family, then Mo Ze confessed to her. Neither event was within Huo Wu¡¯s expectations. She went inside a dessert store and was about to buy a few desserts to calm herself down.

    When Huo Wu got home with her bag full of treats, Huo Yuan stopped her just as she was heading to her room.

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t expect Huo Yuan to be at home at this time. When he called out to her, Huo Wu stopped in her tracks.

    Huo Yuan looked at her with aplicated expression on his face.

    He sighed, pointed at the couch not too far away from them, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s sit before we talk.¡±

    Seeing that Huo Yuan seemed to be preparing for a long talk, Huo Wu¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but skip a beat.

    After they both sat down on the sofa, Huo Yuan was silent for a long time.

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t rush him and was silent as well.

    After a long pause, Huo Yuan finally began, ¡°Ah Wu, I have a new house at the third ring in Beijing. No one has lived there yet. It¡¯s also close to your school.¡±

    Before Huo Yuan even finished, Huo Wu understood what he meant.

    He wanted her to move out.

    ¡°The house is already decorated and you can move in at any time. I will have someone purchase some furniture, and you can also suggest anything you like as well. What do you think?¡±

    Huo Yuan had already made up his mind. Huo Wu¡¯s thoughts didn¡¯t matter at all. Recognizing this, Huo Wu had nothing to say and just nodded her head in silence.

    After seeing Huo Wu nod, Huo Yuan let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Remember toe back and visit during holidays.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    After the former father and daughter finished their conversation, there was nothing else they could really talk about.

    The atmosphere between them felt awkward.

    Seeing the quiet Huo Wu, Huo Yuan felt a bit bad. However, he had to make that decision.

    Huo Yuqin had cried more than once in front of him about how seeing Huo Wu made her remember her difficult days. While Huo Wu was being pampered, she had gone into society at a young age in order to survive. Seeing the beloved Huo Wu, Huo Yuqin felt like her past couldn¡¯tpare and this made her even sadder.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 188

    Huo Yuan couldn¡¯t reject and deny Huo Yuqin¡¯s cries, so he had to agree to make Huo Wu move out.

    He owed Huo Yuqin eighteen years of happiness, and he can¡¯t owe her even more. As a result, all he could do now was make Huo Wu take on her share of suffering.

    Thinking about this, Huo Yuan couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He took out a bank card and a key from his pocket and handed them to Huo Wu. ¡°The house is already under your name and I¡¯ll text you the addresster. If you happen toe across any obstacles, you can tell Dad¡­ me about it. Or if you want to live on campus that¡¯s fine too. Whatever you like.¡±

    Huo Wu lowered her eyes and was quiet the entire time.

    She took the bank card and key, thought about it, and then asked, ¡°Can I bring Shiwu and Zhengyue with me?¡±

    Shiwu and Zhengyue were pets brought up by her. She didn¡¯t feel assured leaving them here.

    Huo Yuan agreed immediately. ¡°Of course.¡±

    It only took a few sentences for them to finish discussing Huo Wu¡¯s move.

    Huo Yuan stood up and looked at her. ¡°Ah Sen doesn¡¯t know about this yet. Tell him about itter. You don¡¯t have to rush. Just move out within the week.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    When Huo Yuan left, Huo Wu finally took out a piece of red velvet cake and took a bite.

    The light sweetness slowly expanded within her mouth.

    Even though the dessert was so sweet, she could still taste bitterness in it.

    Huo Wu already expected this day to arrive, and when it did, she didn¡¯t feel that it was too uneptable.

    It was just a bit hard for her to let go of Huo Yusen. Shiwu and Zhengyue can leave with her, but Huo Yusen can¡¯t.

    When Huo Yusen got back from his work at night, Huo Wu didn¡¯t tell him about her moving out of the house. She just smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Big brother, <em>War</em> is in theaters. Let¡¯s go watch it together.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    When they arrived at the movie theater, it was exactly 9:15. The movie ticket they bought was starting at 9:30, so they didn¡¯t have to wait a long time to check-in.

    Because Huo Wu counted as a public figure, she had to wear a cap and mask to prevent any unwanted attention.

    When Huo Wu and Huo Yusen were waiting to check-in outside, asionally girls would peek at them and whisper to each other. They looked excited with bright eyes.

    Huo Yusen seemed to notice something and left after telling Huo Wu to wait for him.

    Once he left, the young girls near her became louder and even more daring.

    Stranger one was excited. ¡°Damn! What a good man! There really is such an amazing man in the world.¡±

    Stranger two was excited too. ¡°Look at his face! Look at his waist! Look at his legs!¡±

    Stranger three interrupted, ¡°Did you see his nose? It was so tall, and apparently, men with big and tall noses are¡­¡± Even before she finished, her friends and herughed together.

    Along with the girls, Huo Wu stared at Huo Yusen, who wasn¡¯t standing too far away.

    His hair was much longer than before when he had a ttop. He looked neater and younger and seemed less harsh. His profile was graceful and attractive, especially his long and curly eyshes and his tall nose bridge. Even though he wasn¡¯t of mixed race, his facial features were even more delicate than those who were. Additionally, he had wide shoulders, a small waist, long legs, and an outstanding body. He also had this noble and distant feel to him. No wonder why he was so popr with girls.

    After the girls had discussed this amongst themselves, one of them was bold enough to sit next to Huo Wu and smiled. ¡°Your boyfriend is so good-looking! You must have a happy life.¡±

    Huo Wu hesitated, then shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s not my boyfriend.¡±

    Hearing this, there was a gleam in the girl¡¯s eyes. After she gave her friends a look, the remaining two let out screams of excitement.

    A man as good as him was still single!

    There couldn¡¯t be anything better than this!

    At this time, Huo Yusen came back with a bucket of popcorn and a cup of coke.

    The girl stood up and wanted to greet Huo Yusen, but she was a bit shy as well.

    Her friends were all cheering her on.

    The girl took a deep breath and was just about to say something when Huo Yusen walked past her as if she was nonexistent. He handed the popcorn to Huo Wu, then said, ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    Huo Wu smoothly took the popcorn from him and smiled sweetly. ¡°Ok, big brother.¡±

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 189

    After Huo Wu and Huo Yusen left, the excited girls began discussing again.

    ¡°Xiao Hua, why didn¡¯t you ask for his contact?¡±

    The girl named Xiao Hua bit her lower lip. ¡°He looked so cold and ignored me, so I hesitated.¡±

    ¡°Aw, it¡¯s ok. We are watching the movie at the same time as them. You still have a chance.¡±

    Xiao Hua nodded. Then she remembered what Huo Wu called Huo Yusen, and said excitedly, ¡°They are siblings! No wonder why they both look so good. Their family genes are so strong.¡±

    The other two nodded seriously.

    Then, one of them seemed to think of something, and said suspiciously, ¡°But don¡¯t you think the girl¡¯s eyes were a bit familiar?¡±

    Xiao Hua nodded. ¡°I think so. But whatever, hot boys are more important.¡±

    ¡°Right, hot boys are more important.¡±

    After they finished their conversation, they followed Huo Yusen and Huo Wu into the theater.

    Because Huo Wu and Huo Yusen bought their tickets a bitte, all the good seats had already been taken. Their seats were in the corner of thest row.

    This was a very hidden spot.

    The movie started not long after Huo Wu sat down.

    After the lights dimmed, Huo Wu was finally assured about removing her mask and proceeded to put some popcorn in her mouth.

    The popcorn had a sweet milk vor to it that spread in her mouth.

    When Huo Wu realized Huo Yusen was staring at her, she kindly took a piece of popcorn and coaxed him as if he was a child. ¡°Big brother, open your mouth. Ah¡­¡±

    Huo Yusen opened his mouth smoothly, and in the next second, he was fed a piece of popcorn.

    Her finger slid past his thin lips and touched the tip of his tongue. His tongue was wet and soft.

    It was a good thing that the theater was dim, so no one noticed the top of Huo Wu¡¯s ears turning pink.

    She couldn¡¯t believe she identally put half of her finger in his mouth.

    Was she feeding him popcorn or her finger?!

    To cover up for the awkwardness, she hurriedly put another piece of popcorn in her mouth.

    But after she put her finger in her mouth, she realized that the finger was the same one that had just touched the tip of Huo Yusen¡¯s tongue!

    Thinking about this, she rushed to take the finger out of her mouth.

    Her movement was a bit loud. Huo Yusen raised his brow and got closer to her. They were so close that they could smell each other¡¯s breath.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Huo Yusen¡¯s voice was sexy and flirtatious like electronic music.

    Huo Wu hurriedly shook her head. Because the scale of her movement was a bit big, some of her hair lightly swept past Huo Yusen¡¯s face with a unique smell.

    The smell was even better than the scent of a flower.

    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s j-just¡­ big brother, was the popcorn good?¡±

    Huo Yusen smiled, and in his eyes were light but clear elements of happiness. ¡°It was good. And sweet.¡±

    Talking about the sweetness, his voice was a bit higher towards the end, making his tone both attractive and flirty at the same time.

    It seemed that there was another deeper meaning behind his words.

    Sweet?

    The popcorn had whip cream in it, so it should be sweet.

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t really pay attention to this word.

    At this time, Huo Yusen passed the cup of coke to Huo Wu. ¡°Do you want a drink?¡±

    Huo Wu nodded, took the coke in her hand, and took a sip.

    The girls who had been observing them in the row before them became excited again.

    Xiao Hua said, ¡°OMG, did you guys see his smile? It looked so charming!¡±

    Stranger two said, ¡°I thought he was an aloof person. Never would I have thought he would look so charming when he smiled.¡±

    Xiao Hua continued, ¡°Why did I think he looked at her so gently? He was also so caring when he handed her the coke.¡±

    Stranger two replied, ¡°You are not wrong. I was thinking the same thing too!¡±

    Stranger three added, ¡°He looked so good! I really like him so much!¡±

    Xiao Hua then said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, he¡¯s mine! I forgot to sneak a picture of him. If he smiles again, remember to take a picture of him!¡±

    Stranger two agreed. ¡°Ok, if I took a picture, I can look at him every day!¡±

    Stranger three followed suit. ¡°I have the same thought too.¡±

    Xiao Hua was deep in her thoughts. ¡°It would be so nice if I was the one he¡¯s smiling at!¡±

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 190

    The voices of the group of girls discussing slowly faded into the background.

    Because at this point, the movie had begun.

    Scenes from the time period of the plot were being disyed on-screen.

    This was a movie of patriotism, and although the movie was only a silhouette of that era, it indeed demonstrated the difficult living environments of that time period.

    Moreover, it also showed the determined spirits of the people.

    Undoubtedly, the most brilliant character in this film was the female lead Feng Yan.

    She was brave, kind, and strong. As one of the most outstanding pilots, she was at the frontline of the battles, and altruistically gave all of herself to the people.

    As the person who yed the role of Feng Yan, Huo Wu really embodied the character of Feng Yan well.

    As the movie was ending, quiet sobs began to slowly fill the theater.

    Many of the audience couldn¡¯t help but feel as if they were a part of the movie.

    Following the perspective of Feng Yan, they really put themselves in the shoes of the people of that time period. They cried happily when the war was won.

    The crowd in the movie cheered as the credits rolled, crying and smiling at the same time.

    You could even feel their happiness from across the screen.

    At this time, Huo Wu slowly leaned towards Huo Yusen and whispered, ¡°Big Brother, do you like this movie? I filmed this to dedicate it to you.¡± Her eyes were bright and shining. Even in the dark theater room, you could see the sparkling in her eyes.

    Afraid that Huo Yusen would have trouble understanding her, Huo Wu borated, ¡°I flew an airne in the movie. I was the only outstanding female pilot!¡±

    Hearing this, Huo Yusen slowly smiled. His smile was like a brilliant flower that suddenly blossomed in the dark, attracting those observing it. His eyes were locked on Huo Wu, and his deep voice sounded. ¡°I like it a lot.¡±

    On the other side, Xiao Hua and the others were blinded by Huo Yusen¡¯s smile again.

    Xiao Hua eximed, ¡°How can his smile be so charming?¡±

    Stranger two pointed out, ¡°Why did that smile feel so pampering to me just now?¡±

    Stranger three agreed. ¡°You are not wrong! It really was pampering!¡±

    As the movie ended, Huo Wu disguised herself once again before the lights turned back on.

    This time, she also added a pair of sunsses on her face, which really hid her features well.

    Although the viewing experience sitting in thest row was just so-so, it made it very convenient for them to leave.

    Hence, by the time the lights turned on, Huo Wu and Huo Yusen had already left one step ahead of the crowd.

    Xiao Hua looked at the departing backs of the two, side by side, and broke into a run in an attempt to chase after them.

    She watched as the tall, long-legged, handsome man ced his hand carefully on the side of his sister for fear that she would be squashed in the confusion, a gesture that could not have been more intimate. She craned her neck and followed closely behind. However, there were too many people leaving the theater at this hour, and many of them were crowding towards the exit, so she lost them in no time.

    After losing them, Xiao Hua stomped her foot in chagrin. ¡°I haven¡¯t even gotten his contact number yet!¡±

    Xiao Hua¡¯s friend raised the camera in her hand and said triumphantly, ¡°I took pictures of his side profile and back. Maybe we can ask for assistance from the omnipotentizens.¡±

    ***

    After Huo Wu and Huo Yusen left the cinema, they happened to meet Zhao Hao and Shen Yu and the others, a group they hadn¡¯t seen in a long time.

    They also looked like they had juste out of the cinema.

    Seeing Huo Yusen, Shen Yu greeted immediately, ¡°Brother Sen!¡±

    The group had not seen each other for a long time, so Shen Yu suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the card room to y a few rounds of mahjong and catch up?¡±

    Huo Yusen lowered his head to solicit Huo Wu¡¯s opinion. Huo Wu was about to move out of the Huo residence, so naturally, she couldn¡¯t wait to spend more time with Huo Yusen. Hence, she did not object to Shen Yu¡¯s proposal.

    The group mightily marched to the card room.

    Shen Yu was aware of the recent exposure of Huo Wu¡¯s identity. He was afraid of affecting Huo Wu¡¯s mood, so he vigorously yed the funny fellow during the card game, trying to cheer Huo Wu up with his antics.

    Shen Yu smiled and said, ¡°Little Sister, we just went to the cinema specifically to watch you starring in ¡¶War¡·. Your acting skills are awesome.¡±

    Huo Wu¡¯s eyes curved up in a smile. ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡±

    ¡°Aiyo, the pilot you yed with is really handsome as hell, as handsome as me.¡± It must be said that Shen Yu definitely had a silver tongue whenever he deliberately wanted to fawn over someone. Huo Wu was amused by him several times.

    Zhao Hao also praised. ¡°Shen Yu didn¡¯t exaggerate this time. Your acting skills are really outstanding. You aptly captured the temperament of the people of that era and the valiant bearing of the pilots.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 191

    Because there were four people on Shen Yu¡¯s side and two people on Huo Wu¡¯s side, they had six people in total this time.

    It only took four people to y mahjong, so they agreed to have a few of them take turns.

    Huo Wu and Shen Yu made small talk while watching Huo Yusen, who was sitting to the side, y mahjong.

    A bowl of fruit sd was ced on the table. Since Huo Yusen fed Huo Wu popcorn earlier, this time, she smoothly fed him a clove of orange.

    Huo Yusen ate the orange right out of her hand.

    Huo Wu pricked another slice of apple and passed it to his mouth.

    Then passed another slice of cantaloupe.

    A slice of watermelon.

    ¡­

    In no time, Huo Wu and Huo Yusen ate the entire bowl of fruit sd.

    Shen Yu was still ying the funny fellow but watching the interaction between the two, the more he looked, the more suspicious he felt deep inside.

    What was going on between these two?

    Why did they look so¡­

    What wasn¡¯t right?

    Shen Yu looked at Zhao Hao on his side. Unexpectedly, he also saw the hesitation in his eyes.

    After ying four rounds, Shen Yu firmly pushed his mahjong tiles forward and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to y anymore. Brother Sen¡¯s luck is simply explosive today. Four Hu¡¯s in a row. He¡¯s not giving us any chance.¡±

    Huo Yusen raised his eyes and looked at him indifferently. ¡°If you don¡¯t y, are you going to let Lao Si<strong>1</strong> y?¡±

    Shen Yu immediately shook his hand and said, ¡°No, no, no, that¡¯s it for today. No more games.¡±

    After receiving Shen Yu¡¯s signal, Zhao Hao interjected at the side and said, ¡°ying mahjong is boring. How about we go to the bar and order two bottles of wine and y games there?¡±

    Huo Yusen¡¯s gaze slowly moved from Shen Yu to Zhao Hao and raised an eyebrow. He had no idea what kind of tricks the two friends were concocting, but he replied without batting an eyelid, ¡°Okay.¡±

    After Huo Yusen agreed, the group changed ces from the card room to the bar.

    They enjoyed themselves to the fullest, ying other games in the spirit of the card room besides ying cards and ying mahjong. For them to y something bigger, they naturally had to go to a bigger bar or ces like the KTV.

    The bar they went to was a property under Shen Yu¡¯s name, and as soon as their group arrived, they went to a VIP booth.

    Shen Yu waved his hand and had a dozen bottles of red wine, white wine, and beer sent up, giving off the vibe that they would drink non-stop without getting intoxicated tonight.

    Just as the waiter was about to leave after serving their drinks, Huo Yusen called out to him and ordered another bottle of orange juice.

    When Shen Yu caught a glimpse of Huo Wu¡¯s delicate figure on the side, looking as if lightly pinching her would discharge water<strong>2</strong> and even resembling a high school student, he smacked his head and said, ¡°Look at my head, Little Sister definitely can¡¯t drink. Little Sister, what else do you want to drink? Besides orange juice, another bottle of milk or something?¡± After Shen Yu finished speaking, he asked the waiter to also serve them milk and coconut juice.

    In the distance, the sound of the music shook the roof, and the dance floor was full of men and women, reveling wantonly. Their group was also affected by the live music of the ce, so their excitement gradually rose.

    Shen Yu first filled a ss with red wine for Huo Yusen, and then filled another for himself. He also filled Zhao Hao¡¯s and the rest of the two brothers¡¯ sses. He then held up his ss and said, ¡°We, brothers, have not been met for a long time. Here, a drink, to our friendship!¡±

    After drinking to thest drop, Zhao Hao said after Shen Yu, ¡°One more toast, to our bright future.¡±

    ¡°Here¡¯s a toast to Little Sister. I wish you an increasingly smooth acting career.¡±

    After three rounds of wine, everyone on the floor was somewhat tipsy. Zhao Hao smilingly spoke at this time, ¡°Let¡¯s y Truth or Dare.¡±

    When Lao Si heard this, he clicked his tongue. ¡°Hao, do you think you are still an eighteen-year-old high school student, ah? You¡¯re still ying Truth or Dare these days? Don¡¯t you find it unrefined?¡±

    Shen Yu also gave a tch. ¡°Lao Si, if you don¡¯t want to y, don¡¯t participate. I¡¯ll just y with Hao, Brother Sen, and Little Sister.¡±

    Lao Si took a sip of red wine and said, ¡°The truth of all the unsavory pasts between us have been dug up long ago. Even you know what position I like best and how long Ist each time. What¡¯s the point of ying this game now?¡±

    Shen Yu vaguely rolled his eyes. ¡°We¡¯ve already dug up all your unsavory past, but not Brother Sen¡¯s.¡±

    Lao Si snorted. ¡°That¡¯s because Brother Sen has never participated in such boring games.¡±

    His implication was that Brother Sen had never participated in this kind of activity before. Could it be that he will participate this time?

    Shen Yu approached Huo Yusen humbly and said, ¡°Brother Sen, you didn¡¯t participate in Truth or Dare in the past few years. How about ying once this time?¡±

    If Huo Yusen still hadn¡¯t grasped what Shen Yu had in mind at this point, then all their years of friendship might have been a waste. He leisurely leaned against the back of the sofa and curled his lips. ¡°Okay.¡± He would like to see what kind of tricks Shen Yu was going to y.

    <strong>Footnotes:</strong>

    <strong>1</strong>. Lao Si ¨C literally means Fourth Child

    <strong>2</strong>. Pinch lightly and juice wille out ¨C extremely delicate

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 192

    Under the colorful and misty lights of the bar, the alienation Huo Yusen exuded faded by two points, and he gave off a rare viinous air. The dazzling dim stage lights made his side profile look deeper and more mysterious.

    Even Shen Yu saw this and had to admit with conviction that Huo Yusen did have the capital to make women swoon.

    Which woman wouldn¡¯t love such a handsome, golden, noble, and elegant president?

    But such a man had been single for twenty-six years.

    With this thought in mind, an inexplicable sense of pride welled up in Shen Yu¡¯s heart.

    After all, his first love appeared when he was sixteen. Not too bad whenpared to Huo Yusen.

    After hearing Huo Yusen¡¯s agreement, Shen Yu knew that today was promising, so he hurriedly asked, ¡°The first truth tonight, do you have a woman you like now?¡±

    When this question came out, all the people in the room except Huo Yusen stared at him with bated breath.

    Everyone knew that Huo Yusen was not close to women and exercised extreme abstinence.

    But he was already twenty-six this year. If he didn¡¯t have some thoughts towards women, then it would seem a little abnormal.

    Huo Yusen chuckled softly. His right hand gently shook the burgundy liquid in his ss and gave a self-effacing ¡®hmm.¡¯

    Shen Yu and Zhao Hao almost didn¡¯t react when they heard this frank and open response.

    Surprisingly, he really had someone he liked?

    Nevertheless, Lao Si was the first to utter an expletive, ¡°Brother Sen, you actually have a woman you like? Congrattions!¡±

    Shen Yu and Zhao Hao also quickly expressed their congrattions.

    It was only tonight that Huo Wu found out for the first time that Huo Yusen actually liked someone.

    Obviously, he didn¡¯t have a beloved in hisst life.

    So who would he like at this time?

    Was it Chu Xueyi?

    Or was it someone else she didn¡¯t know?

    When did he start liking that person?

    After finding out that Huo Yusen liked someone, Huo Wu herself didn¡¯t expect that she would care so much deep inside.

    His attitude this time seemed too unusual.

    Since he admitted to having a beloved so openly, that woman¡¯s status in his heart was evident.

    After Shen Yu got this answer, he was at first happy. However, after the joy, he felt somewhat worried.

    The woman Huo Yusen liked couldn¡¯t possibly be who he thought, right?

    While Shen Yu was entertaining blind conjectures, Zhao Hao immediately and discreetly stepped forward and asked, ¡°Brother Sen, tell us honestly. Are you still a virgin?¡±

    This sort of gossip was always engaging.

    In particr, this kind of gossip about Huo Yusen was even more attractive.

    Hence, as soon as he raised the question, the others once again stared fixedly at Huo Yusen, holding their breaths.

    Huo Yusen took a deep look at Huo Wu and answered with a ¡®hmm¡¯ again.

    Sensing Huo Yusen¡¯s gaze, Huo Wu felt something indescribable for a moment.

    Zhao Hao asked him this question; what was he looking at her for?

    Huo Yusen¡¯s gaze did not deliberately avoid others, appearing frank and aboveboard, open and honest. So, in addition to Huo Wu, Shen Yu, Zhao Hao, and the rest naturally also noticed this.

    After seeing Huo Yusen¡¯s gaze, Shen Yu¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help pounding.

    <em>It¡¯s over. It¡¯s really over this time.</em>

    It couldn¡¯t be what he was really thinking, right?

    Shen Yu and Zhao Hao once again exchanged a nce. In the end, Shen Yu viciously poured himself a ss of red wine. And then, emboldened by the wine, he said to Huo Yusen, ¡°Brother Sen, shall we go to the bathroom for a talk?¡±

    Huo Yusen uttered a dispensable ¡®hmm.¡¯

    Once Shen Yu and Huo Yusen reached a quiet ce where no one was around, Shen Yu hurriedly asked, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be in love with your younger sister, would you?¡±

    Just now, Huo Yusen didn¡¯t hide his thoughts on Huo Wu at all.

    He could no longer suppress the look in his eyes.

    He was akin to a ferocious beast that was about to leave the gate, waiting for the opportunity to strike.

    The discerning eye could see it at a nce.

    Although Shen Yu also saw it, there was still some incredulity in his heart, so he called Huo Yusen out to confirm it.

    Huo Yusen stuffed his hands in his pockets and leaned idly against the wall. He replied in a light tone, ¡°She is not my sister.¡±

    When Shen Yu heard that, he almost stopped breathing. ¡°You¡­¡±

    A thought seemed to have urred to Shen Yu then, and he asked straight off, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have known all along that she isn¡¯t your sister?¡±

    Huo Yusen answered with a ¡®hmm.¡¯

    Shen Yu couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief.

    If that was the case, then it was understandable.

    It was normal to be moved when such a cute and pretty little girl without blood rtions wandered around in front of you every day.

    After all, those who crossed paths regrly were the easiest to breed feelings when they spent all that time together.

    Nheless, Shen Yu did not expect that Huo Yusen¡¯s heart was also set on the mundane. This showed the charm of Huo Wu.

    Shen Yu sighed. ¡°Then what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Although her surname is Huo now, she has nothing to do with the Huo family. But I will still give her some buffer time.¡±

    Shen Yu knew that since Huo Yusen had already made a decision in his heart, no matter what others said, nothing would persuade him otherwise.

    All he could do was to give his blessing.

    Shen Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t scare her. At least restrain yourself a little for now.¡±

    Hearing this, Huo Yusen raised an eyebrow, declining toment.

    Restrain?

    How else could he restrain himself?

    He couldn¡¯t wait any longer.

    He couldn¡¯t wait for her to slowly be enlightened and understand his thoughts.

    He could finally pursue her openly.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 193

    After Huo Yusen and Shen Yu came back, Shen Yu looked at Huo Wu several times, wanting to say something, but in the end, he just sighed and said nothing.

    The crowd dispersed after a few more rounds of drinks.

    Shen Yu and the others were waiting for a midnight show, so Huo Wu and Huo Yusen left first.

    They were now on the 12th floor, so Huo Wu and Huo Yusen got ready to take the elevator to the basement.

    It never urred to Huo Wu, however, that the elevator would coincidentally malfunction.

    Not long after the elevator doors closed, the elevator suddenly crashed down. The lights in the elevator also suddenly went out, and the entirepartment plunged into heart-pounding darkness.

    The extremely fast falling sensation and the dark environment made Huo Wu and one or two girls around her shriek at the same time.

    Huo Wu blurted out in panic, ¡°Big Brother!¡±

    The next second, she was immediately pulled into a warm embrace.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    As the elevator was still flying down, Huo Wu hugged Huo Yusen firmly.

    At this moment, her mind went nk with fear. Only Huo Yusen¡¯s arms around her let her know that she was still alive and well.

    A baby¡¯s cry suddenly erupted in the elevator. This shrill cry magnified the tense atmosphere inside the elevator several times over.

    If the elevator didn¡¯t stop descending, they¡­

    Huo Wu buried her head firmly in Huo Yusen¡¯s arms, not daring to think any further.

    Fortunately, the elevator slowed down and came to a sudden stop.

    Joyous cheers from surviving a disaster resounded all at once.

    Huo Wu heaved a sigh of relief after the elevator stopped.

    But at the same time, she suddenly felt a hand on her waist.

    She was wearing a tight T-shirt today. Her movements just now were somewhat urgent, so the hem of her somewhat short T-shirt shifted up a bit. Hence, at this time, a small section of her waist waspletely exposed.

    Without her T-shirt as a barrier, she could feel the heat of a hand attached firmly to her waist with particr rity.

    It was scorching hot as if it would burst into mes in the next second.

    Just then, a head drew closer to her ear, and the man rested his chin on her shoulder.

    Soft hair gently swept across her cheeks, bringing a scent that belonged exclusively to Huo Yusen.

    It was fresh and clean.

    But it inexplicably carried a dab of domineering dangerous air.

    Huo Yusen pressed close to her ear and softly said soothingly, ¡°Good girl, it¡¯s okay.¡±

    The entirepartment was still pitch dark.

    In this darkness, all the senses were infinitely magnified.

    Huo Wu could feel his hot breath spurting out and the soft touch of his thin lips against her ear.

    For some reason Huo Wu felt like the air suddenly thinned a couple of times, making her nervous and a little breathless.

    The sound of emergency sirens all around was morous, but Huo Wu could only hear Huo Yusen¡¯s exhtion in her ears.

    In this narrow and dark environment, his shallow breathing became more and more ambiguous and muted.

    Huo Wu went rigid from head to toe, and she dared not move. The next second, she suddenly felt Huo Yusen¡¯s mouth, gently sucking her earlobe.

    In an instant, fireworks immediately exploded in her head.

    She had a dizzy spell from the explosion; her mind went nk, and then she wondered what kind of night today was.

    She thought she was mistaken, but the feeling of the moment clearly told her that she did not get it wrong.

    He sucked her earlobe and twisted it slowly with his tongue.

    Presently, the rest of the people in the elevator had already turned on their phone shlights, and the bright light from these phones slightly illuminated the cramped space.

    A white light swept straight towards them, and Huo Yusen subconsciously loosened his mouth. He slowly straightened up, but his hand remained around Huo Wu¡¯s thin waist. His other hand pressed her head to his chest, preventing her face from being exposed.

    A warm-hearted mother saw Huo Yusen and Huo Wu who were standing in the corner, hugging each other tightly. Despite Huo Yusen¡¯s cold eyes on her, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we have called the emergency number, and the staff will arrive soon.¡±

    Huo Yusen curled his lips, his eyes cold. ¡°I¡¯m not worried.¡±

    The enthusiastic mother gave a strange ¡°Hey.¡± The situation was critical just now. If they hadn¡¯t been lucky, and the elevator didn¡¯t stop, they all probably would have died here. At this time, the child in her arms cried out once again. She did not have time to think about the meaning of Huo Yusen¡¯s ¡°I¡¯m not worried¡± and turned to concentrate on coaxing the child.

    Not long after, a staff outside the elevator attempted to pry open the locked elevator doors.

    Then, beams of light poured in from outside the elevator, one by one.

    With the beams of light, Huo Wu lifted her head and looked at Huo Yusen. After a couple of seconds of hesitation, she asked, ¡°Big Brother¡­ are you drunk?¡±

    He drank a lot of wine just now, and he reeked of alcohol.

    The scent of wine mixed with his own essence made him all the more mature and charming.

    If he wasn¡¯t drunk, how could he exin his actions just now?

    She couldn¡¯t ignore his aggressive aura and the way he gently sucked her earlobe.

    Just now, he gave her an extremely dangerous feeling.

    It was as if he wanted to ¡°eat¡± her.

    By this time, the elevator doors outside had beenpletely pried open by the staff.

    The bright light shone in at once.

    It clearly illuminated Huo Yusen¡¯s expression.

    He lowered his eyes and looked at her, his expression as mysteriously deep as the abyss, tempting her to sink in. After several seconds, when Huo Wu thought he would not answer, he curled his lips with a glint in his eyes and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m drunk.¡±

    But it wasn¡¯t just the wine that intoxicated him.

    ***

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 194

    After staying with Huo Yusen all night, Huo Wu left the Huo residence quietly with her luggage the next day.

    She was not going to live in the apartment Huo Yuan gave her but was going to live directly on campus.

    After Huo Wu processed all the formalities of living in school, she sent a message to inform Huo Yusen.

    In any case, she should inform Huo Yusen about moving out of the Huo residence. She didn¡¯t know if Huo Yusen was aware that her registered permanent residence had been moved. In fact, she no longer had any ties with the Huo¡¯s.

    Not long after she sent the message, she received a call from Huo Yusen.

    After Huo Wu answered the phone, she said before he could speak, ¡°Big Brother, I moved out to live in school. I will oftene back to see you on weekends. I¡¯m going to attend the award ceremony in the evening now, so let¡¯s talkter.¡± After Huo Wu finished speaking, she hung up the phone hurriedly without waiting for Huo Yusen¡¯s response.

    She was afraid that Huo Yusen would ask her to go back, and she was even more afraid that Huo Yusen would force her to make a decision.

    Now that she had moved out of the Huo¡¯s, she had no ns to go back.

    Living under the same roof as Huo Yuqin had been torture for the two of them. Hence, if she must return and continue facing Huo Yuqin, they¡¯d only continue to be a nuisance to each other.

    While Huo Wu was immersed in her thoughts, a nanny van happened to stop steadily in front of her.

    Her agent, Susan, beckoned at her from the van. ¡°Come on, Ah Wu, get in.¡±

    Huo Wu got in the car, and then their party rushed to the award ceremony.

    Tonight was the Golden Calf Awards ceremony, and Huo Wu was nominated for the Best Female Rookie Award at this time.

    This was a prestigious award. Not only her, but Huo Yuqin should also be eyeing this award.

    So tonight, it will be apetition between Huo Yuqin and her.

    When Huo Wu arrived at the site, there was already a crowd of reporters, and they surrounded the entrance.

    The driver got off first and opened the car door for Huo Wu.

    Huo Wu stepped out of the car gracefully with a pair of long white legs.

    The lights gathered on her all at once.

    Today, Huo Wu curled her hair high and wore a long red slit dress.

    The contrast of the deep vivid red against her ming red lips and white skin, made her look like a queen with a formidable aura.

    When the reporters saw her, the cameras in their hands shed increasingly fast.

    From time to time, awe-inspiring praises sounded around.

    Huo Wu waved to the reporters on every side, exuding an elegant and charming bearing.

    Some reporters had already devoted themselves to shooting around her and forgot about the other stars on the red carpet.

    Just then, another car pulled up not far away.

    Huo Wu subconsciously set her eyes on the car.

    It just so happened that the person who came down from the next car was Huo Yuqin.

    The two of them had arrived at the award site at the same time.

    Huo Yuqin was wearing a short ck dress tonight with her ck hair casually cascading down her back and a pair of ck heels on her feet.

    Her ck dress made her naturallyid-back and sexy.

    Butpared to Huo Wu¡¯s red dress, she still fell short of aura.

    Huo Wu smiled at her, then stepped on her 10 m high heels and took the lead from the red carpet.

    Her pace was confident and calm, with a unique essence, easily drowning out the light of others.

    In particr, her ming red lips, vivid red dress, and long legs looming in her forked dress were all fatal attractions.

    Huo Wu ignored Huo Yuqin behind her and took the lead in walking down the red carpet.

    Unbeknownst to her, her and Huo Yuqin¡¯s red carpet walk immediately went viral on Weibo.

    Their two names, which had been stirring a lot of furor recently due to their background issues, were hot enough, so after they were on the hot search, the topic suddenly ranked first in the hot search list. Moreover,ments quickly boiled over under the topic.

    Huo Wu and Huo Yuqin¡¯s positions were far apart. They wouldn¡¯t be bothering each other.

    The Golden Calf Awards reported the winners one after another.

    Finally, it was time to announce one of the main events of the night ¨C the Best Female Rookie Award.

    The list of finalists was projected on the huge screen.

    Not surprisingly, Huo Wu and Huo Yuqin were shortlisted at the same time.

    Huo Wu was nominated for the Golden Calf Award for Best Female Rookie with <em>War</em>, while Huo Yuqin was nominated for the same award for another Republican drama.

    After a short video was broadcasted, the award presenter looked at the name of the winner in his hands, squinted into the microphone, and said, ¡°This year¡¯s Best Female Rookie Award winner is¡­¡±

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 195

    ¡°This year¡¯s Best Female Rookie Award goes to¡­ Huo Wu!¡± The award presenter smiled into the microphone and said her name.

    At first, Huo Wu was quite surprised to hear her name being called out by the award presenter.

    The camera on the big screen zoomed in on her at once.

    She swiftly regained herposure, smiled, and nodded to the camera. Then she got up unhurriedly and walked to the podium.

    Wearing a long red dress, she seemed to grow lotus with every step, swaying enchantingly.

    The camera lingered on her for a long time.

    It was only when Huo Wu received the trophy from the award presenter that she had a sense of reality.

    She really won the award.

    She really overpowered Huo Yuqin and got the Best Female Rookie Award.

    At this moment, she was ecstatic, deeply moved, astounded, and all other emotions Ò»Ò» they burst in her heart, one by one.

    Huo Wu walked to the microphone, stifled her emotions for a while, smiled, and said, ¡°Tonight, I¡¯m honored to receive this neer award. In fact, winning this award is really beyond my expectations.

    ¡°Looking back on the past year, I was able to get this award partly due to luck. It is without any doubt also because of my own efforts and the support of everyone else. There are many people I want to thank: my manager, Susan, my agency, my lovely fans, the director of¡¶War¡·, Luang Huang, the cast, and the crew.

    ¡°Next, I would also like to thank my elder brother. The year since he returned to China has been one of the happiest times in my life, and <em>War</em> is a gift I filmed especially for him. No matter what the future holds, I will keep in mind the time I spent with him, and I am very grateful for hispany and support throughout the year.

    ¡°Lastly, I want to thank you all. I will continue to work hard on filming and hope to have more works on the screen in the future.¡±

    After her speech, Huo Wu kissed the trophy in her hand, bowed to the audience, and then withdrew.

    After the Best Male and Female Neer Award, there was the Best Fashion Award, and the winner was none other than Huo Yuqin.

    In Huo Wu¡¯s opinion, if the Best Female Rookie Award was a coveted award, then the Best Fashion Award was equivalent to a constion prize, so that Huo Yuqin would not go home empty-handed tonight.

    The biggest winners tonight were naturally the Golden Calf Award film emperor and queen, but Huo Wu was also one of the winners.

    She roundly crushed Huo Yuqin and went away with the Best Female Rookie Award.

    This award was a recognition of her acting skills.

    After the award ceremony, as soon as Huo Wu got into the nanny car, Susan gave her a bear hug, smiled, and congratted her, ¡°Ah Wu, congrattions!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Sister Susan.¡±

    ¡°Why are you thanking me? We have all witnessed your efforts this year. You deserve this award.¡±

    After the hug, Susan went on to say, ¡°Look at Weibo. Tonight you are the rightful queen of Weibo traffic. You ount for half of the hot searches above.¡±

    Hearing this, Huo Wu took out her phone and opened Weibo. When she scrolled down, she realized that Susan wasn¡¯t exaggerating. She really did take up more than half of the hot searches by herself.

    #HuoWu¡¯sreddress.

    #HuoWuBestFemaleRookieAward.

    # HuoWuConfession.

    #HuoWu¡¯septanceSpeech.

    # HuoWuHuoyuqingredcarpepetition.

    After seeing this #HuoWuConfession, Huo Wu clicked in and took a look.

    It turned out that the words she directed to Huo Yusen in her eptance speech tonight were singled out and emerged as her confession to Huo Yusen.

    Confession? How could this be considered as a confession? It would be more urate to say it was a ¡®thank you.¡¯

    She thanked him for hispany and the care and attention he had given her over the past year.

    Perhaps she would never meet such a kind-hearted person so thoughtful towards her again.

    Huo Wu nced at thements below and read everything.

    Some were amicable towards her, while others were malicious.

    [Novelty Hunter: Why do I feel like the Goddess¡¯ expression suddenly became so gentle when she mentioned her elder brother?]

    [GossipGossip: Congrattions Goddess for winning the award!]

    [Heeheehaha: Elder brother? What kind of brother? Is he really your brother?]

    [Monkey: You still call him ¡®Big Brother.¡¯ You probably haven¡¯t recognized your position yet, right? You¡¯re just the child of a janitor who got picked up by mistake!]

    [Punch Hole Big Bananas: I¡¯m dying ofughter. Up till now, you still don¡¯t want to cut ties with the Huo family. You¡¯re always wanting to freeload off the Huo family¡¯s fame. What makes you think you¡¯re qualified?]

    Beside her, Susan naturally also spotted these unkindments. She quickly snatched the phone away from Huo Wu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Stop looking. Today is a good day. We should be cheerful.¡±

    Huo Wu lowered her eyes and hmmed, ¡°Sister Susan, let me treat you to ate-night snack.¡±

    After saying that, Huo Wu realized that the driver hadn¡¯t started the car yet. She leaned forward and said, ¡°Uncle Zhang, please drive directly to the night snack street. I¡¯ll treat you guys to ate-night snack.¡±

    Driver Uncle Zhang shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t drive now. A Rolls-Royce Phantom has been blocking us in front.¡±

    ¡°Phantom?¡±

    ¡°Yes, this luxury car has been stuck in front of our car all this time.¡± After speaking, Uncle Zhang also pointed his finger.

    While Huo Wu was still digesting this news, their car door was knocked on from outside.

    Susan opened the car door, and Huo Yusen¡¯s exclusive driver, Xiao Wang, was revealed at the door.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 196

    The moment Xiao Wang saw Huo Wu, a warm smile immediately surfaced on his face. ¡°Miss, Mr. Huo is waiting for you in the car!¡±

    Huo Wu was stunned at his words. ¡°My big brother ¨C he is also here?¡±

    Xiao Wang nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, Mr. Huo has been here all night. Miss, get out of the car.¡±

    Huo Wu and Susan nced at each other, and Susan eximed, ¡°Ah Wu, why are you looking at me? Since Mr. Huo is here, then you should go over first.¡±

    Huo Wu nodded. ¡°Sister Susan, then I¡¯ll treat you to thete-night snack I owe you next time.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Huo Wu got out of the nanny car and then boarded Huo Yusen¡¯s exclusive car.

    The interior of the car was not lit and appeared somewhat dim.

    The only faint light in the car wasing from outside.

    But even if Huo Wu couldn¡¯t see, she knew that the one sitting next to her was Huo Yusen.

    His presence was too strong to be ignored.

    When Huo Wu didn¡¯t see Xiao Wang, she asked in a voice that sounded strange even to her ears, ¡°Big Brother, why isn¡¯t Xiao Wang getting in the car?¡±

    Huo Yusen¡¯s maic voice slowly echoed inside the car. ¡°He has to wait outside for a while.¡±

    Huo Wu replied, ¡°Oh.¡± She wanted to find a morefortable position to sit in, but just then, she suddenly sensed a warm body approaching in front of her.

    Huo Yusen¡¯s unique fresh scent caressed her face.

    Following it was an intense invasive breath.

    Huo Wu blinked. ¡°Big Brother?¡±

    A chuckle escaped from Huo Yusen. Hispliment caught her off guard, but he uttered it so naturally, ¡°You are beautiful tonight.¡±

    Her bright red dress set off her skin as smooth as a gel. The strong contrast between white and red left people a strong visual impact, making her seem overwhelmingly stunning.

    Huo Wu¡¯s eyes bent with her smile. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°I was there to hear your eptance speech.¡±

    Huo Wu softly ¡®hmmed¡¯ in reply.

    When she delivered that award speech, she was truly devoted and sincere, but hearing Huo Yusen mention it just now, she was quite embarrassed.

    After all, there was a passage in it where she specifically paid an ode to him.

    This paragraph was also misinterpreted by some media as her confession.

    Huo Yusen slowly ced his hand behind Huo Wu¡¯s neck, looked at her and chuckled. ¡°Speaking of which, I also have you to thank.¡±

    Hisughter ended on a raised note, somewhat low and somewhat exhrating.

    Hearing this, Huo Wu cried out in astonishment and then stammered, ¡°Big Brother, y-you want to thank me too?¡±

    At that moment, Huo Yusen approached her a little closer. At this time, his fresh breath became more and more pronounced.

    This kind of scent was pervasive.

    It instantly enveloped Huo Wu¡¯s entire body.

    Huo Yusen spoke with a smile, ¡°Yes.¡±

    The cramped interior space of the car at the moment simted the same dark environment of the elevator yesterday.

    Only a glimmer of light prated from outside.

    But tonight was still a little different fromst night.

    Last night, there were several other passengers in the elevator besides the two of them.

    But now, there were only two of them in the car.

    Only him and her.

    Huo Wu raised her eyes, trying to make out Huo Yusen¡¯s eyes in the dark.

    Deep, focused, serious.

    Huo Wu almost forgot how to breathe.

    Her eyes were wide open as she looked back at this iparably charming pair of peach blossom eyes.

    Deep in his eyes, stars seemed to glitter, mesmerizing her.

    After a while, Huo Wu reacted and asked nonchntly, ¡°Big Brother, what do you want to thank me for?¡±

    Huo Yusen let out a terseugh.

    He stuck his mouth to Huo Wu¡¯s ear and said word for word, ¡°I want to thank you for appearing in my life.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for getting close to my heart.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for filling my life.¡±

    At first, Huo Wu felt quite moved.

    He said he was grateful that she appeared in his life.

    But gradually, she felt that something was not quite right.

    Hisst two sentences bore some kind of ambiguity.

    What did he mean, she got close to his heart?

    What did he mean, she filled his life?

    Thest two sentences ¨C did they mean what she thought they meant?

    When that possibility popped up in Huo Wu¡¯s mind, the temperature of her face slowly heated up, and her heartbeat increasingly elerated.

    ¡°Ah Wu, you¡­¡±

    Huo Yusen wanted to say something else, but at this time, the car window was knocked on a few times, and the person outside yelled vigorously, ¡°Hey, hey, is anyone in there? Quickly drive the car away. You are blocking the road, and the other cars cannot pass!¡±

    As soon as the person¡¯sint fell, Xiao Wang got into the driver¡¯s seat and said in embarrassment, ¡°Mr. Huo, there¡¯s a traffic jam outside¡­ I¡­¡±

    Huo Yusen slowly backed away from Huo Wu. He pinched his eyebrows with his hands and said in a tone, betraying no joy or anger, ¡°Let¡¯s drive.¡±

    Xiao Wang looked straight ahead. ¡°Yes! Mr. Huo!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until Huo Yusen¡¯s breath drifted away that Huo Wu¡¯s heartbeat slowly returned to normal.

    What did he want to say just now?

    Unfortunately, it was interrupted by the person outside the car.

    Huo Wu calmed herself down for a moment before saying, ¡°Big Brother, please drop me off at my school. I¡¯m staying at school.¡±

    Huo Yusen looked down at her and gave a muffled grunt. ¡°Okay, wait for me to take you home.¡±

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 197

    Huo Wu remained on the hot search list for several days, before her poprity slowly waned.

    Today was the fourth day after the Golden Calf Awards, and Huo Wu had just finished her first ss in the morning. Once the ss ended, she was just walking out of the ssroom when a middle-aged man who was about more than 60 years old and wearing a military uniform walked towards her.

    The man¡¯s posture was ramrod straight and he walked with the wind in his steps. The years had left deep marks on his face, but at the same time, it had also given him an iparable charm. He looked about the same age as Huo Yuan, but probably because of his profession, he appeared more stern and serious than Huo Yuan, exuding an aura of death.

    Huo Wu searched her memory several times but couldn¡¯t pinpoint any information about this person who blocked her way. Thinking that the old man had mistaken her, she smiled good-naturedly and said, ¡°Could you excuse me, please?¡±

    The middle-aged man stared at her. He didn¡¯t get out of the way but asked cautiously, ¡°Are you Huo Wu?¡±

    Such an iron-boned, stalwart soldier was now cautiously questioning her, making things a little awkward between them. But even though Huo Wu found it a bit ridiculous at the moment, she couldn¡¯tugh at all.

    It was because she saw the expectation and solemnity in the man¡¯s eyes.

    Huo Wu nodded. ¡°Yes, I am Huo Wu.¡±

    When the middle-aged man heard her reply, a smile appeared on his face. This smile softened his de-like sharp outline, and with a gentle smile in his eyes, he said, ¡°I¡¯m Gu Mingkai. I came here to talk to you. ¡± In fear of Huo Wu misunderstanding, he quickly added, ¡°Talk about your descent.¡±

    Huo Wu was stunned.

    Although she had never met him, she had heard of his name.

    The reason was none other than because his name was too famous.

    Gu Mingkai was one of the 25 active admirals,mander of the Air Force, and an excellent soldier who had achieved numerous military feats.

    He came to talk to her about her descent?

    Huo Wu replied without much hesitation, ¡°Okay.¡±

    It happened to be lunchtime, so Huo Wu and Gu Mingkai found a small restaurant with a quiet environment near the school and prepared to talk while having lunch.

    Thedy boss of the small restaurant brought them the menu, and Huo Wu pushed it to Gu Mingkai. Gu Mingkai immediately pushed it back, saying, ¡°You can order the food. Just order the dish you like.¡±

    Huo Wu subconsciously asked, ¡°What about you?¡±

    Gu Mingkai said, his eyes tinged with a smile again, ¡°I¡¯m not picky. I love everything.¡±

    Huo Wu gave a ¡®hmm¡¯ and ordered a few home-cooked dishes that were very popr with the general public.

    While waiting for the dishes, Gu Mingkai kept looking at Huo Wu.

    Her delicate features, clear eyes, and outstanding temperament showed that the Huo family had raised her well in the previous years. He smiled in relief and with some regret before slowly speaking. ¡°You must be very curious about why I came to see you today?¡±

    Huo Wu lifted her face and waited silently for his next words.

    Gu Mingkai quietly brewed in his thoughts for a moment before uttering carefully, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m your grandfather.¡±

    ¡°Grandfather?¡±

    Huo Wu had indeed been trying to guess Gu Mingkai¡¯s identity in her heart, but she never expected that this person in front of her would actually im to be her grandfather.

    Gu Mingkai was not surprised by the shock and suspicion Huo Wu exhibited. He nodded and repeated with a smile, ¡°Yes, I am your biological grandfather.¡±

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t doubt the truth of his words in the least. Given his current status and power, he must have confirmed her rtionship with the Gu family long before he came to find her.

    Huo Wu lowered her eyes and said faintly, ¡°What do you want to do now that you have found me?¡±

    Eighteen years ago they chose to abandon her, so why would theye to her now?

    Gu Mingkai knew that Huo Wu had grievances about her abandonment back then. If Gu Wei hadn¡¯t abandoned this child at the beginning, there wouldn¡¯t have been the matter of switching children afterwards, and she wouldn¡¯t have to suffer so many unfounded rumors and malicious gossip today.

    Previously, the matter of her birth was sshed all over the Inte. Although it was suppressed afterwards, it still caused her a lot of harm in the end. However, Gu Mingkai was very grateful for this storm. If not for the online turmoil, he might not have found out that Huo Wu was a descendant of their Gu family.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 198

    Gu Mingkai smiled bitterly and gently exined, ¡°I came to you naturally to recognize you. When your mother gave birth to you, she was only 16 years old. After giving birth to you, she was terrified, restless, andpletely at a loss. A lot of things happened back then, and when we finally learned of your existence, a long time had already passed. What I mean to tell you is that it was not our intention to abandon you. It was also only recently that I learned that you are my granddaughter.¡±

    Huo Wu never expected to hear such a story from Gu Mingkai.

    She didn¡¯t know how to respond and could only fall into silence for a long time.

    Just then, the dishes from the small restaurant began to be served.

    Gu Mingkai took a look at the steaming home-cooked food, sighed briefly, and said, ¡°Hungry? Let¡¯s eat now.¡±

    Although Gu Mingkai said so, he moved his chopsticks only a few times during the entire meal. He looked at Huo Wu, hesitated several times, and finally sighed without speaking.

    Huo Wu quietly ate a few mouthfuls of food and said, ¡°Just say what you have to say.¡±

    ¡°Child, what I want to tell you is that after the Gu family knew of your existence, what we all wanted to do was see and wee you. I have four children, and your mother is the fourth in line, my youngest. You also have three uncles, all of whom are married, and each has more than one child of their own. Your first cousin is just five years older than you. If I hadn¡¯t stopped him, he probably would havee to see you right away.¡± When Gu Mingkai mentioned his oldest grandson, the smile on his face became even more evident.

    Huo Wu hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Then¡­ what about her?¡±

    The woman in Huo Wu¡¯s mouth referred naturally to her biological mother.

    A shadow of pain shed in Gu Mingkai¡¯s eyes. ¡°Your mother¡­ She is not in a good ce mentally and has been undergoing psychological treatment in recent years.¡± Gu Mingkai did not mention much about Gu Wei. He used the public chopsticks to give Huo Wu a serving of sweet and sour pork and continued to persuade her, ¡°I hope you can return to the family and give us a chance to take care of you. What do you think?¡±

    Huo Wu actually had already made a decision deep inside.

    She knew what was the most beneficial choice for herself.

    In front of Huo Yusen, she was an innocent and carefree little girl but away from his eyes, she was a person who would weigh the pros and cons more carefully than anyone else.

    Huo Wu quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯m willing to go back.¡±

    Gu Mingkai thought he would have to spend some time working his case in front of Huo Wu, but unexpectedly, he got a positive answer from her all at once.

    At that, a smile of relief crossed his face. ¡°Good child. Do you have a ss this afternoon? I¡¯ll take you home.¡±

    Huo Wu had a ss in the afternoon. After Gu Mingkai learned of it, he immediately said that he could wait for her after ss.

    In the afternoon, after Huo Wu finished her ss, she followed Gu Mingkai back to the Gu residence.

    The members of the Gu family should have already heard from Gu Mingkai long ago that Huo Wu would be returning, so they were all gathered at the home ahead of time to wait for her.

    As soon as Huo Wu entered the Gu family¡¯s residence, young and old quickly stood up to wee her at the door.

    ¡°Xiao Wei¡¯s daughter, she looks really iconic.¡±

    ¡°Come,e and sit here.¡±

    ¡°This child is called Huo Wu, right? What kind of fruit would you like to eat? Mango, dragon fruit, or kiwi?¡±

    The enthusiastic voices of various rtives immediately besieged Huo Wu.

    Huo Wu did not expect the Gu family to wee her so much.

    Perhaps infected by the emotions of the Gu family, Huo Wu¡¯s smiles became more sincere.

    It was only after Huo Wu sat down on the sofa that Gu Mingkai began to introduce her to the family, one by one. ¡°This is your grandmother; the one on your left is your uncle; the one next to your uncle is your aunt¡­¡±

    Only after Gu Mingkai finished introducing the circle of people around her did Huo Wu blink with some surprise and ask, ¡°So I only have older and younger male cousins, but no female cousins?¡±

    Hearing Huo Wu¡¯s question, her grandmother burst outughing. ¡°Yes, your mother is the only daughter among my four children, and you are the only girl among my grandchildren¡¯s generation.¡±

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 199

    Huo Wu¡¯s aunt smiled and said, ¡°Speaking of which, we, the inws, all wanted a girl, but I don¡¯t know why everyone ended up having sons. But it¡¯s alright now. Our old Gu family finally has a girl now.¡±

    Um¡­ Huo Wu suddenly had four older male cousins and two younger cousins, and she was still the only girl in this generation. She started to feel a slight pressure for some inexplicable reason.

    At this time, a young man sat next to Huo Wu. He looked very young and was three points simr to her. He had the kind of features that would stun people at a nce. He first introduced himself, saying, ¡°I¡¯m Gu Yan, your eldest cousin.¡±

    After Gu Yan introduced himself, another young man with rosy lips and pretty white teeth approached her and introduced himself enthusiastically, ¡°I¡¯m Gu Chi, your second eldest cousin. Cousin, I¡¯ll cover you from now on.¡±

    Gu Yan snickered and shoved Gu Chi a little. ¡°You said it wrong. It should be cousins. We, your cousins, will cover you in the future.¡±

    Huo Wu looked towards her other two cousins who remained silent and saw that they, too, were also nodding their heads along in agreement.

    For some reason, this triggered a feeling in Huo Wu that she would be very favored in the future.

    After all, she was a lone green among ten thousand of red.

    Gu Yan was skilled at conversing. Although today was his first contact with Huo Wou, he treated Huo Wu as if she was a rtive he had long known, giving Huo Wu a rxed feeling. He pulled Huo Wu up and took the initiative to say, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see your room. Grandpa arranged your room overnight since he found out about you. See if you like it first.¡±

    Gu Chi was unwilling tog behind and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡±

    When Huo Wu arrived on the second floor, she found that her room was decorated very girlishly, and the furnishings in it were all pink.

    Gu Chi pointed to arge doll ced on the bed and said, ¡°I picked this out for you!¡±

    Huo Wu¡¯s eyes bent, and she said sincerely, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Gu Chi casually waved his hand and replied, ¡°My pleasure.¡±

    On the second floor, Huo Wu looked around and only saw Gu Yan and Gu Chi beside her. She hesitated and asked, ¡°My mother¡­ is she here?¡±

    Gu Yan and Gu Chi froze at the same time.

    Gu Yan wavered for a moment before answering, ¡°Aunt is not here. She is in the nursing home.¡±

    Huo Wu asked, ¡°Can you guys take me to meet her?¡±

    After Huo Wu basked in the warmth of the Gu family, her feeling of being a Gu family member also deepened.

    She felt that no matter what, she should go and see the woman who had given birth to her at the age of sixteen. That year, she, herself, was still underage, so she must have been very scared when she encountered such a thing.

    Although Huo Wu was not the original owner, she believed that if the original owner was still around, she would¡¯ve also forgiven that woman for her abandonment back then.

    Gu Chi gave her a toothy grin. ¡°Of course.¡±

    Gu Yan seconded, ¡°I can take you there. The nursing home has everything. If you¡¯d like to soak in the hot springs, we can also take you to the hot springs along the way.¡±

    Huo Wu nodded gratefully. ¡°First cousin, I¡¯ll be counting on you then.¡±

    Huo Wu did not ask about her father. The man who could make a woman give birth to a child at the age of sixteen was a scumbag no matter how you looked at it. Her conjecture was probably on point, because at the dinner table afterwards, no one mentioned her father either.

    Gu Yan brought up at the dinner table that Huo Wu wanted to go to the nursing home to see Gu Wei.

    Gu Mingkai looked at Huo Wu with a pleased expression. ¡°Good child, it¡¯s nice of you to think of your mother. She will be very happy to see you.¡±

    Gu Yan said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll send Cousin there tomorrow.¡± After saying that, Gu Yan turned his head and asked Huo Wu, ¡°Tomorrow happens to be Saturday. You don¡¯t have sses, right?¡±

    Huo Wu shook her head. ¡°Yes.¡±

    The matter of visiting Gu Wei in the nursing home tomorrow was thus settled. In addition to Gu Yan, who would be sending her there, Gu Chi would also be keeping thempany.

    After Huo Wu went back to her room, she thought of the hot springs that Gu Yan mentioned. In the end, she prepared to bring a swimsuit as a spare.

    After she prepared her things, she pondered for a moment and sent a message to Huo Yusen. ¡°Big Brother, I have something to do tomorrow, so I won¡¯t be going back to the Huo¡¯s residence.¡±

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 200

    Huo Yusen¡¯s call came quickly.

    The moment Huo Wu picked up the phone, Huo Yusen¡¯s voice immediately rang out from the other end, ¡°What will you do tomorrow?¡±

    Huo Wu pursed her lips and exined what happened today in just a few words. In fact, she summed up what happened throughout the day in just one or two sentences, saying that she found her real family and also returned to the Gu family with her grandfather and met a lot of rtives.

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m going to visit my mother tomorrow.¡±

    Huo Yusen stayed silent for a couple of seconds on the other end of the phone before asking, ¡°In which nursing home?¡±

    Huo Wu told him the name of the nursing home. The two chatted casually for a while and then ended the call.

    Huo Wu sat on the bed and emptied her mind for a while. At present, it seemed that returning home was the most appropriate decision because her real family could provide her the shelter and care she needed.

    Nheless, she wondered how the meeting with her mother would go tomorrow.

    Huo Wu felt a headache after mulling it over for a while, so she decided to stop thinking about it altogether.

    The next day, Huo Wu got up early in the morning. When she went downstairs, Gu Yan and Gu Chi were already there. The others such as her aunts and uncles had already returned to their homes. Those who stayed in the Gu house would usually take care of the two elders, and several of their children would also asionally stay overnight.

    This time, Gu Yan and Gu Chi stayed at the Gu¡¯s house specially for Huo Wu.

    Seeing Huo Wu, Gu Yan¡¯s fox-like eyes bent, and his smile was as pretty as flowers. ¡°Cousin,e and have breakfast.¡±

    Aftering into contact with them yesterday, Huo Wu already had a rough understanding of Gu Yan and Gu Chi.

    Her eldest cousin was a mingsao<strong>1</strong> and had a warm personality.

    Her second cousin was straightforward and didn¡¯t y dirty tricks. He was a very easy person to get along with.

    Huo Wu sat down at the dining table and ate her first breakfast with her newly recognized family.

    After breakfast, they were ready to set off to the nursing home.

    Just as Huo Wu was about to go out, her grandmother called out and stopped her. She was biting her lips as if she was trying to tell Huo Wu something.

    Huo Wu knew that her grandma had something to say, so she slowly stopped in her tracks.

    Her grandma sighed and said in a serious tone, ¡°Child, I know that you¡¯ve had it rough, but it hasn¡¯t been easy for your mother either. I hope that when you see your motherter, you can be a little more patient with her.¡±

    Huo Wu thought of the information that Gu Mingkai vaguely divulged when he mentioned Gu Wei, nodded, and replied, ¡°I understand, Grandma.¡±

    A touch of relief passed over her grandma¡¯s face. ¡°What a good child.¡±

    Huo Wu felt nothing when she was in the car, but after she arrived at the nursing home, her emotions momentarily turnedplicated inexplicably.

    In her previous life, the original owner didn¡¯t enter the entertainment industry, so after her background was exposed, she didn¡¯t cause too much of a ssh on the Inte. Naturally, the Gu family didn¡¯t know about her from the Inte though they were able to retrieve the original owner smoothly through other means. If Gu Wei hadn¡¯t abandoned the original owner, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up so miserable in that life. It was a pity that there were never any ¡®what ifs¡¯ in the world.

    Huo Wu actually didn¡¯t have much hatred or resentment towards Gu Wei. After all, she was just a person who arrived en route. She just thought she might have taken it too much for granted yesterday. She didn¡¯t resent Gu Wei, but that didn¡¯t mean the original owner wouldn¡¯t. It was a pity that the person they owed was already gone.

    She was now Huo Wu. That was why she was able to ept the Gu family¡¯s goodwill so quickly. It was for no other reason than just because this was the most favorable choice for her at the moment.

    Huo Wu hadpletely adjusted her mindset after walking into the nursing home. She thought she could calmly cope with any situation that woulde next. But after Gu Yan and Gu Chi led her to Gu Wei, she still felt somewhat disoriented.

    She thought Gu Wei was just in a bad mental state as Gu Mingkai had said. It never urred to her that Gu Wei was not just in a bad way mentally but was instead almost crazy.

    She was sitting on a stool alone, holding a paper flower in her hand. She looked silly; her eyes were dull as if immersed in her own world and didn¡¯t notice their arrival at all.

    Huo Wu said, somewhat incredulous, ¡°She¡­ is she my mother?¡±

    Gu Yan affirmed with a ¡®hmm.¡¯

    <strong>Footnote:</strong>

    <strong>1. </strong>Mingsao ¨C Ã÷É§ ¨C opposite of mensao ¨C outwardly cold and indifferent in words and deeds

    Mensao ¨C outwardly cold or reserved but deep and passionate inside

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 201

    Huo Wu initially thought that Gu Wei might have depression, but she didn¡¯t expect that her situation was so serious. ¡°She¡­ How did she end up like this?¡±

    Gu Yan remained silent for a long time before he answered, ¡°After Aunt gave birth to you, she got mentally troubled. She is now in a good state, sometimes bad, but she has trouble recognizing people most of the time. A few days ago, a few nurses were around her, discussing the incident after you were mistakenly taken out of the private hospital eighteen years ago. At that time, she suddenly became emotional and insisted that you were her child. She rambled on and on for a long time that day, saying that she had abandoned a child in a private hospital back then, who was carried away by a janitor cleaning the toilets. Her caregiver notified Grandpa about this matter, and it was immediately taken seriously.¡±

    Gu Chi then added, ¡°After Grandpa learned about this matter, he cautiously investigated the events that very year and found out that you are Aunt¡¯s child. Aunt¡¯s attending doctor said that your presence may be helpful to her condition. I can¡¯t say for sure if Aunt can slowly return to normal if you try talking to her more, but it can¡¯t hurt in the end.¡±

    When Gu Chi said this, Gu Yan immediately interrupted him sternly, ¡°Gu Chi!¡±

    After that, he immediately turned tofort Huo Wu and said, ¡°Cousin, Grandpa found you and brought you back just because you are his granddaughter, with the family¡¯s blood flowing in your veins, which has nothing to do with Aunt¡¯s condition. Don¡¯t take what Gu Chi just said to heart.¡±

    Huo Wu pursed her lips and said with a smile after a while, ¡°I don¡¯t mind. If my presence can help improve her condition in any way, I¡¯m happy to help.¡±

    Gu Yan forced a smile. ¡°Aunt¡¯s condition has been recurring for years. Curing her is easier said than done. The damage that person did to her back then is too great.¡±

    <em>That person?</em>

    Huo Wu immediately thought that that person should refer to her biological father.

    Gu Yan didn¡¯t mention anything much about those years or that man. He smiled down and restored his sunny smile at the beginning.

    ¡°Cousin, if you have a boyfriend in the future, I will definitely conduct a thorough check on him.¡±

    Gu Chi also immediately followed suit and dered his position, ¡°Me too, me too. If your boyfriend doesn¡¯t treat you well, we¡¯ll beat him to death.¡±

    Hearing the word ¡°boyfriend,¡± Huo Wu got lost in thought before she thanked her two cousins for their good intentions.

    She gradually returned her attention to Gu Wei.

    Gu Wei looked in bad shape. She was haggard, and her hair was waxy yellow. She was only 35 this year, but she resembled someone over 40.

    Huo Wu hesitantly said, ¡°Can-Can I chat with her alone?¡±

    Gu Yan nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±

    After Gu Yan and Gu Chi left the room, Huo Wu squatted in front of Gu Wei, stared at her, and said softly, ¡°I am Huo Wu, your daughter.¡± Gu Wei still had little reaction after she said that. Huo Wu pondered for a moment and went on to say, ¡°I am the child that you abandoned in the private hospital eighteen years ago.¡±

    Huo Wu¡¯s real intention was to tell the poor woman in front of her that she was her child and wanted to get closer to her. However, she didn¡¯t know which word in her sentence touched a nerve. Gu Wei suddenly became frantic and on the verge of insanity. ¡°Eighteen years ago? My child, my child! Hahaha! He doesn¡¯t want you! He doesn¡¯t want you, ha!¡±

    Gu Wei stood up all of a sudden, grabbed the ss beside the table, and mmed it on the ground viciously. Shards of ss shattered when it hit the ground. With eyes flushed, she then grabbed something else.

    Huo Wu was startled by Gu Wei¡¯s sudden outburst. She was just dodging a ss when a group of doctors rushed to the door. One of them immediately gave Gu Wei a shot of sedative. In a short while, the sedative took effect.

    Huo Wu looked helplessly at Gu Yan and Gu Chi who both had rushed in together with them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t expect it to happen like this.¡±

    Gu Yan shook his head, checked Huo Wu, and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re not hurt, right?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Seeing how lost Huo Wu looked, Gu Chiforted her and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to me yourself. Speaking of which, it¡¯s us who didn¡¯t think it through enough just now. We left you alone with Aunt and that almost got you hurt.¡±

    Only now did Huo Wu figure out that the Gu family had fully intended to have her try out her influence on Gu Wei first. Otherwise, how could they have willingly let her stay alone with Gu Wei just now when she has onlye here for the first time today?

    At present, it seemed possible that her presence might have some influence on Gu Wei. But for this influence to turn into a positive one, it would take time and positive guidance. If there was no ident, Gu Wei¡¯s attending doctor would look for her soon.

    Huo Wu wouldn¡¯t feel disappointed about this.

    The Gu family gave her asylum. So she would do her best to help treat Gu Wei¡¯s mental illness.

    It was mutually beneficial to each other. In this way, she, in turn, would be more at ease.

    After leaving Gu Wei¡¯s ward, Huo Wu told Gu Yan and Gu Chi that she wanted to be alone for a while. She temporarily said goodbye to her two cousins, walked alone to the artificialke, and sat down on a stone bench nearby.

    Speaking of which, Gu Wei was also a pitiful woman. She gave birth to a child at sixteen and went crazy shortly after.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 202

    She was only thirty-five years old but already looked emaciated and was acting crazier and crazier by the day.

    Pity toward Gu Wei sprouted in Huo Wu¡¯s heart.

    If possible, Huo Wu hoped that her appearance there could gradually help make her sane again. It could also be regarded as fulfilling this mother-daughter rtionship.

    While Huo Wu was sitting by theke still thinking about Gu Wei¡¯s condition, her phone suddenly rang.

    The caller was Huo Yusen.

    Huo Wu answered the phone, ¡°Big Brother?¡±

    ¡°Where are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at the nursing home.¡±

    ¡°Where at the nursing home?¡±

    Huo Wu nced at the musical fountain in front of her and said, ¡°I¡¯m watching a musical fountain here at an artificialke.¡±

    Suddenly, Huo Wu thought of a possibility and immediately asked, ¡°Big Brother, you didn¡¯te to the nursing home too, did you?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, wait for me.¡±

    Huo Wu was still in a state of disbelief even after hanging up the phone.

    She came here to see her mother. What was Huo Yusen doing here?

    However, Huo Wu had no time to dwell on it for long, because Huo Yusen walked up to her in a tick.

    Huo Wu was sitting quietly on the stone bench when she suddenly felt arge shadow loom over her head. When she looked up, she saw Huo Yusen¡¯s familiar handsome face.

    His face was hidden in the shadows, and above his head was therge swath of radiant sunlight, bathing his whole person in a halo of light, like a deity descending from the sky, handsome and charming.

    He was smiling and looking intently at her.

    The moment Huo Wu recognized Huo Yusen, she stood up and jumped into his arms. ¡°Big Brother!¡±

    Huo Yusen lifted his right hand and patted her head, chuckling, ¡°Missed me?¡±

    Huo Wu buried her head in Huo Yusen¡¯s arms and nodded vigorously.

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t feel it earlier, but after seeing Huo Yusen, it turned out that her current self actually missed Huo Yusen a good deal.

    Her heart, which was a little uneasy just now after seeing Gu Wei, settled down at once after seeing Huo Yusen.

    It seemed that the mere sight of him gave her a full sense of security.

    Huo Wu recalled her biological mother who she had just met and murmured, ¡°Big Brother, I just saw her. She¡¯s crazy and looks awfully bad.¡±

    Both knew that the ¡°her¡± Huo Wu was referring to was Gu Wei.

    Huo Yusen grunted gently. He knew that Huo Wu just now wanted to confide in him, so he said nothing and just quietly listened to her.

    Huo Wu hugged Huo Yusen and continued to whisper, ¡°My eldest cousin said that the man hurt her a lot back then. The man on his lips should be my father. I think she is so pitiful. When a woman meets a dirtbag, she will really be ruined for a lifetime.¡±

    Gu Wei was the pearl of the Gu family. Who would have thought back then that she would end up like this now? She was young but crazy. If not cured, then her life would be done for.

    Huo Wu was very emotional about Gu Wei¡¯s experience, and she couldn¡¯t wait to share her thoughts with Huo Yusen after seeing him.

    In her previous life, she had been immersed in the entertainment industry for many years. She had witnessed too much loving affection on the surface, when in fact, each celebrity lover or married couple was secretly ying their own games. At the same time, she had seen plenty of love games between dirtbags and bitches, so she was confused and uneasy when it came to love. That was why she was distracted when her eldest and second cousins mentioned her future boyfriend just now. Even she, herself, did not know what her future significant other would be like.

    After seeing Huo Yusen, she felt like she had found her backbone and had an unparalleled sense of security. Seeing him made her want to express what was in her heart.

    Huo Wu thought Huo Yusen wouldfort her and say that Gu Wei¡¯s situation would slowly get better and so on. It was against all odds when what he said instead was, ¡°I will never do this.¡±

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t understand at first. She lifted her head from Huo Yusen¡¯s arms, blinked, and asked, ¡°What?¡±

    Huo Yusen looked down at her and exined word by word, ¡°I said, I won¡¯t be like that. I will only pamper my woman, give her supreme happiness, and let her live like a princess all her life.¡±

    Huo Wu¡¯s heart skipped a bit, hearing his words.

    He was talking about his woman.

    Reminiscent of the previous Truth or Dare game, he said he had someone he liked at that time.

    So, was someone really going to snatch her brother from her?

    For some reason, the thought of that possibility made Huo Wu a little breathless.

    Was her brother really going to be someone else¡¯s ¡®big brother¡¯?

    She bit her lower lip fiercely, inplete shambles deep inside.

    Just then, Huo Yusen reached out without warning and gently squeezed her chin, causing her to raise her head involuntarily.

    Huo Wu reflexively raised her eyes to look at Huo Yusen.

    At this moment, his eyes were deep and serious, and his chiseled handsome face bore an extremely rare gentle smile.

    For the first time, she found out that he could smile so gently.

    She clearly heard him tell her, ¡°So, do you want to be the little princess I hold in my palm?

    ¡°All sentient beings are bitter but only you can bring me sweetness. Therefore, for once in my life, I want to be domineering with you. After knowing that you are not my sister, I wanted to high-handedly ask for three things from you ¡ª¡ª First, please do give me a chance to like you. Second, please do give me a chance to be with you. Third, please do give me a chance to treat you well all my life and let me pamper you in the palm of my hand.¡±

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 203

    Huo Yusen¡¯s confession had been lingering in Huo Wu¡¯s ears for a long time.

    He asked her if she wanted to be his little princess.

    He also said he wanted to ask her three things.

    Obviously, she understood every word in his speech when separated, but why was she a little unsure when they were put together?

    The depths of the man¡¯s eyes in front of her were nothing but serious. So serious that her breathing unconsciously slowed down.

    The magnificent face before her gradually magnified, and a familiar crisp breath drew closer and closer. She could even see her clear reflection in his eyes.

    Huo Wu opened her mouth and was just about to say something when simultaneously, an angry questioning voice suddenly erupted somewhere near them, ¡°What are you going to do to my cousin?¡±

    In a short while, Gu Yan and Gu Chi quickly ran to Huo Wu¡¯s side, trying to pull her away.

    Huo Yusen reacted very quickly. He took the lead in standing in front of Huo Wu and blocked the two of them, his eyes threatening.

    Gu Yan instantly recognized the man pinching Huo Wu¡¯s chin just now was Huo Yusen, and then frowned. ¡°It turns out to be Mr. Huo.¡±

    Gu Chi¡¯s temperament was a bit more irritable, so he asked Huo Yusen unkindly again, ¡°What were you going to do to my cousin?¡±

    Huo Yusen curled his lips with a hint of displeasure on his face. ¡°I¡¯m talking to my sister. Is there a problem?¡±

    Gu Chi snorted. Sister? What sister? He and Gu Yan were her righteous brothers. What was her ex-brother doing here joining in on the fun? Besides, was there a brother who treated his sister like that?

    Gu Chi wanted to retort, but just then, Huo Wu promptly interjected, ¡°Eldest Cousin, didn¡¯t you say yesterday that you would take me to a hot spring bath in the nursing home? Where is it?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to soak now?¡±

    Huo Wu nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Then I will take you there.¡±

    Gu Yan led the way. Huo Wu and Gu Chi walked together, and Huo Yusen trailedst.

    Gu Chi inched closer to Huo Wu¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Your former brother seems to have bad intentions toward you. Cousin, you should be more careful.¡±

    Huo Wu pursed her lips and couldn¡¯t help but ask in a whisper, ¡°Is he really bad?¡±

    Gu Chi¡¯s eyes instantly opened wide. ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re also interested in him, are you? Hey, Cousin, what¡¯s so great about him? Not to mention that he¡¯s a full eight years older than you and is an older man. Just talking about the rtionship he had with you before makes me disapprove of you being together.¡±

    Apart from the first sentence, Gu Chi¡¯s next few sentences weren¡¯t spoken softly. He had no intention of avoiding Huo Yusen, and he deliberately increased the volume when he mentioned ¡®old man.¡¯

    Everyone with a discerning eye knew what Huo Yusen¡¯s overbearing behavior just now signified, not to mention what it meant to Gu Yan and Gu Chi, who vaguely heard what Huo Yusen said and knew that he was confessing to Huo Wu just now, so Gu Chi couldn¡¯t help but express his position just then.

    In any case, he was Huo Wu¡¯s rightful second cousin. Although she had just recognized them, he was still her second cousin. He had more rights to care about Huo Wu¡¯s emotional affairs than Huo Yusen, her former brother did.

    Huo Yusen wanted to court Huo Wu? He, her second cousin, would never approve of it.

    Their aunt met a dirtbag and was almost ruined in this life. Hence, in their point of view, Huo Wu¡¯s happiness was top priority. More importantly, her future other half had to go throughyer uponyer of tests and must gain the approval of the entire Gu family.

    Huo Yusen¡¯s identity was a major obstacle.

    Gu Yan, who was walking at the front of the line, gave a heavy grunt at this time, also indicating his stance.

    Huo Yusen¡¯splexion somewhat darkened when he heard Gu Chi uttering the words ¡®old man¡¯ on his third line.

    The moment Huo Wu heard ¡®old man,¡¯ she hurriedly walked a few steps faster and also called out to Gu Yan without dy, lest these three got into a fight.

    It was not until Huo Wu got to the dressing room that she let out a sigh of relief.

    She leaned her back slowly against the wall.

    Huo Yusen¡¯s sudden confession today really took her by surprise.

    She didn¡¯t expect that Huo Yusen would actually like her.

    In her eyes, Huo Yusen had always been a lofty deity, the sort who was above the attractions of the mortal world, but after his confession today, he let her know that he was also a person. That he possessed human emotions and desires. However, the object of his affection turned out to be her, which inevitably left her somewhat dreamy.

    But a throbbing headache assailed Huo Wu at the thought of Gu Yan and Gu Chi, who were both present today.

    Her two cousins and her ex-brother seemed to be at odds.

    These three men wouldn¡¯te into blowster, right?

    Huo Wu felt anxious while changing into the swimsuit she brought.

    After Huo Wu finished changing into her swimsuit, the staff led her to the hot springs pool.

    It took her a long time to change into her swimsuit, so when she arrived, all three of them were already in the hot springs pool.

    Seeing Huo Wu who appeared in a two-piece swimsuit, the young and vigorous Gu Chi loudly blew a whistle.

    The swimsuit Huo Wu wore today was not the sexy kind, but an ordinary model. However, she had a beautiful face. Coupled with her delicately toned figure, entuated legs, waist, chest, and white glowing skin, even if she was only wearing the most ordinary model, she could not help but also be extra eye-catching.

    Huo Wu slowly got into the water. She swam to Huo Yusen, blinked, and asked, ¡°Big Brother, did you bring swimming trunks?¡±

    Since Huo Wu appeared, Huo Yusen¡¯s gaze did not move away from her. When he heard her question, he replied softly, ¡°No. But there are some for sale here.¡±

    Huo Wu nodded her head.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 204

    Since there was a hot springs pool here, there would definitely be a variety of necessities avable here as well.

    Even if there was none, Huo Yusen could have sent an assistant to buy them, and the swimming trunks would have been bought in no time.

    After seeing the picture of her two cousins and brother getting along in harmony, Huo Wu finally rxed. Beforeing, she had been afraid that the three of them would quarrel. After all, the three of them looked all set for a showdown, and the atmosphere was utterly discordant.

    Thinking of Huo Yusen¡¯s darkened face after hearing the ¡®old man¡¯bel just now, Huo Wu plunged her hand underwater, and through the water and the cover of the steam on the surface, slowly hooked Huo Yusen¡¯s pinkie. After hooking it, she also shook his hand petntly.

    When the three were drawing daggers just now, Huo Wu didn¡¯t side with anyone, so she was now doing this little trick. She originally wanted to appease Huo Yusen, but she didn¡¯t expect that after she hooked Huo Yusen¡¯s pinkie, Huo Yusen would swiftly react and hold her whole hand firmly with a turn of his hand.

    He held it so hard that she couldn¡¯t break away.

    Slowly, Huo Yusen changed his grip on her hand and tightly intertwined their fingers.

    They tightly held hands under the calm water. Their movements were too stealthy, so Gu Chi and Gu Yan didn¡¯t notice anything wrong across from them.

    At this time, Gu Chi waved his hand to Huo Wu and said, ¡°Cousin, stay here with us.¡±

    The hot springs pool here wasrge enough for even a dozen people to take a bath at the same time. But now the hot springs pool was obviously divided into two camps: Gu Yan and Gu Chi vs. Huo Wu and Huo Yusen.

    Huo Wu thought that she didn¡¯t even help Huo Yusen when Gu Chi said he was an old man just now, so this time, she wanted to stand on Huo Yusen¡¯s side. With this thought, she first refused Gu Chi, and then strenuously tried to withdraw her right hand, but she still couldn¡¯t break free at this time.

    Huo Wu helplessly waved her phone covered with a waterproof case with her left hand and whispered, ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m going to take pictures.¡±

    Huo Yusen looked at her with downcast eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the use of taking pictures?¡±

    Huo Wu raised her lips and smiled. ¡°Post it on Weibo. Show my face in front of my fans.¡±

    Huo Yusen slightly raised a cool eyebrow, loosened his grip on Huo Wu¡¯s hand and swam to another ce. He then brought her a thin shawl from out of nowhere and said, ¡°Put it on before shooting.¡±

    Huo Wu had yet to speak, but Huo Yusen had already helped her drape the tulle onto her shoulders without saying a word.

    Wrapped in a shawl, her exposed snow-white skin was suddenly much less. The swimsuit that had looked extra sexy previously was no longer sexy at the moment.

    Huo Wu noticed that the thin shawl with small fragmentary floral patterns was not too ugly, so she didn¡¯t say much.

    Last time, she specially painted a deep-sea Mermaid makeup on her face, ready to take some beautiful swimming pool photos and upload them to her Weibo. But that time, she ended up not taking photos because of an ident. This time, Huo Wu felt that she had to take some beautiful hot springs photos and upload them to Weibo to make up for lost time.

    Huo Wu opened her phone camera, adjusted her shawl, then posed at a beautiful angle, turning slightly sideways. She was ready to take a selfie, but at that second, a warm chest suddenly appeared behind her.

    She couldn¡¯t withdraw her hand in time, so with a click, she just pressed the shutter button. A part of the chest behind her was captured a bit.

    But if nobody looked carefully, they couldn¡¯t see the person behind her. Unless they zoomed in on the photo and examined it carefully, nobody would be able to see the looming man behind her.

    Huo Wu looked at the photo of herself smiling like a flower and felt that this photo was taken extraordinarily well, so instead of deleting it, she saved it.

    Nearby, Gu Yan and Gu Chi couldn¡¯t help being a bit dumbfounded when they saw Huo Yusen¡¯s actions.

    The noble and aloof Young Master Huo that the poption outside considered far above mortals; the sessful, mature, and stable President Huo in their eyes, would actually do such a childish thing?

    When the girl was taking a selfie, he suddenly got up and made a deliberate and shameless attempt to sneak in?

    And also very heartily showed his chest to swear sovereignty.

    Was the man in front of them really the Huo Yusen they knew?

    Why did he suddenly make them feel unfamiliar?

    The corners of Gu Yan¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Gu Chi didn¡¯t hold back, coughing and choking a couple of times. He just heard Huo Wu say she wanted to take a picture to upload to Weibo, so he opened his mouth and suggested, ¡°Wu, let¡¯s take a group picture together.¡±

    Huo Wu gave a cry and nced at him.

    Gu Chi exined, ¡°After taking the photo, just introduce us, your cousins, to theizens.¡± Huo Wu was scolded byizens in various ways on the Inte before, saying that she was unwilling to leave the Huo family and give up her former luxurious life. They said she was vain and unwilling to return to the position where she belonged.

    So Gu Chi wanted to clearly let theizens know that she, Huo Wu, was not the child of the Huo family, but the child of their Gu family.

    In a while, she would no longer be Huo Wu, but Gu Wu!

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 205

    After hearing Gu Chi¡¯s suggestion, Huo Wu subconsciously nced at Huo Yusen. Seeing the faint disapproval on his face, Huo Wu quickly went along with Huo Yusen and said, ¡°Second Cousin, the asion is inappropriate right now. Why not next time?¡±

    After Gu Chi put forward his suggestion, he also felt that it was unseemly to take a group photo in a ce like a hot springs pool. Anyway, he ought to be more formal when he appeared in front of the public for the first time as Huo Wu¡¯s second cousin. Thus, he merely grunted and didn¡¯t say much after he was rejected.

    There were plenty of opportunities for them to take group photos anyway, so he didn¡¯t have to rush today.

    The four people dispersed after a short soak in the hot springs pool.

    After Huo Wu returned to the locker room again, she felt a little more rxed. In the hot springs pool just now, the three men had almost nomunication during the whole process. Not to mention verbalmunication, they didn¡¯t even have eye contact. Even though the water in the hot springs pool was boiling hot and emitting thick steam, the atmosphere in the pool was extremely cold, as if it could immediately freeze people.

    But fortunately, they still finished soaking in the hot springs pool.

    Nevertheless, it was not a very pleasant experience.

    Huo Wu first picked up her clothes from the cab. When she was just about to change her clothes, another person suddenly entered the locker room.

    The cold wind rushed into the locker room from outside. Huo Wu was startled when she noticed someone¡¯s arrival. She was just about to open her mouth to call out, but before she could say anything, she clearly saw the person who had entered.

    It was none other than Huo Yusen!

    Huo Wu gripped the clothes in her hand and subconsciously covered her chest.

    Fortunately, she hadn¡¯t had the time to change out of her swimsuit just now.

    Otherwise¡­

    Huo Wu opened her mouth and said somewhat bewildered, ¡°Big Brother¡­ This seems to be the women¡¯s locker room.¡±

    So, did he enter the wrong ce?

    Hou Yusen was still covered in droplets of water. His hair was also wet and dripping, and the water droplets around his face slowly trickled down his angr cheeks, then gathered at his chin. And then, because of gravity, they fell off his chin and down his chest, inch by inch.

    Dripping wet all over, he was a tad wilder and sexier than he normally was.

    His eyes that looked like two bottomless pools appeared deeper and darker the more they stared at her.

    He also lookedpletely dangerous.

    The narrow women¡¯s locker room suddenly became even more cramped because of the addition of Huo Yusen.

    After Huo Yusen heard Huo Wu¡¯s reminder, he gave a low grunt but remained standing there instead of leaving the premises.

    It took Huo Yusen a couple of steps to get in front of Huo Wu, and his proximity drove Huo Wu into subconsciously taking a few steps back. She leaned firmly against her locker. And in that second, Huo Yusen stretched up an arm, propped up by her ear, while his other arm was situated near her thin waist.

    His stance screamed absolute possessiveness.

    He surrounded her entire body in a solid knot and confined her in his arms.

    In the airtight space, his breath overwhelmed andpletely surrounded her.

    His warm and cool scent drifted into Huo Wu¡¯s nostrils.

    She was familiar with his scent and couldn¡¯t be any more familiar at this time. Even if she smelled it from across a distance, she would still know that he hade.

    Right now, Huo Yusen was leaning too close to her, so close that she could clearly see the drops of water slowly trickling down his chest.

    From his chest, the droplets slowly slid to his lower abdomen where his eight-pack abs were, and then progressively downward¡­

    No, she couldn¡¯t look down any further.

    Huo Wu suddenly felt a little parched. ¡°Big Brother¡­¡±

    The moment she spoke, she noticed that her voice was trembling, with a limp and numb tail note.

    Huo Yusen looked down at her and suddenly said softly, ¡°They say I¡¯m an old man.¡±

    For some reason, Huo Wu strangely captured grains of grievances from Huo Yusen¡¯s words.

    Did he still care about what Gu Chi said just now?

    When Huo Wu heard this, she immediately cated, ¡°Big Brother, how could you be old?!¡± Huo Wu was already gued with guilt when she didn¡¯t speak up for Huo Yusen earlier. Now that she heard himining against Gu Chi¡¯s im earlier, the guilt in her heart swept like a tide, engulfing her entire being.

    Only a piece of softness remained in her heart at the moment.

    A softness that sprouted because of Huo Yusen.

    Huo Wu raised her eyes to look at Huo Yusen and said seriously, ¡°Big Brother, you are not old at all. You don¡¯t have to care about Gu Chi¡¯s words. You will forever be the best looking in my heart.¡±

    Huo Yusen looked down at her. ¡°Even if I¡¯m old?¡± There were still some grievances in his voice.

    Huo Wu regretted that she didn¡¯t speak up for Huo Yusen a short while ago. If she had spoken for Huo Yusen against Gu Chi earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have felt so wronged now. Huo Wu nodded loyally. ¡°Of course, even if Brother looks old one day, you will also be the most handsome old man.¡±

    A gentle smile finally resurfaced on Huo Yusen¡¯s face. He chuckled, slowly lowered his head, pressed his lips to Huo Wu¡¯s face, and murmured, ¡°So, are you willing to grow old with me?¡±

    The tip of Huo Wu¡¯s heart trembled when she heard his question.

    This was the second confession from Huo Yusen today.

    His voice was gentle and almost bewitching,pelling her to nod her head.

    Deep inside, she wanted to nod and agree with him.

    But the next second, she suddenly thought of Huo Yuan.

    She also thought of Huo Yuqin.

    She could ignore Huo Yuqin, but she couldn¡¯t dismiss Huo Yuan.

    Huo Yuan was on Huo Yuqin¡¯s side.

    While she and Huo Yusen were on the same side.

    If she got together with Huo Yusen, would she make it difficult for him to face Huo Yuan? After all, Huo Yuan was his biological father.

    If she stood between Huo Yusen and Huo Yuan, would their father-son rtionship change?

    Huo Wu couldn¡¯t just think about herself. She had to consider Huo Yusen. Her silence conveyed her hesitation to Huo Yusen.

    Huo Yusen rushed to speak before she could reply, ¡°Don¡¯t rush to give me your answer. I¡¯ll give you more time.¡±

    Huo Wu just wanted to breathe a sigh of relief when she heard this. However, Huo Yusen immediately added, ¡°But before that, I want an advance on the rights that belong to your boyfriend.¡±

    <em>Advance boyfriend¡¯s rights?</em>

    <em>What is he referring to?</em>

    Before Huo Wu could figure out what Huo Yusen meant, his kiss already swept down overwhelmingly.

    Slowly, his hand, which was propped up by her ear, spread its five fingers and burrowed into her thick ck hair little by little, bringing her wordlessly towards him.

    His lips fluttered from her eyshes to her nose to her cheeks, and then down to her soft lips.

    He was like a prisoner who got finally free and devoured her fragrance with abandon. His desire could not be filled, as if no amount of kisses were enough. His lips repeatedly lingered on her lips, nibbling, and licking.

    When their kiss ended, both of Huo Wu¡¯s lips turned pink and tender, the image of crushed peach petals, delicate and glistening.

    A glimmer of shock dwelled in the depths of her eyes, as well as a misty haze, that made her both lovely and pitiful.

    Huo Yusen looked at her, and the knot in his throat rolled.

    There was no disgust for him deep in her eyes, nor was there a rejection of that kiss he had just given. So, deep in her heart, she still cared about him, right?

    After realizing this, Huo Yusen¡¯s mood, which had been somewhat unhappy after seeing Gu Yan and Gu Chi, finally lightened again.

    He chuckled and said in a voice so hoarse it was beyond recognition, ¡°I will collect the other rights that belong to your boyfriend when Ie back next time.¡±

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 206

    Because too many things happened today, Huo Wu didn¡¯t intend to upload the photos she took to Weibo until after returning to the Gu residence.

    She usually didn¡¯t post blogs very often, so this time, once she posted on her Weibo, she received droves of messages from her fans after a short period of time.

    Huo Wu leaned on the bed, scrolling down thements one by one.

    She originally intended to read randomly. After all, most of thements looked the same. Almost all of them were praising her beautiful face, but after reading through several of them, she slowly straightened up in bed.

    She didn¡¯t expect that manyizens had sharp eyes for spotting highlights.

    [Three Bridges: Wow, look what I found! There¡¯s a highlight on the fifth picture of the nine-photo coge. Zoom in and find it yourself!]

    Below thisment, a huge skyscraper was soon built.

    [Star in the sky: If the highlight is a man¡¯s chest behind Goddess, then I found it too.]

    [Little Cute: I saw it too!! When the Goddess was taking a selfie, there was a man behind her! From the photo, it¡¯s obvious that they are very close. Otherwise, the Goddess would not agree to that man¡¯s approach!]

    [Vast Ocean: So, is the goddess in a rtionship?]

    [Do you eat popsicles: Heartbroken! This must not be! The Goddess belongs to everyone!]

    Huo Wu clicked on the fifth picture of the nine-photo grid. Huo Yusen suddenly approached when she started taking a selfie. It was toote for her to retrieve her hand and with a snap, clicked the shutter, so Huo Yusen was captured in it.

    At that time, she thought the photo was captured well. Although Huo Yusen was in the picture, people wouldn¡¯t spot him if they didn¡¯t look closely, so she didn¡¯t delete it. She didn¡¯t expect that this photo would cause a small storm once it was released.

    Huo Wu read thements for a while longer before exiting Weibo.

    She didn¡¯t have to issue a statement for this kind of situation, and the heat of this photo would wear off in due course. What was more, the thought of Huo Yusen¡¯s two confessions during the day made her increasingly feel that she had made the right choice by not deleting this photo.

    Meanwhile, Mo Ze, who was excited toment because Huo Wu finally updated her Weibo, couldn¡¯t help turning ck after seeing thements that formed a high-rise building.

    Initially, Mo Ze clicked on thements, wanting in particr to see those messages praising Huo Wu. He wanted to know if there were many people who were as discerning as he was and believed that Huo Wu had asting peerless beauty. But against all expectations, he actually saw that onement from Three Bridges.

    He saw each of the nine photos that Huo Wu posted today and saved them all, but he was not as hawk-eyed as theizen, Three Bridges, and did not find the highlight in the fifth photo at first. All he thought was that Huo Wu¡¯s selfie was wlessly beautiful from any angle, especially the way that she was wearing a swimsuit, which showed how extraordinarily attractive she was.

    After seeing thisment, Mo Ze clicked on that photo again.

    He erged the photo a little bit, and only then was he able to see the male-only chest behind her.

    As a certainizenmented, they looked very close.

    As a master of love affairs, Mo Ze had naturally taken such photos before. At that time, he was close behind another woman in a pool, and then that woman held up her phone to take a selfie. Afterwards, she uploaded the photo to share with her circle of friends on Weibo.

    This move wasmonly known as a public disy of affection.

    With this in mind, Mo Ze couldn¡¯t help but grip his phone tighter. He exerted so much force that veins popped out at the back of his hand.

    Who was that wild man behind her?

    Did she also upload this photo to Weibo to disy affection?

    The moment Mo Ze thought of this possibility, he felt like he was going to explode. He admitted that he minded. He was concerned about this photo of her and even more concerned about the existence of this wild man.

    Mo Ze took several deep breaths before he could barely hold down the suffocation in his chest. He opened WeChat and saw Huo Wu¡¯s avatar at a nce without searching for it.

    Huo Wu had always been a pinned existence in his space.

    He opened his chatbox with her, pondered for a moment, and afterwards, sent her a question, ¡°Did you go to the hot springs with your friends today?¡±

    On the other end, Huo Wu was a little surprised when she received Mo Ze¡¯s WeChat message.

    Speaking of it, they hadn¡¯t been in touch for a long time since Mo Ze¡¯s confession was interrupted by the Jiang family. She originally thought that a man like Mo Ze had already put her behind him, but unexpectedly, she received a WeChat message from Mo Ze again today.

    Honestly, Huo Wu didn¡¯t know how to position Mo Ze. Coupled with Mo Ze¡¯s confessionst time, Huo Wu increasingly felt at a loss on how to get along with him.

    She knew from their several encounters recently that he was actually not bad, but she still had no intention of having a close rtionship with him. It was indeed thanks to Mo Ze that she avoided her car ident previously. She was grateful to him, so she couldn¡¯t do something like turning a blind eye to his messages.

    Huo Wu hesitated for a moment, then simply sent him a reply.

    After sending it, she turned her phone off and went to bed without waiting for Mo Ze¡¯s response.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 207

    The next day was Sunday. Huo Wu still had no ss, so her two cousins of the Gu family got ready to take her out for a family outing together with them in order to cultivate sibling feelings.

    Gu Yan and Gu Chi had little experience in taking girls out to y, so they didn¡¯t know where to take Huo Wu. The two brothers finally thought it over and decided that they might as well take Huo Wu to the amusement park. They thought that girls of Huo Wu¡¯s age should prefer stimting rides like roller coasters. Even if she didn¡¯t like roller coasters, the carousels were pretty fun too.

    After they arrived at the amusement park, Huo Wu was actually surprised that her two cousins brought her there. To say the least, she had never been to an amusement park in her two lifetimesbined. But the first time she came to an amusement park in this life, she felt privileged to actuallye with her two cousins.

    Gu Yan bought cotton candy for Huo Wu from a kiosk nearby, while Gu Chi bought her a Mickey balloon. Huo Wu held a cotton candy stick in one hand and a Mickey balloon in the other and felt warm deep inside.

    Regardless of whether the Gu family weed her back with or without selfish intentions, at least at this moment, she could feel the warmth surrounding her brought to her by her two cousins.

    Gu Yan took out his mobile phone and said, ¡°Cousin, we didn¡¯t take a group photo in the hot springs pool yesterday, so we should take a group photo today!¡±

    Huo Wu smiled. ¡°Okay!¡±

    Gu Chi immediately approached and seconded, ¡°Me too, me too!¡±

    Right on cue, Gu Yan fished out a selfie stick from his bag, proof that he hade prepared.

    Huo Wu stood in the middle with Gu Yan on the left and Gu Chi on the right. With a click, Gu Yan pressed the shutter button.

    After Gu Yan finished shooting, Huo Wu also quickly leaned over to check to see how the photo turned out.

    In the photo, she was smiling like a flower, with cotton candy in one hand and a cartoon balloon in the other. Her two overbearingly handsome cousins were standing on her left and right respectively, making her appear just like a carefree little girl.

    Gu Yan looked at the photo, nodded in satisfaction, and said, ¡°Cousin, I will send this photo to youter. Remember to upload it on your Weibo!¡±

    In Gu Yan¡¯s mind, he was still thinking about how those groups ofizens leftments on the inte, using Huo Wu of coveting the power and influence of the Huo family. Thus, he wanted to give her a way out, so that they would know that even after leaving the Huo family, she had the support of the Gu family behind her!

    Huo Wu knew Gu Yan¡¯s good intentions, so she nodded with a smile. ¡°Got it, First Cousin!¡±

    Gu Chi also followed with a smile, then he interjected, ¡°We will also post this photo to our Momentster, so we can introduce our younger cousin to everyone properly.¡±

    Huo Wu understood what Gu Chi and Gu Yan meant. They wanted to help her integrate into their circle faster.

    Just as she wanted to speak, her phone suddenly vibrated several times.

    Huo Wu took out her phone to take a look, only to find that it was Mo Ze who had sent her another message.

    [Big Bad Wolf: Where are you?]

    [Big Bad Wolf: I¡¯vee to see you. I have something to tell you.]

    [Big Bad Wolf: Are you there? Remember to call me back when you read this.]

    <em>Something? What is it?</em>

    Huo Wu pursed her lips. She thought for a moment and felt that she really should find a chance to have a good talk with Mo Ze.

    In this life, many changes had taken ce from the original historical trajectory. She had never expected Mo Ze to confess his love to her. But she and Mo Ze were impossible. While she was at it, she should probably put an end to his feelings, once and for all, so he wouldn¡¯t continue to find her repeatedly.

    After all, in the original course of events, Mo Ze and Huo Yuqin was a match made in heaven.

    Huo Wu had no intention of changing Mo Ze¡¯s fate. She also had no intention of depriving him of the happiness that belonged to him.

    With such a thought, Huo Wu replied to Mo Ze, saying, ¡°I am now at the amusement park.¡±

    Mo Ze¡¯s reply came quickly.

    [Big Bad Wolf: Which amusement park?]

    Huo Wu sent the name of the amusement park.

    [Big Bad Wolf: Share your real-time location with me. I¡¯lle and find you.]

    Since Huo Wu had decided to have a proper talk with Mo Ze, she did not hesitate to share her real-time location with him.

    After replying to Mo Ze, Huo Wu, Gu Yan, and Gu Chi lined up together to ride the most exciting roller coaster in the amusement park.

    After a round, Huo Wu didn¡¯t feel much, but Gu Yan and Gu Chi were feeling the effects of the ride. Gu Yan¡¯s face was pale, and he waved to Huo Wu. ¡°I¡¯m beat. Wu, I need a break.¡±

    Gu Chi followed suit and stroked his chest, saying, ¡°I also need a break.¡±

    Looking at her two cousins¡¯ identical gestures, Huo Wu couldn¡¯t resistughing. She checked her WeChat and found that Mo Ze had not replied. He probably hadn¡¯t arrived yet, so she told them, ¡°Then wait for me here. I¡¯ll line up to ride the wooden coaster once more.¡±

    Gu Yan muttered in agreement, ¡°Then we¡¯ll sit here and wait for you, Wu. If something happens, call us.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Huo Wu had just drunk too much water. At this time, she felt like going to the bathroom. She was in no hurry to ride the wooden coaster, so she headed to the bathroom first. When Huo Wu finished solving nature¡¯s call and came out of the toilet, she suddenly saw a person.

    It was exactly Ahui who in herst life worked with Huo Yuqin, and together they trafficked the original owner to a remote mountain area.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 208

    The moment Huo Wu saw Xiang Hui, her heart jumped.

    Xiang Hui smiled cryptically at Huo Wu. His gaze wandered up and down Huo Wu¡¯s body, making her feel inexplicably ufortable.

    When Huo Wu thought he would do something to her, he washed his hands at the sink and left without a second thought.

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t know why, but after seeing Xiang Hui in the amusement park, her heart felt somewhat uneasy.

    She didn¡¯t dare to take that man, Xiang Hui, lightly. What Xiang Hui had done in her previous life had a huge impact on her, so she got ready to return to her two cousins without dy.

    Huo Wu just walked out of the bathroom when a little girl selling flowers came up to the door.

    The little girl was holding up a basket of flowers, with a pleasing smile on her tender face. ¡°Sister, my flowers are freshly picked, and they smell great. Would you like to buy some?¡±

    If it was the old days, Huo Wu would have bought the flowers generously without thinking twice. But at this point in time, she was too sensitive and couldn¡¯t help but give it more consideration.

    She now didn¡¯t even dare to smell the flowers, for fear of being drugged, so she could only wave her hand apologetically at the young girl.

    After Huo Wu left the bathroom, she barely sighed in relief when two sturdy women not far away suddenly rushed straight toward her.

    The two of them attempted to grab her hair as soon as they reached her.

    ¡°You shameless mistress. How dare youe and destroy my family!¡±

    ¡°Eldest Sister, let¡¯s not talk nonsense with this kind of person. This kind of woman is shameless! We can only beat her until she is sorry!¡±

    Huo Wu at first looked puzzled, but the next second, herplexion turned cold.

    She quickly dodged aside to avoid the middle-aged woman¡¯s hands and she said sternly, ¡°You have mistaken me for somebody else. No matter what it is you want to do, if you don¡¯t want to go to jail, then stay away from me!¡±

    Hearing Huo Wu¡¯s threat, one of the womenughed a couple of times. ¡°Jail? Who are you scaring? Do you think I will be afraid of you, a mistress?¡±

    Right off the bat, after hearing the middle-aged woman¡¯s words, the people around couldn¡¯t help but take out their phones and start recording.

    From time to time, some people pointed at Huo Wu. ¡°She¡¯s so pretty, but it turns out she is a shameless mistress.¡±

    ¡°She looks human, but it turns out that she¡¯s a third party who wrecks other people¡¯s families. She really doesn¡¯t look like it.¡±

    The crowd of onlookers was notcking in young people. Someone immediately recognized Huo Wu. ¡°Could it be a mistake? She is the star, Huo Wu.¡±

    The elderly person next to him immediately said, ¡°A celebrity? Then it¡¯s no mistake. The private lives of these stars are really messy.¡±

    ¡°No, I believe in Huo Wu¡¯s character. She used to be a rich family¡¯s youngdy!¡±

    A few young people wanted to step forward to help Huo Wu but were stopped by the people around them. ¡°Why are you blindly joining in the excitement? There¡¯s no smoke without fire. If this celebrity you¡¯re talking about is really so clean, do you think this kind of thing will find her?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Who knows what kind of people these morous and beautiful stars are in private? Maybe they¡¯re even worse than the average person!¡±

    The discussions all around weren¡¯t muted, so every word fell clearly into Huo Wu¡¯s ears.

    When she heard these usations, she only felt breathless, and her heart tingled with anger. Today¡¯s drama was obviously aimed at her. Her users didn¡¯t mistake her, rather, she was their target. Xiang Hui really took great pains to disgrace her and put a stain on her.

    Huo Wu would never believe that today¡¯s farce had nothing to do with Xiang Hui and Huo Yuqin. After running into Xiang Hui in the amusement park, Huo Wu felt that something was wrong. She didn¡¯t even dare to smell the flowers and only wanted to return to her two cousins immediately. However, she never considered that her opponents woulde up with this kind of underhanded means.

    Xiang Hui and Huo Yuqing had calcted the mentality of those who were watching the excitement now. Generally, half of the poption wouldn¡¯t intervene with this so-called ¡°legal wife tearing the mistress apart¡± in the middle of the streets. After all, the ¡°mistress¡± was already on the immoral side. Even if the police were called, these two people could im to be on the ¡°moral high ground¡± after the event and in the end, would not have to pay the price. However, in this kind of ruckus, the two middle-aged women who were ying the ¡°legal wife¡± would soon be forgotten by the public. She, on the other hand, who was regarded as a mistress, would forever be remembered.

    This issue had an extremely negative impact on her.

    It had to be said that these two women were very strong inbat.

    Huo Wu could barely hold her own against those two, not to mention that both women had sturdy physiques. Huo Wu barely pped away the hand of one of the women who was trying to pull down her dress and raked her nails mercilessly across the other woman¡¯s face. But at that moment, the other woman kicked her hard in the calf.

    One of them also cursed under her breath, ¡°You¡¯re a mistress! You¡¯re a mistress!¡±

    ¡°You have the ability to be a mistress, but now you¡¯re not even capable of admitting it?¡±

    The scene was chaotic, and Huo Wu subconsciously covered her head, opening her body for several kicks.

    This was definitely not over.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 209

    While she was thinking about how she should repay Huo Yuqin, an angry shout suddenly reverberated nearby, ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    As the words fell, the voice drew closer and closer, ¡°Xiao Wu, are you okay?¡±

    The one who called her Xiao Wu appeared to be none other than Mo Ze.

    With this in mind, Huo Wu slowly lifted her head.

    Just as she raised her head, she saw Mo Ze kicking each of the two middle-aged women in the chest without mercy.

    His kicksnded with merciless force. Just a nce at them told her that the two kicks were nothing but ruthless. He also kicked at a tricky angle, aiming at the center of the chest of the two middle-aged women. When he kicked, both women fell to the ground and covered their chests, groaning in pain.

    After Mo Ze knocked them down, he thought it wasn¡¯t enough, so he advanced and added two more hard kicks.

    After suffering from two more kicks, the two middle-aged women who copsed on the ground cried out in pain, ¡°Help, he¡¯s going to kill us!¡±

    Mo Ze¡¯s face was gloomy and murderous. When the spectators caught a glimpse of his face, they subconsciously retreated several steps back. The few young people who wanted to step forward and help at first were relieved to see that Huo Wu was finally out of harm¡¯s way.

    One of the girls cupped her chin with both hands and said with sparkling eyes, ¡°Wow, in one fell swoop, how cool! It¡¯s simply a boyfriend power burst!¡±

    ¡°You said it. Is this handsome guy perhaps the guy in the fifth photo before?¡±

    Mo Ze wasn¡¯t in the mood to pay attention to the surrounding people¡¯s discussions at this time. He took a few steps to Huo Wu¡¯s side and asked worriedly, ¡°How are you? Are you hurt anywhere?¡±

    Huo Wu raised her head and just wanted to say that she was fine, but at this time, she couldn¡¯t help but hiss.

    She didn¡¯t feel it earlier, but once she was safe, she felt tingling pain all over her body.

    Her face was also vaguely sore, which should have been because of those two just now. Nheless, she didn¡¯t let the two women gain the most out of it, and she didn¡¯t scratch their faces any less during the fight.

    When Huo Wu raised her head, Mo Ze naturally saw her injured face.

    His face instantly turned gloomier, as if water could have poured out of it.

    He looked up and instructed Jiang Zhining, ¡°Did you call the police? Remember to take good care of these two people.¡± When Mo Ze uttered the word ¡®care,¡¯ he clenched his teeth and emphasized it.

    The two middle-aged women were only a little scared after seeing the murderous Mo Ze and Jiang Zhining, who exuded a gangster air. The two men didn¡¯t look like good men.

    One of the women bluffed and said, ¡°What are you doing? We¡¯re just teaching that mistress a lesson!¡±

    ¡°Mistress?¡± Mo Zeughed grimly with a sinister look. ¡°What defective eyes, we might as well gouge them!¡±

    There wasn¡¯t the slightest hint of banter in Mo Ze¡¯s words. He sounded so serious that people thought he was really going to blind them. This man was not only mean-looking but was actually really mean!

    Upon hearing his words, the two middle-aged women sought help from the spectators in session. ¡°Help, help us call the police.¡±

    Jiang Zhining snickered, ¡°Even if you do not call the police, we will. Oh, by the way, everyone who recorded videos just now better obediently hand over your phones. Otherwise, do not me me for being rude!¡±

    Right on cue, the few young people who knew Huo Wu quickly helped to identify people. ¡°Him, and him, that one¡­ He videotaped just now.¡±

    Jiang Zhining bared his teeth and smiled fiercely. ¡°Be smart, all of you!¡±

    Meanwhile, Mo Ze saw that Jiang Zhining was already dealing with things here, so he half-embraced Huo Wu and prepared to take her away. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital. The injuries on your body need to be treated.¡±

    Huo Wu was also afraid of her disfigurement, so she followed Mo Ze for a couple of steps. After taking two steps, she suddenly remembered her two cousins waiting on the other side of the park and hurriedly said, ¡°My two older cousins are still here!¡±

    Mo Ze was displeased. ¡°You still remember your two cousins at this time? Where were they when you needed them just now? If I hadn¡¯te to see you today and shared locations with you, you would have¡­¡±

    Mo Ze didn¡¯t say the rest.

    But Huo Wu could figure out what came next if she thought some more about it.

    Huo Wu sighed. She took her phone out, called her eldest cousin, and gave him a rough detail about what had just happened.

    Shortly after, Gu Yan and Gu Chi hurried over.

    When Gu Yan saw Huo Wu, whose face was slightly bruised, he instantly red up. ¡°Mmp, who did it? How dare they touch my cousin?¡±

    Mo Ze sneered.

    After seeing Mo Ze, Gu Yan learned that Mo Ze helped Huo Wu, so he thanked him, ¡°Mr. Mo, thank you for today. In a few days, our Gu family will make a special trip and call at your house to express our thanks.¡± After saying that, Gu Yan said viciously, ¡°This matter is definitely not over today. Our family will definitely not let these two women get away with this so easily.¡±

    Huo Wu pursed her lips and interjected, ¡°Also, find the mastermind behind them.¡±

    ¡°The mastermind?¡±

    Huo Wu bit her lips. ¡°Yes, they obviously came for me and deliberately pretended to identify the wrong person. In fact, their purpose was to discredit me.¡±

    Gu Yan said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Cousin. We will definitely investigate this matter clearly and give you an exnation.¡±

    Mo Ze also said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your reputation will not be affected in any way. Today¡¯s matter can¡¯t stir any waves.¡±

    After saying that, Mo Ze addressed Gu Yan and Gu Chi, ¡°You guys deal with this matter here. I¡¯ll take Xiao Wu to the hospital.¡±

    Hearing Mo Ze¡¯s intimate address to Huo Wu, Gu Yan knitted his brows in dissatisfaction.

    What was going on?

    Huo Yusen came previously, but now, there was another Mo Ze?

    His younger cousin looked so attractive that there were too many people liking her. They really had to protect her well.

    Gu Chi immediately refused, saying, ¡°Cousin, stay here, and I¡¯ll go to the hospital with you guys!¡±

    For now, this seemed to be the best option.

    The three went to the hospital. When they reached the hospital, Huo Yusen arrived in a rush before the wound on Huo Wu¡¯s face was treated.

    As soon as Mo Ze and Huo Yusen met, the temperature in the ce plummeted a couple of degrees.

    Seeing Huo Yusen, Huo Wu¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°Big Brother¡­¡±

    Huo Yusen swiftly took a few steps forward, squatted down, took her hand, and gently pressed it to the side of his face.

    He said in a low voice,den with an unmistakable apology, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I failed to protect you today.¡±

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 210

    Mo Ze found the picture in front of him very unpleasant to look at. He snorted and sneered, ¡°Mr. Huo, you were absent when you were needed, so why do you have to say something like ¡®I didn¡¯t protect you well¡¯ when it¡¯s toote?¡± Mo Ze¡¯s mood had probably gone haywire, so when his statement came out, it was especially snarky.

    Mo Ze felt that he could ignore Huo Yusen, but he couldn¡¯t overlook Huo Wu¡¯s attitude when facing Huo Yusen. The way she treated Huo Yusen waspletely different from the way she treated him.

    Facing Huo Yusen, she gave the impression that she could entrust herself to him wholeheartedly ¨C that he could be trusted.

    But when it came to him, it was as if she was facing an ordinary friend. Or, did she even consider him as a friend?

    On that thought, Mo Zeughed at himself and chose to leave silently.

    Turning away should be the first thing he could do to maintain his image.

    After treating her wounds in the hospital, Huo Wu did not return home, nor did she go back to school but returned with Huo Yusen to the apartment he bought after returning to China.

    Huo Yusen¡¯s apartment might not be big, but it looked full of life. Even the kitchen had signs of use.

    Huo Wu asked curiously, ¡°Big Brother, have you been living heretely?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Huo Wu was taken aback. ¡°Did you move out of home¡­ there?¡± Since the Huo residence was no longer Huo Wu¡¯s home, she used ¡®there¡¯ to refer to it.

    Huo Yusen answered with a ¡®hmm.¡¯

    Huo Wu never expected that Huo Yusen would also leave the Huo residence. She tugged at his sleeve and finally asked the question, ¡°Big Brother, is it because of me?¡±

    Huo Yusen curled his lips and smiled but did not answer. However, his expression was answer enough.

    From the start, he was going to live in an outside apartment the moment he returned home to facilitatemuting. Butter, because of Huo Wu¡¯s appearance, he chose to live in the Huo residence together with her. Now that Huo Wu had left the Huo family, he naturally followed suit and moved out.

    Huo Yusen¡¯s apartment had two rooms, one living room, and two bathrooms, so there was one extra room avable.

    Even if no one usually used the rooms, they were fully furnished with bedding and were ready for upancy at any time.

    After Huo Wu arrived at the room, she sat on the bed, thought for a moment, and finally sent a WeChat message to Mo Ze. ¡°Mo Ze, thank you for today. Also, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Sorry he helped her so many times, but she couldn¡¯t reciprocate his feelings.

    Huo Wu had just finished sending the message when three knocks sounded at the door.

    After Huo Wu shouted ¡®Come in,¡¯ Huo Yusen opened the door from outside and entered.

    Huo Yusen stood with his hands in his pockets, looking very tall by the bedside, and said, ¡°Tell me if you need anything.¡±

    Huo Wu shook her head. ¡°No, everything¡¯s here. It¡¯s not bad.¡±

    The two chatted for a short while. When Huo Wu¡¯s phone began to vibrate, she picked it up and took a look, only to find out that Mo Ze was calling her on video chat.

    Noticing the change in her expression, Huo Yusen raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Mo Ze is calling me on video chat. I¡¯ll decline for now.¡±

    Huo Wu was just about to press the decline button when Huo Yusen took a few steps forward and captured her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t press it. Pick it up.¡±

    Huo Wu gave Huo Yusen a puzzled look.

    Huo Yusen didn¡¯t bat an eyelid. ¡°Answer it.¡±

    Only then did Huo Wu connect to the video call with Mo Ze.

    As soon as the video call was connected, Mo Ze spoke first, ¡°Xiao Wu, you should know, what I want to hear from you is not thank you, nor is it sorry¡­¡±

    Huo Wu opened her mouth and was just about to reply when she suddenly heard a chuckle, and then, a head drew closer in front of her.

    After that, a pair of warm lips that could not be denied pressed against her lips.

    Huo Yusen¡¯s kiss was gentle at first, but slowly, his attack changed from gentle to intense.

    His tongue attacked and seized her mouth with abandon, invading her sweetness as much as it could.

    Her phone had long dropped somewhere during this kiss.

    The video call was also cut off at some point.

    The only thing Huo Wu knew at this moment was the sound of her own increasingly fast heartbeat.

    And the clear touch between her lips and tongue.

    This kiss was very different from the previous one in the women¡¯s locker room. It was more intense and more loving.

    As the kiss ended, Huo Yusen slightly lifted his face up. He leaned down and looked at Huo Wu, whose peach blossom eyes were hazy. ¡°Ah Wu,e home.¡±

    His tone was so gentle that it almost sounded like a whisper but at the same time strongly bewitching.

    Huo Wu subconsciously nodded.

    Before, he told her to wait for him to pick her up to go home. Now, true to his word, he had brought her home.

    After Huo Wu came to her senses, she recalled what had just happened.

    She actually turned on the video call and kissed Huo Yusen in front of Mo Ze!

    Huo Yusen¡¯s offensive was overbearing and brooked no refusal. With him bursting with possessive aggressiveness, she just left the video call running.

    So, Mo Ze must have seen everything just now.

    Huo Wu picked her phone up from the ground and took a look. The video call had already been disconnected a few minutes ago.

    The moment Huo Yusen noticed Huo Wu¡¯s action, he ced her mobile phone aside, leaned forward, looked directly into her eyes, and swore, ¡°Ah Wu, you¡¯re mine. No one can take you away from me.¡±

    After the amusement park incident, Gu Yan and Gu Chi consecutively issued their voices on Weibo, directly admitting that Huo Wu was a member of the Gu family.

    #HuoWuGuFamily# instantly topped Weibo¡¯s hot search.

    Huo Wu¡¯s true identity finally surfaced. She wasn¡¯t the daughter of a janitor but the only child of Gu Mingkai¡¯s youngest daughter.

    Who was Gu Mingkai?

    He was one of the 25 admirals currently in active service.

    This reversal left the melon-eatingizens in awe.

    Theizens who made a big deal about Huo Wu¡¯s life before were hit in the face one after another.

    Who would have thought that after Huo Wu broke away from the Huo family, she actually returned to the Gu family?!

    Her real identity was actually no less than the identity of the daughter of the Huo family!

    All those who were waiting to enjoy Huo Wu¡¯s predicament buttoned their lips, one by one.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 211

    Just as Huo Wu quit Weibo, a call came in on the phone interface.

    Huo Wu checked it and found out that it was Gu Yan calling.

    Right after she epted the call, Gu Yan¡¯s booming voice came through, ¡°Cousin, you saw the Weibo hot search, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Gu Yan said proudly on the other end of the phone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one will dare to mess with you anymore.¡±

    Huo Wu smiled silently. The world had never been short of people who were heedless and weren¡¯t afraid of death, so people who wanted to provoke her were still expected to provoke her. However, she couldn¡¯t utter such statements to Gu Yan, lest she¡¯d spoil his fun. She thought for a moment and took the initiative to say, ¡°First Cousin, can you do something for me?¡±

    Gu Yan had been gued with guilt toward Huo Wu because of the amusement park incident earlier, thinking that they failed to protect her, so hearing her asking for a favor, he immediately busily patted his chest and assured her, ¡°Of course. Even if you want me to climb mountains of swords or plunge into a sea of mes, I¡¯m willing to do so.¡±

    Gu Yan even recited lines that could strike you dumb from a TV series, making Huo Wu smile despite herself.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, First Cousin. I want the female leads to¡¶Clouds of Smoke¡·, ¡¶The Overbearing Imperial Concubine¡·, and ¡¶Northern Wolf¡·.¡±

    Huo Yuqin got the starring roles in these two movies and one TV series that Huo Wu mentioned in her previous life and became a big hit afterwards. Also, ¡¶Clouds of Smoke¡·wouldter make Huo Yuqin sessfully bag the crown of Queen of the Qinglin Film Festival.

    But this time, Huo Wu would not leave such an opportunity to her. She must obtain all the resources that originally belonged to Huo Yuqin and leave none of them for her aspensation for the amusement park incident previously.

    Did Huo Yuqin think she wouldn¡¯t fight back?

    She now had backers and connections. If she was again suppressed by Huo Yuqin, then she¡¯d be aughingstock.

    Huo Wu adhered to the principle, if you don¡¯t offend me, I won¡¯t offend you. But if someone offended her, she was bound to fight back, and it wouldn¡¯t be the usual counterattack but a vicious one. Presently, snatching all the resources that could make Huo Yuqin rise to fame was her first step in fighting back.

    Gu Yan agreed straight away on the other end of the line, ¡°So, you¡¯re asking for these. It¡¯s a piece of cake. Don¡¯t worry, I will get them all for you. But Cousin, won¡¯t you exhaust yourself by participating in so many dramas?¡±

    ¡°Cousin, my mind is free of worries. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Huo Wu didn¡¯t intend to y the role in all three dramas. She was going to give the role of the female lead of one of them to someone she found pleasing to the eye. The lead actress of ¡¶Throbbing¡·previously wasn¡¯t bad. In short, even if she didn¡¯t act herself, she wouldn¡¯t leave the opportunity to Huo Yuqin. Looking far throughout this year, these three were the only ones that could be considered good scripts. As for the rest, even if Huo Yuqin acted, she wouldn¡¯t cause a big ssh.

    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± After saying that, Gu Yan thought of something and said, ¡°By the way, Cousin, someone indeed directed those two middle-aged women, because they received money from others. That¡¯s why they ndered you like that.¡±

    Hearing his report, Huo Wu restrained a smile from escaping her lips. ¡°Cousin, who¡¯s behind it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a man named Xiang Hui. But Cousin, you know, because this incident isn¡¯t a major crime, he will go to jail for a few days at most and wille out shortly after.¡±

    Hearing Xiang Hui¡¯s nameing from Gu Yan¡¯s mouth, Huo Wu wasn¡¯t in the least bit surprised.

    Xiang Hui was nothing more than a dispensable person in Huo Yuqin¡¯s hands. Although he was a pawn not worth mentioning, he wasn¡¯tpletely innocent.

    That being said, if Huo Yuqin was the real mastermind, then he was an aplice.

    Huo Wu¡¯s expression turned two shades colder. ¡°Cousin, I don¡¯t want to make it easy for him.¡±

    Gu Yan immediately answered, ¡°Okay. Leave this to me. I¡¯ll get it done for you.¡±

    For Gu Yan, making Xiang Hui¡¯s life difficult in the future was just child¡¯s y, and Huo Wu wasn¡¯t the least bit worried about the weight of Gu Yan¡¯s promise.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 212

    Just as Huo Wu quit Weibo, a call came in on the phone interface.

    Huo Wu checked it and found out that it was Gu Yan calling.

    Right after she epted the call, Gu Yan¡¯s booming voice came through, ¡°Cousin, you saw the Weibo hot search, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Gu Yan said proudly on the other end of the phone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one will dare to mess with you anymore.¡±

    Huo Wu smiled silently. The world had never been short of people who were heedless and weren¡¯t afraid of death, so people who wanted to provoke her were still expected to provoke her. However, she couldn¡¯t utter such statements to Gu Yan, lest she¡¯d spoil his fun. She thought for a moment and took the initiative to say, ¡°First Cousin, can you do something for me?¡±

    Gu Yan had been gued with guilt toward Huo Wu because of the amusement park incident earlier, thinking that they failed to protect her, so hearing her asking for a favor, he immediately busily patted his chest and assured her, ¡°Of course. Even if you want me to climb mountains of swords or plunge into a sea of mes, I¡¯m willing to do so.¡±

    Gu Yan even recited lines that could strike you dumb from a TV series, making Huo Wu smile despite herself.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, First Cousin. I want the female leads to¡¶Clouds of Smoke¡·, ¡¶The Overbearing Imperial Concubine¡·, and ¡¶Northern Wolf¡·.¡±

    Huo Yuqin got the starring roles in these two movies and one TV series that Huo Wu mentioned in her previous life and became a big hit afterwards. Also, ¡¶Clouds of Smoke¡·wouldter make Huo Yuqin sessfully bag the crown of Queen at the Qinglin Film Festival.

    But this time, Huo Wu would not leave such an opportunity to her. She must obtain all the resources that originally belonged to Huo Yuqin and leave none of them for her aspensation for the amusement park incident previously.

    Did Huo Yuqin actually think she wouldn¡¯t fight back?

    She now had backers and connections. If she was again suppressed by Huo Yuqin, then she¡¯d be aughingstock.

    Huo Wu adhered to the principle, if you don¡¯t offend me, I won¡¯t offend you. But if someone offended her, she was bound to fight back, and it wouldn¡¯t be the usual counterattack but a vicious one. Presently, snatching all the resources that could make Huo Yuqin¡¯s rise to fame difficult was her first step in getting her revenge.

    Gu Yan agreed straight away on the other end of the line, ¡°So, you¡¯re asking for these. It¡¯s a piece of cake. Don¡¯t worry, I will get them all to you. But Cousin, won¡¯t you exhaust yourself by participating in so many dramas?¡±

    ¡°Cousin, my mind is free of worries. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Huo Wu didn¡¯t intend to y in all three dramas. She was going to give the role of the female lead of one of them to someone she found pleasing to the eye. The lead actress of ¡¶Throbbing¡·previously wasn¡¯t bad. In short, even if she didn¡¯t act herself, she wouldn¡¯t leave the opportunity to Huo Yuqin. Looking far ahead into the year, these three were the only ones that could be considered good scripts. As for the rest, even if Huo Yuqin acted, she wouldn¡¯t cause a big ssh.

    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± After saying that, Gu Yan thought of something and said, ¡°By the way, Cousin, someone indeed directed those two middle-aged women, because they were paid to go after you. That¡¯s why they ndered you like that.¡±

    Hearing his report, Huo Wu restrained a smile from escaping her lips. ¡°Cousin, who¡¯s behind it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a man named Xiang Hui. But Cousin, you know, because this incident isn¡¯t a major crime, he will be held for questioning for a few days at most and will be released shortly after.¡±

    Hearing Xiang Hui¡¯s nameing out of Gu Yan¡¯s mouth, Huo Wu wasn¡¯t in the least bit surprised.

    Xiang Hui was nothing more than a dispensable person in Huo Yuqin¡¯s hands. Although he was a pawn not worth mentioning, he wasn¡¯tpletely innocent.

    That being said, if Huo Yuqin was the real mastermind, then he would be the aplice.

    Huo Wu¡¯s expression turned two shades colder. ¡°Cousin, I don¡¯t want to make it easy for him.¡±

    Gu Yan immediately answered, ¡°Okay. Leave this to me. I¡¯ll get it done for you.¡±

    For Gu Yan, making Xiang Hui¡¯s life difficult in the future was just child¡¯s y, and Huo Wu wasn¡¯t the least bit worried about the weight of Gu Yan¡¯s promise.

    <em>Xiang Hui, you made the life of the original owner miserable in the previous life. This time, it¡¯s your turn to live miserably.</em>

    Huo Wu¡¯s actions were merely a tooth for a tooth.

    After hanging up the phone, Huo Wu tapped her phone and watched the New Year¡¯s Eve g on Banana Channel that night.

    Another year arrived just like that.

    She would have participated in this New Year¡¯s Eve g, but she hadn¡¯t fully recovered from her facial injuryst night, so she could only regret missing out.

    Although she could not attend the Banana Channel¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve g, Huo Yuqin did.

    She sang the English song ¡°Hug¡± at the g, which caused a big ssh and won tons of praise.

    Although Huo Yuqin never graduated from high school, her current persona was that of a self-reliant, hard-working, rich young miss. It must be said that this persona had an extraordinarily theatrical appeal, and scores of fans were distressed about her bitter experience. The more they loved her, the more they loathed Huo Wu who stole the life that originally belonged to Huo Yuqin.

    Huo Wu calmly watched Huo Yuqin¡¯s whole performance. She had to admit that Huo Yuqin¡¯s performance on stage was impable. Not only did she appear to sing well, but she also controlled the atmosphere of the scene. The moment she appeared, the atmosphere onsite came to a boil.

    However, Huo Wu knew that Huo Yuqin was lip-syncing.

    The live performance was nothing more than a yback of a previous recording.

    The reason she knew that Huo Yuqin lip-synced was because she clearly remembered that Huo Yuqin was poor at music.

    Huo Yuqin¡¯s acting skills might be outstanding, but being tone-deaf was one of her major distinguishing features. Hence, she never sang in public in her previous life. In this life, Huo Yuqin probably wanted to make her hardworking and studious persona more popr, so she intentionally sang an English song with a graceful tone at the g to wee the New Year.

    Unbeknownst to her, this incident just gave Huo Wu an entry point.

    Huo Wu never intended to be so aggressive, but since Huo Yuqinmitted injustice first, she shouldn¡¯t be med for using her means.

    After watching Huo Yuqin¡¯s performance, Huo Wu gave her agent, Susan, a call.

    Once the call was answered, she spoke lightly and said, ¡°Sister Susan, atst night¡¯s New Year¡¯s g, Huo Yuqin lip-synced.¡±

    Susan was shocked at first. Lip-syncing wasn¡¯t really an umon thing among stars nowadays. There was even a female celebrity who sang on stage with her microphone held upside down. But Huo Yuqin¡¯s lip-syncing was really beyond her expectation. It was because Huo Yuqin had gone out of her way to create momentum for her performance in advance before going on stagest night. To create an edge, her studio also imed that they would provide the audience with a live performance of a naturally heavenly voice.

    Huo Yuqin did so much publicity work beforehand, but she actually lip-synced. If this intel was true, then it would definitely be a big blow to Huo Yuqin¡¯s career.

    Susan immediately returned to her senses, ¡°What do you mean, Ah Wu?¡±

    Huo Wu slowly smiled. ¡°Sister Susan, I originally did not want to make things difficult for Huo Yuqin, but she did not want to let me go.¡± Their positions, coupled with Huo Yuqin¡¯s character, were doomed from the beginning: that they could never live in harmony. The incident at the amusement park previouslypletely touched Huo Wu¡¯s bottom line. So, now it was her turn to start fighting back.

    Huo Wu lowered her eyes and looked at her toes. ¡°Sister Susan, she and I are in an adversarial rtionship. You know what I mean? I¡¯m 100% sure she was lip-syncingst night.¡±

    Susan was Huo Wu¡¯s person. She naturally understood what to do. But Susan hesitated for a couple of seconds and still asked, ¡°What about Mr. Huo¡¯s side?¡±

    Huo Wu took a deep breath.

    Earlier, she specifically asked Gu Yan for resources, instead of talking to Huo Yusen, because she wanted to get Huo Yusen out of the conflict between her and Huo Yuqin. Since Huo Yusen didn¡¯t manage Huo Yuqin¡¯s affairs in the previous life, it should be the same in this life. So, Huo Wu faintly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about my brother¡¯s side. You just need to let Huo Yuqin¡¯s lip-syncing slowly ferment.¡±

    ¡°Got it, Huo Wu.¡±

    After Huo Wu mentioned this matter to Susan, it didn¡¯t take long for the matter of Huo Yuqin¡¯s lip-syncing to slowly fester on the Inte.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 213

    It must be said that the team Susan found was pretty efficient.

    But although there were people online cursing Huo Yuqin for cheating her fans¡¯ feelings, there were still most of the hardcore fans who stood firmly on Huo Yuqin¡¯s side, iming that she definitely did not lip-sync.

    Some fans even vowed that Huo Yuqin¡¯s career was currently on the rise. Since she had made enough gimmicks before the evening g, if she lip-synced, wouldn¡¯t she be smashing her own feet? That wasn¡¯t exactly conducive to her career development, was it?

    Huo Wu was well aware that fans would insist on their beliefs without a rude awakening. This alone wouldn¡¯t defeat Huo Yuqin. Two dayster, when things were increasingly intensifying, she posted a new Weibo. ¡°See you at 20:00 tonight, room 0606, Didi live room. [doge] [doge]¡±

    This was her first live broadcast.

    Nobody knew what her live broadcast content would be about.

    And people¡¯s curiosity was what Huo Wu was after. This was the only way to get more people to visit her live room.

    Huo Wu even contacted the person in charge of Didi live studio and asked the other party to give her the best live-streaming resources in the evening.

    After everything was ready, Huo Wu slowly waited for the arrival of eight o¡¯clock in the evening.

    When it was ten minutes to eight, there were already 80,000 viewers waiting in room 0606.

    She got the best amodations from the live-stream staff. Adding her own Weibo post, which she sent in advance, along with several traffic from starlets in her friends¡¯ circle, who helped her share it, the number of viewers now waspletely within Huo Wu¡¯s expectations.

    Past eight o¡¯clock, the number of viewers would definitely rise once she started live-streaming.

    At eight o¡¯clock, Huo Wu opened her live-streaming room on time.

    She was using her phone to broadcast live instead of using herputer because she felt that using her mobile phone to live-stream could bring her closer to her audience.

    The video showed her bare face. But even her unadorned look was still stunningly beautiful.

    Huo Wu smiled at the camera and said her first words of the night, ¡°Hello, everyone, I¡¯m Huo Wu.¡±

    As soon as she spoke, thements underneath scrolled up like crazy.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it Gu Wu?¡±

    ¡°Hello, Goddess.¡±

    ¡°Hello, hello, everyone.¡±

    Huo Wu asionally picked up a few messages to reply. As for the question about her surname, she simply exined in a few words, ¡°It will change in a few days. Don¡¯t worry, everyone.¡±

    Her slightly teasing and mischievous tone causedizens to pour inments more fervently.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s Huo Wu or Gu Wu, you¡¯re our Goddess.¡±

    ¡°Confessing to Goddess, Goddess¡¯s bare face is out-of-this-world.¡±

    Although thements were interspersed with a few unkind remarks, Huo Wu subconsciously ignored them.

    The room moderation was very powerful, and the majority of those whomented hatefully were banned. There were a few fish that asionally slipped through the, but they couldn¡¯t y any tricks.

    Huo Wu sat with the viewers for a while. Ten minutester, when she saw that the excitement was about to spill over, she smiled and said, ¡°Actually, this is the first time I opened a live-stream, so I don¡¯t know what to broadcast to you. Let me think. I saw many female anchors either singing or dancing, but now that I¡¯m in the room, it¡¯s very inconvenient to dance, so I¡¯ll sing a few songs for everyone.¡±

    ¡°Wow, Goddess wants to sing!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯m going to hear you sing.¡±

    Huo Wu rested her chin on her hand to read thements and asked bluntly, ¡°It¡¯s my first time singing on screen. Do you want to hear me sing English or Chinese songs?¡±

    ¡°English songs.¡±

    ¡°English.¡±

    ¡°Chinese.¡±

    There were piles of messages fromizens. At a cursory nce, most of them wanted to hear Huo Wu sing English songs.

    This was exactly what Huo Wu wanted.

    She curled her lips and said, ¡°Since everyone wants to hear an English song, then I¡¯ll sing ¡®Hug¡¯ for everyone.¡± In her previous life, Huo Wu was just an insignificant 18-line actress. Because shecked good resources, she did not earn much money. Considering her ie, she estimated that it would take a lifetime if she wanted to buy a house in the capital. So while she was acting, she also found herself a side job, which was as a female anchor.

    As a female anchor, she didn¡¯t need to show her face and only had to sing.

    She signed up for the only female voice channel and became a well-deserved older sister in the female voice channel in two years.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 214

    For a clearer effect, Huo Wu did not turn on an apaniment.

    It was entirely an acape.

    When the melodious music sounded slowly, the speed of the pop-ups posted in the live room seemed to slow down by a few beats.

    To survive in a ce like the entertainment industry, hard work wasn¡¯t necessarily equivalent to sess, but if you didn¡¯t work hard, sess would forever be impossible. In order not to be eliminated too quickly by the entertainment circle, Huo Wu worked very hard.

    Her voice was clear and clean, with a distinctive quality.

    The viewers in the live broadcast room were slowly immersed in such lyrical music. Although it was acape, it was engaging enough.

    As soon as the song ended, the pop-ups rolled in explosively.

    ¡°Wow, that was too good, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Although I did not understand what was being sung, I think the singing is like ¡®wow.¡¯¡±

    ¡°My Goddess is not only an outstanding actress but also such a good singer. Really amazing.¡±

    ¡°666.¡±

    Huo Wu smiled. Her goal had been achieved. However, in order to make her intention less obvious and return her fans¡¯ support, she generously said, ¡°Next is fan service. It¡¯s a free song request session. I¡¯ll count to five, and after five the administrator will turn off thement function. If I can sing thest song requested, I will sing it for you.¡±

    After Huo Wu finished speaking, she began to count down from five.

    ¡°Five¡­ four¡­ one!¡±

    As soon as her voice fell, the administrator closed thement function. Thestment on the public screen was ¡°Xiao Man Waist.¡±

    Huo Wu froze when she read this song title.

    This song was not the one she had in mind, right? Huo Wu switched to Cool Cat to check the music and found out that the ¡°Xiao Man Waist¡± song the fan requested was indeed the one she thought.

    She looked at thements that were left after the cut off and discovered that it was either ¡°Xiao Man Waist¡± or ¡°Bewitching Fox.¡±

    Both were flirty songs.

    Huo Wu waved her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to sing ¡®Xiao Man Waist.¡¯ Then I¡¯ll sing the song above thisment, ¡®Empty,¡¯ a very popr song recently.¡±

    After saying that, Huo Wu turned on the apaniment and began to sing the song.

    Although she was singing ¡°Empty,¡± most of thements underneath were about ¡°Xiao Man Waist.¡±

    ¡°With the anchor¡¯s voice, I feel like singing ¡®Xiao Man Waist¡¯ will have a more special appeal.¡±

    ¡°Goddess, go learn it! Please!¡±

    ¡°It should be very sensational if it¡¯s ¡®Xiao Man Waist.¡¯¡±

    Huo Wu scanned casually and did not bother to read thements.

    When the song was finished, Huo Wu bade her fans goodbye.

    Her live broadcast today was only a short half-hour. However, Huo Wu had a clear purpose for this live broadcast. After achieving her goal, she closed the live broadcast and said goodbye to her fans until the next time.

    After singing songs, Huo Wu gave her manager Susan a call. ¡°Sister Susan, I had a live broadcast tonight.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°I sang an acape of ¡®Hug¡¯ during the live broadcast.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I know what to do, Ah Wu.¡±

    After ending the call, Huo Wu slowly heaved a sigh of relief.

    At present, she didn¡¯t need to do anything anymore, and the next step would depend on how capable Susan was.

    Results showed that Susan didn¡¯t let her down at all.

    The next day, the matter about Huo Yuqin¡¯s lip-syncing once again festered. Since Huo Wu sang a ¡°Hug¡± acape beforehand, the water army that Susan also hired started to bring in the momentum in regards to this topic.

    ¡°If Huo Yuqin didn¡¯t lip-sync, then open a live acape to prove herself, ah.¡±

    ¡°Huo Wu live-streamed, what are you afraid of?¡±

    Although there were still some hardcore fans who were firmly on Huo Yuqin¡¯s side, there were some unsuspecting members of the public who started to get up in arms.

    ¡°Live-stream! Prove yourself!¡±

    ¡°Live-stream!¡±

    In the end, some of Huo Yuqin¡¯s fans also leftments saying they wanted her to live-stream.

    When it came down to it, Huo Yuqin had never opened a live-stream, and even more so, had never sung during a live broadcast.

    To prove that she didn¡¯t lip-sync, singing acape during a live broadcast to prove herself was an excellent way to clear her name.

    But Huo Yuqin was slow to take a stand, and not even a single Weibo affirmation was posted.

    Huo Wu was a hundred percent positive that Huo Yuqin wouldn¡¯t open a live broadcast.

    Because she dared not to.

    Slowly, a growing number of people began to believe Huo Yuqin¡¯s lip-syncing.

    Because of Huo Yuqin¡¯s attitude, they couldn¡¯t help but be suspicious.

    Even some small fans who weren¡¯t very firm in their stance began to doubt Huo Yuqin.

    Huo Wu watched as the situation developed. One afternoon, Huo Wu suddenly received a phone call from Huo Yuqin. On the phone, she said she wanted to find a ce to have a proper talk with Huo Wu.

    Huo Wu pondered over it and agreed to the meeting.

    Because she was going to see Huo Yuqin, Huo Wu purposely brought her female driver and bodyguard to the agreed tea shop for safety.

    When Huo Wu arrived, Huo Yuqin was already there.

    She looked unwell. Her face was a bit haggard, and she looked like she hadn¡¯t rested well in a very long time.

    As soon as Huo Wu sat down, Huo Yuqin looked at her coldly and said, ¡°You did it, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Huo Wu nced at her.

    Huo Yuqin then said viciously, ¡°It¡¯s all your doing, right? The female lead role of<em> Clouds of Smoke</em> that was initially mine, and the soon-to-be-negotiated <em>Northern Wolf </em>both ended up disappearing. In addition, my recent lip-syncing fiasco is all your tricks behind the scenes, right? Even my elder brother doesn¡¯t answer my calls. You must have bad-mouthed me in front of him, right? You¡¯re really vicious!¡±

    Huo Wu did not expect that Huo Yusen actually rejected Huo Yuqin¡¯s calls.

    Although unexpected, it was reasonable.

    Huo Wu slowly smiled upon hearing this.

    Although she was smiling, the depths of her eyes were dripping with frost.

    Huo Wu asked slowly, ¡°Vicious? Can I be as vicious as you?¡±

    Huo Yuqin gritted her teeth and stared daggers at Huo Wu.

    Huo Wu continued unhurriedly, ¡°Besides, how can you say that I yed tricks? Didn¡¯t you lip-sync? I was just doing a good deed and letting your fans see your hypocritical true colors.¡±

    Huo Yuqin tightly clenched her hands on the table into fists. She snorted, her voice brimming with mockery.

    Huo Wu curled her lips into a smile. ¡°As for the resources you mentioned, I don¡¯t like you and want to take all of them from you. What about it?¡± To anger Huo Yuqin, Huo Wu deliberately stressed every word.

    Huo Yuqin never imagined that Huo Wu would say such words so righteously. Her face turned white with anger at once.

    Huo Wu propped up her chin and took in Huo Yuqin¡¯s gaffe with great interest. ¡°Huo Yuqin, when I was in the Huo residence, you did the same old thing, one thing on the surface and another at the back. I haven¡¯t confronted you to settle those ounts yet. You did that, and then you caused me to lose face at that amusement park incident too. What? Did you think I really wouldn¡¯t do anything back to you?¡±

    After speaking, Huo Wu slowly leaned forward, stretched out her right hand, and pped Huo Yuqin in the face mercilessly.

    This time, she pped Huo Yuqin without reservations, making half of her face swing back with force.

    ¡°Huo Wu!¡±

    Huo Wu stared down at Huo Yuqin from above. ¡°Huo Yuqin, remember, this is the price you pay for messing with me.¡±

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 215

    ¡°Huo Wu, you¡¯re dead!¡± After suffering several punishing ps, Huo Yuqin was entirely ruffled, not to mention Huo Wu¡¯s provocative words afterward. Her eyes reddened. She stood up from her seat in a sh, and regardless of anything else, she stretched her hand in an attempt to p Huo Wu in return.

    Upon seeing Huo Yuqin¡¯s expression, Huo Wu knew that she was about to do something. She was prepared, so she hurriedly stepped aside before Huo Yuqin acted. On cue, Huo Wu¡¯s female driver and several bodyguards nimbly took action and rushed forward to subdue Huo Yuqin.

    Huo Yuqin was firmly restrained and couldn¡¯t move. All she could do was open her mouth. She shouted the name of her bodyguard urgently, trying to get him to help her out. But strangely enough, her bodyguard waste in showing up.

    Because of the privacy of today¡¯s conversation, Huo Yuqin had cleared the tea shop before Huo Wu came. At the moment, except for the two of them, only the people they brought were present.

    Although Huo Wu was also momentarily puzzled about the absence of Huo Yuqin¡¯s people, she had more pressing matters to attend to at the moment, so she didn¡¯t take Huo Yuqin¡¯s bodyguards¡¯ unknown whereabouts to heart.

    She nced around and found that there was a ss of lemonade left over from a previous customer on the table next to her. She thought nothing of picking up the ss and sshing it towards Huo Yuqin with a dash of her hand.

    <em>St.</em> A full ss of lemonade poured over Huo Yuqin¡¯s head.

    Drops of water rained down Huo Yuqin¡¯s hair little by little.

    On her hair, there were even some lemon crumbs. She looked dazed and wretched from head to toe.

    Huo Wu charmingly slowly put down the empty lemonade ss and watched Huo Yuqin¡¯s embarrassed appearance with great pleasure for a while. Then Huo Wu said slowly, ¡°Huo Yuqin, I¡¯m waiting. I¡¯d like to see what you can do except hire people to ssh dirty water on me and want to stink up my reputation!¡±

    Huo Yuqin originally looked furious, but upon hearing her words, her face instantly paled a few shades.

    <em>How did Huo Wu know?</em>

    She had entrusted the amusement park matter to Xiang Hui. Although Xiang Hui¡¯s reputation was bad, his work was reliable, and he was absolutely loyal to her. He would never give her away!

    So where exactly did things go wrong? Or was Huo Wu trying to hoodwink her with words?

    But Huo Wu didn¡¯t look like she was bluffing. Instead, she looked determined.

    Huo Wu ignored the sudden change in Huo Yuqin¡¯s expression.

    After the two middle-aged women betrayed Xiang Hui, Xiang Hui was naturally transferred to the police station immediately. However, no matter how the police questioned him, he insisted that he was unhappy with her, so he found someone to deliberately discredit her and manufacture negative rumors about her. Other than that, it was impossible to ferret anything out from him at all. Xiang Hui was still the same as in the previous life, Huo Yuqin¡¯s most loyalpanion.

    However, it did not matter.

    The rest of Xiang Hui¡¯s miserable life could already be foreseen.

    As for Huo Yuqin, her life this time would never be as beautiful as the previous one.

    Huo Wu smirked coldly. She did not care about the wretched Huo Yuqin but turned around and prepared to leave the tea shop.

    After walking a few steps, she suddenly saw an unexpected person standing around the corner.

    Because he was standing at a remote angle, she only discovered him now!

    She had never expected this person to appear here at this time!

    Huo Wu¡¯s expression drastically changed.

    She didn¡¯t know how long Huo Yusen had been standing at this corner, much less how much of their conversation he had heard just now.

    If he had heard the whole thing, would he think she was being too aggressive?

    Would he think that she was actually quite different from the side she showed when she was around him?

    Would he be disappointed with her?

    Within a few seconds, countless questions flooded Huo Wu¡¯s mind at once.

    She opened her mouth but didn¡¯t know how to start because she was too flustered.

    Just then, Huo Yusen took a few steps closer towards her and took her hand, as usual, then he said gently, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until they got into the car that Huo Wu suddenly snapped back to her senses. She opened her mouth, wanting to exin everything.

    Just now she not only pped Huo Yuqin but had also sshed water all over her and even delivered some snide remarks.

    Her appearance just now was one she had never before shown in front of him.

    Huo Wu wanted to exin, but Huo Yusen spoke faster than her.

    He looked into her eyes and took on a serious to solemn tone. ¡°Ah Wu, did I make you suffer?¡±

    It had never urred to Huo Wu that Huo Yusen would ask such a question at all. There was no questioning tone in his voice, nor was there any suspicion. He just asked her if he had aggravated her. Huo Wu promptly shook her head and denied, ¡°No, how can you, my Big Brother, ever wrong me?¡±

    Huo Yusen lowered his eyes, took her hand, and put it on his leg. ¡°Huo Yuqin has caused you a lot of trouble.¡± Huo Yusen used an affirmative sentence instead of an interrogative one. He must have heard the entire conversation between her and Huo Yuqin just now and heard what she said when she pped Huo Yuqin. <em>¡°One thing on the surface and another at the back.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to see what you can do except hire people to ssh dirty water on me and want to stink up my reputation!¡±</em> Otherwise, he would not say so!

    That being the case, Huo Yuqin¡¯s bodyguards¡¯ disappearance just now could finally be exined.

    Huo Yusen¡¯s people must have taken Huo Yuqin¡¯s bodyguards away in advance.

    So, did he let her do whatever she wanted to Huo Yuqin just now?

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 216

    While Huo Wu was still deliberating over what had happened just now, Huo Yusen continued, ¡°I will send her out of the country as soon as possible. She didn¡¯t graduate from high school, so I mean to let her continue her studies after going abroad.¡±

    Huo Wu was surprised when she heard this. ¡°Big Brother, is that okay?¡±

    In any case, Huo Yuqin was his younger sister, yet he now wanted to send her abroad and make her leave the entertainment industry. Not to mention Huo Yuqin¡¯s own wishes, there was also Huo Yuan to consider. Could things proceed smoothly? If Huo Yuqin cried in front of Huo Yuan and refused to leave the country, then would this matter end up not being settled?

    Huo Yusen rubbed the back of her hand. Hearing her question, he smiled imperceptibly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll finish this thing as soon as possible. Three days at the slowest.¡±

    <em>Three days.</em>

    And three days was the slowest.

    ¡°Big Brother, will Dad me you?¡±

    <em>me you for being toopulsive?</em>

    <em>me you for not taking care of your own sister enough?</em>

    Huo Yusen¡¯s voice slowly rang out, ¡°Dad¡¯s thoughts are not important. As long as I know what is most important to me, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Hearing his reply, Huo Wu asked subconsciously, ¡°Then what is the most important to you?¡± Right after asking that, Huo Wu felt rather embarrassed. She asked too quickly. As if she cared a lot. Although, she did in fact care.

    Huo Yusen curled his lips and specks of his smile glimmered in his starry eyes. He scooted closer to her, his hot breath spurting on her ear, and his voice was so soft it was akin to a whisper. ¡°You really don¡¯t know?¡±

    Huo Wu tightly pursed her lips.

    If it were a few months ago, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have imagined seeing such a side to Huo Yusen.

    She had this impression that he should be mature and stable, cool and ascetic, that he was high up in the sky, always exuding a trace of detachment. Although when facing her, his sense of detachment and distance would converge a few points, he would never be like now. His smile was three-points wicked and three-points ruffian. His tone was extra provocative, not to mention, he habitually teased her from time to time.

    Huo Yusen gave a short chuckle. He stuck to her and said word by word, ¡°It¡¯s you. For me, you¡¯re the most important.¡±

    After Huo Yusen finished, he sighed deep inside. He now felt fortunate that Huo Wu was not his biological sister.

    Because she wasn¡¯t rted to him by blood, they could be together in a righteous manner.

    However, even if they were indeed siblings biologically, on the premise that she wouldn¡¯t be hurt, perhaps he would say, ¡°I¡¯ll pay for the evil karma, and I¡¯ll bow to eternal perdition.¡±

    In this world, the person who inspired him to want to be together¡­

    Huo Wu was the only one from beginning to end.

    So no matter what happened, he would never let go.

    Huo Wu blushed slightly and looked away. ¡°Big Brother, where are we going now?

    ¡°We¡¯re going to attend an online conference.¡± After saying that, Huo Yusen added, ¡°I said that I would bring you along on such asions in the future.¡±

    When Huo Yusen said this, Huo Wu remembered that he had indeed promised her so before. At that time, she could only learn about his whereabouts from Chu Xueyi¡¯s mouth ¨C that time he went to a charity party, and on that night, she almost had a car ident.

    At this moment, Huo Wu distinctly realized that he firmly kept every sentence of what she had said in his heart.

    He was never perfunctory.

    After arriving at their destination, Huo Wu only learned from the surrounding staff that Huo Yusen would be speaking on stage tonight.

    He was the second to appear on stage.

    When Huo Yusen was speaking on stage, Huo Wu sat among the audience and quietly watched as Huo Yusen spoke eloquently on stage.

    At this moment, he was dressed in a suit, looking dashingly tall and handsome on stage.

    He was speaking neither fast nor slow, and the contents of his speech were novel, uniquely insightful, and at the same time sparklingly witty.

    That exceptionally young and handsome face stood out like a towering figure from the crowd of elderly and pot-bellied entrepreneurs, especially attracting everyone¡¯s attention.

    Just then, Huo Yusen suddenly nced towards her, and after seeing her, he hooked his lips and smiled a little.

    This one smile was extremely short, so short that it didn¡¯t evenst a second.

    However, this smile was immediately noticed by the crowd who were staring at him.

    <em>Huo Yusen smiled!</em>

    <em>And a Mary Sue smile at that!</em>

    Many people at the scene knew that Huo Yusen was aloof and rarely smiled in public. Even if he smiled, it would be a polite and detached kind of smile, definitely not the kind of smile that could make people¡¯s hearts race and numb like it did just now.

    After seeing Huo Yusen¡¯s smile, the reporters at the scene were so excited that their hands shook.

    They¡¯ve got news forter!

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 217

    A person who originally did not like to smile, suddenly smiled so much, which undoubtedly signaled to people something out of the ordinary was going on. That was, something must¡¯ve happened to him! Either he was seeing someone outside, or he had someone on the outside!

    The reason being, only falling in love could make such a huge change in a person.

    While people were specting about Huo Yusen¡¯s current rtionship status, Huo Yusen had already left the venue with Huo Wu after the convention was adjourned, taking the lead.

    Huo Wu and Huo Yusen strolled together in the quiet street at midnight. As she walked, she looked up at the quiet starry night sky

    A year ago, she would never have thought that Huo Yusen would confess to her in this lifetime.

    Maybe it was because the night was too quiet, or perhaps because the atmosphere was too appropriate. Maybe it was because the smile Huo Yusen gave her just now boosted her courage.

    Anyway, a sudden impulse surged in her heart.

    Huo Wu saw a 24-hour convenience store nearby, and after she spoke with Huo Yusen, she ran into the store.

    She purposefully went straight to one of the shelves and scanned through the items on disy inch by inch. Suddenly, her eyes lit up. She finally found what she was looking for on a corner of the shelf.

    She took the item off the shelves, then went to the cashier¡¯s desk to pay.

    While paying, she red at Huo Yusen and said, ¡°Big Brother, you are not allowed to look!¡±

    Huo Yusen thought she was buying girls-only products, so he meekly cooperated and turned around.

    Only after Huo Yusen turned around did Huo Wu take out that kind of item from behind her and handed it to the cashier.

    When the payment was made, Huo Wu stuffed the item into her wide coat pocket before she smilingly said to Huo Yusen, ¡°Big Brother, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Huo Yusen turned around and raised his eyebrows. He assessed Huo Wu¡¯s pocket and felt that the product she bought might not be the kind of item he had at first thought it to be. Seeing a slightly sly smile on her face, he hooked his lips. ¡°What did you buy? Why so secretive?¡±

    Huo Wu smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯ll keep it a secret for now. I¡¯ll tell youter.¡±

    After Huo Wu and Huo Yusen returned home, Huo Wu slowly stopped.

    Huo Yusen instinctively had a feeling something was going on with Huo Wu and stopped along with her.

    The moonlight poured gently over the two, cloaking the both of them in a hazy glow.

    The moonlight was just right at the moment. The environment in the neighborhood was also very quiet. Apart from them, there were no other pedestrians.

    Huo Wu took out that thing she had just bought in the convenience store from her pocket and handed it to Huo Yusen.

    ¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s for you.¡±

    A touch of surprise surfaced in Huo Yusen¡¯s eyes. He reached out and took what Huo Wu handed him. With the help of the streetlight, he saw that it was a tube of toothpaste. No mistake.

    <em>Toothpaste?</em>

    He took a closer look and realized that it was no ordinary toothpaste but a love toothpaste.

    On the box of the toothpaste, there was a big red heart with two figures of a couple, one on the left and one on the right. Below them was a line of bold and ckened words: ¡°For the one you love.¡±

    Seeing this line, what else couldn¡¯t Huo Yusen understand?

    She made use of this love toothpaste to ept his previous confession.

    Although her approach was subtle and introspective, the shock of the moment had not worn off.

    Huo Yusen¡¯s eyes red amazingly bright, but he didn¡¯t forget to confirm once more, ¡°So, do you ept my confession?¡±

    Huo Wu blushed a little and nodded vigorously.

    At the moment, she just wanted tough at her past self-deceptions.

    It was evident that she too had long been moved. It was obvious that she coveted the warmth that Huo Yusen gave her. There was no mistake that she cared a lot about Huo Yusen.

    But before, her mind was either preupied with this or that. She was affectedly bashful all over, beating around the bush. Her approaches weren¡¯t clear-cut.

    Although she knew that it was because she was overly concerned and had too many qualms, at this moment, she only wanted to follow what was in her heart.

    In her previous life, she had such a grueling time, so in this life, why not give herself a chance to pursue happiness?

    So be it. Follow my own heart and don¡¯t let myself leave behind any regrets.

    Huo Yusen stepped forward and embraced Huo Wu tightly.

    In the next instant, his kisses fell densely on her cheeks. Soon his lips came into contact with hers.

    It was a century-long kiss.

    Time passed unknowingly, and it took a long time before Huo Yusen parted from her. He held her face in both hands and said, ¡°Ah Wu, you won¡¯t regret being my girlfriend.¡±

    Huo Wu curved her lips and smiled. ¡°Good.¡±

    It was a day to remember. Because on this night, they were finally together.

    Huo Yusen was still sping Huo Wu¡¯s face when an angry shout abruptly came from the distance, ¡°Ah Sen?!¡±

    Huo Yusen narrowed his eyes and looked in the direction of the sound.

    He was surprised to see someone appear out of the blue, who showed up at the entrance of the corridor at some point.

    The person took a few steps towards them in incredulity, then stretched out his hand and angrily pointed his finger at Huo Yusen and Huo Wu but was unable to say a word for a long time.

    Huo Yusen looked at the man, but he remained unperturbed as he greeted him, ¡°Dad.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know what nerve he touched, but his dad snapped indignantly, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Dad. I don¡¯t have a son like you!¡±

    He looked at his ¡®son and daughter¡¯ in front of him and found everything incessantly ludicrous.

    How could such a thing happen to the Huo family?

    When did they start this rtionship?

    Huo Yuan looked at Huo Yusen with heartache and a headache. ¡°Ah Sen, do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±

    Huo Yuan wanted to talk to Huo Yusen face to face because of Huo Yuqin¡¯s affairs. But Huo Yusen moved out of the Huo residence not long after Huo Wu left the house. He couldn¡¯t see Huo Yusen at home, so he took the initiative to visit Huo Yusen¡¯s t to look for him there.

    He did not contact Huo Yusen in advance, mainly due to how he handled Huo Yuqin¡¯s matter. Huo Yusen maintained a tough attitude and insisted on sending Huo Yuqin abroad. Huo Yuan did not understand the reason at first, so in fear that hising would turn Huo Yusen off, he took the initiative to visit him without saying a word.

    He knew that Huo Yusen was going to attend an online conference tonight, so he waited for a while in front of his house. Huo Yusen was slow ining, so he thought of going downstairs to wait for him. It had never urred to him, however, that he would witness the scene just now.

    That scene just now was supposed to be a delight to the eye. After all, the couple was handsome and beautiful, and the atmosphere under the moonlight was magical. But that was only under the pretext that the other person beside Huo Yusen wasn¡¯t Huo Wu!

    Huo Yusen¡¯s expression was calm and indifferent.

    Huo Yuan¡¯s objection was within his expectation, and he had even anticipated this scene today.

    He responded indifferently, ¡°I know very well.¡±

    Huo Yuan looked at him incredulously. ¡°She is your sister!¡±

    Huo Yusen looked down at Huo Wu, gave her a loving look, and then he turned around, looked at Huo Yuan, and replied, ¡°You know very well that she is not. You let her leave the Huo family and broke away from your father-daughter rtionship with her. Your daughter is Huo Yuqin, not her. So, how can she be regarded as my sister?¡±

    Huo Yuan¡¯s breath became a little ragged, and he pointed his finger at Huo Yusen, panting, ¡°You¡¯re practically going against thews of morality!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just having an open and honest love affair.¡±

    Huo Yuan snorted. ¡°Ha! Open and honest? You and her?¡±

    Huo Yusen¡¯s attitude remained downright poised and dignified.

    And his attitude seemed to fuel Huo Yuan¡¯s anger even further.

    Huo Yuanmanded angrily, ¡°You,e with me. I want to have a private talk with you, you rebellious son!¡± After saying that, Huo Yuan turned around in a rage and stormed upstairs.

    Huo Wu gave Huo Yusen a worried look. ¡°Big Brother.¡±

    Although she had considered from the beginning that Huo Yuan might be against their rtionship, she never thought Huo Yuan¡¯s opposition would be so fierce.

    Huo Yusen patted Huo Wu¡¯s hand soothingly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Leave this to me. I¡¯ll go to the study room with Dadter. Wait for me in your room.¡±

    Although Huo Yusen said so, Huo Wu was still a bit upset.

    It was because this was the first time Huo Wu had ever seen Huo Yuan¡¯s face so wrathful.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 218

    Huo Yusen and Huo Yuan talked in the study while Huo Wu stayed alone in her room and waited quietly.

    Every minute and every second seemed to be infinitely stretched, and every minute and every second became extremely tortuous. Huo Wu didn¡¯t know how long Huo Yusen and Huo Yuan would end up talking in the study and what they would talk about, but judging from Huo Yuan¡¯s expression and attitude just now, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be a pleasant conversation.

    The soundproofing of the room was excellent, so Huo Wu had no idea what was happening in the study.

    Huo Wu was in no mood to do anything else now. More than half an hourter, the creak of the door opening finally sounded outside her door, followed by the resounding impact of the outermost door being closed.

    It looked like Huo Yuan had already left. After realizing this, Huo Wu quickly opened the door of her room.

    She took a few steps to the door of the study and found the study in a mess at a nce. Books and papers were scattered all over the floor. There were also broken sses on the floor, so it wasn¡¯t difficult to figure out what kind of intense quarrel had just passed here.

    Huo Wu was shocked when she saw such a messy scene. Huo Yuan hadn¡¯t made a move on Huo Yusen just now, right?

    When Huo Yusen saw Huo Wu, he tugged at the corner of his mouth and gave her a reassuring smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything¡¯s okay.¡±

    How could she not be worried?! Especially since Huo Yusen now looked so pale, with faint beads of sweat on his forehead. He looked in bad shape.

    Huo Wu hurried forward to him and wanted to help him, but Huo Yusen slightly leaned sideways.

    Huo Wu¡¯s face went white. ¡°Big Brother, are you okay?¡±

    Huo Yusen pretended to smile breezily. ¡°What can happen to me? It¡¯s gettingte. You should go to bed.¡±

    How could Huo Wu go to sleep at this time? Intuition was telling her that things weren¡¯t that simple. When she approached just now, Huo Yusen deliberately leaned sideways, as if he was hiding something and didn¡¯t want her to see it.

    Huo Wu examined Huo Yusen carefully. She found that he had taken off his coat, and only had his shirt on. Maybe it was because she rushed in too fast, so he didn¡¯t have time to put on his coat. Without a word, Huo Wu directly moved Huo Yusen. Huo Yusen didn¡¯t expect Huo Wu to do so. Besides, he was now in poor condition and was so unwell, so when Huo Wu pushed past him, he did not resist.

    Huo Wu had a vague guess inside, but when she really caught sight of it, she still felt deeply pained.

    Huo Yusen¡¯s back was already bloody red, and blood was constantly seeping out from his wounds. Because he was wearing a white shirt, this smear of blood was extraordinarily blinding, so blinding to the point that Huo Wu felt the bottom of her eyes begin to swell.

    She raised her hand and carefully touched Huo Yusen¡¯s injury. ¡°Big Brother, you are injured.¡± Once she opened her mouth, she realized that her voice trembled and broke to the point that she couldn¡¯t even make a sound.

    Huo Yusen sighed. He turned around to embrace Huo Wu tightly into his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m okay.¡±

    It was not until Huo Yusen said this that Huo Wu found that she had unknowingly already burst into tears.

    Huo Yuan really showed Huo Yusen no mercy at all just now.

    ¡°Big Brother, are you in pain? What about the injury on your back?¡±

    Huo Yusen gently patted Huo Wu¡¯s back. ¡°There is a medical kit in the living room with some medicinal wine inside. Help me apply it.¡±

    Huo Wu nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± After saying that, she immediately broke away from Huo Yusen¡¯s embrace, hurriedly ran to the living room, pulled out the medical kit from the corner that Huo Yusen mentioned, and then picked up the entire kit and raced to the study.

    Huo Yusen took a few steps forward and directly reached out to take the medical kit from her hands and said warmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go to my room.¡±

    Huo Wu was robbed of the medical kit and swiftly tried to get it back from him. But Huo Yusen moved faster than her. He walked quickly and left the study.

    This time, the advantage of Huo Yusen¡¯s long legs was revealed at once.

    Huo Wu bit her lower lip. At this point, the shirt on his back was about to be soaked with blood, but he still had the cheek to unt his superiority by lifting weights. Didn¡¯t he know how white his face was just now?! Even if it was to show his gentlemanly demeanor, now wasn¡¯t the right time for his performance. Huo Wu felt angry and distressed for a moment.

    She knew that Huo Yusen just wanted to take care of her, so he still took the initiative to lift the heavy kit despite his injury.

    It wasn¡¯t suitable to think nonsense now, so Huo Wu hurriedly followed Huo Yusen into his room.

    After entering the room, Huo Wu immediately ordered, ¡°Big Brother, lie down on the bed obediently.¡±

    Huo Yusen was a million times more cooperative. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Huo Wu took a pair of scissors and cut off Huo Yusen¡¯s bloody shirt bit by bit.

    Some parts of the shirt were stuck to Huo Yusen¡¯s wound. Huo Wu had no choice but to be careful when cutting the shirt from his body.

    It was just cutting off the shirt behind him, but Huo Wu was already tired, sweating, and her hands were shaking. She was afraid of identally cutting Huo Yusen with the scissors.

    Still, the matter was settled smoothly.

    When Huo Yusen¡¯s whole back was exposed in front of Huo Wu, she gasped in surprise and covered her mouth with her hand. Tiny spots of tears uncontrobly floated in her eyes.

    Luckily she moved extremely fast to cover her mouth. Otherwise, she would have let out a whimpering, crying-like sound and that would¡¯ve notified Huo Yusen of her distress.

    The injuries on Huo Yusen¡¯s back were very serious. There were bloody scars strewn all over the ce, and almost no piece of good flesh was left on his back.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 219

    Huo Wu loosened her mouth and said with a cry, ¡°Big Brother, what did he hit you with? How could he have hit you so hard?¡±

    Huo Yusen was resting his head on the pillow. Hearing her question, he fell silent for a couple of seconds before answering, ¡°Leather belt. The injury looks terrible, but it doesn¡¯t hurt much.¡±

    How could it not be painful? This statement could only fool children.

    His injuries were extremely painful to look at.

    Huo Wu tried to calm herself down. ording to Huo Yusen¡¯smand, she took a cotton swab, ced various potions from the first-aid kit onto the table next to them, applied them bit by bit, and then carefully bandaged him. After the treatment, Huo Wu fed Huo Yusen several anti-inmmatory drugs.

    After doing all this, Huo Wu was still uneasy and a little worried.

    ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t you need to go to the hospital?¡±

    ¡°No, you already did very well.¡± Huo Yusen smiled towards Huo Wu.

    Huo Wuy down beside Huo Yusen, and then pressed her side face to his warm palm.

    The pair¡¯s eyes faced each other.

    The person in their hearts was right in front of them.

    The atmosphere at this moment was quiet and warm with pulses of loving affection circling the room.

    Huo Wu looked at Huo Yusen quietly for a moment before asking softly, ¡°Big Brother, what did you discuss with him just now?¡±

    Huo Yusenughed indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Anyway, you don¡¯t have to care about him any longer.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, I want to help you share some of it.¡± Huo Yuan dependently rubbed her face against Huo Yusen¡¯s palm.

    Huo Yusen smiled softly. ¡°Huo Yuan won¡¯t be a hindrance between us.¡± No matter what Huo Yuan said, he would only follow what was in his heart.

    Huo Yuan hit him just now, but he did not fight back.

    It was because he indeed hadn¡¯t channeled this matter properly. In the eyes of outsiders, he and Huo Wu¡¯s sibling rtionship hadsted for 18 years. Although they weren¡¯t rted by blood, the matter of their rtionship still would have a certain adverse impact on the Huo family.

    Although he didn¡¯t care about this impact at all, Huo Yuan was bound to take it to heart. So the beating he just received was his due. Nheless, after the beating just now, he no longer owed Huo Yuan anything.

    Huo Yusen raised his hand, rested it on Huo Wu¡¯s waist, and with a slight force, he brought her closer to him.

    Huo Yusen was still lying face down, so he couldn¡¯t embrace her into his arms.

    Huo Yusen had some regrets. His difort diminished the beautiful scenery of the moment.

    Huo Wu thought for a moment and said, ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t be too busy these next few days and recover well.¡±

    ¡°Okay. What about you?¡±

    Huo Wu smiled. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    Huo Yusen¡¯s injury looked serious, but fortunately, it was only skin-deep. It didn¡¯t hurt his organs and bones, so he could heal after a few days of recuperation.

    However, although it was only a superficial injury, waiting for his injury to heal also would take some time.

    At the beginning of this period, Huo Yusen could not lie down and sleep because of the wounds on his back. He could only lie on his stomach.

    Huo Wu took up the burden of changing his dressing, feeding, and giving him water every day.

    When Huo Wu was still taking care of Huo Yusen, Susan suddenly gave her a call.

    ¡°Ah Wu, the audition for the female lead of <em>Fenghua</em> has started.¡±

    Huo Wu was caught off guard.

    This year she snatched the three drama resources from Huo Yuqin, among which there was no <em>Fenghua</em>. If her memory served her right, <em>Fenghua</em> would start filming at least the year after next. She didn¡¯t expect that the start of the filming of <em>Fenghua</em> in this life would be so much sooner.

    From the very beginning, she intended to participate in <em>Fenghua </em>after she met Fu Yining.

    Beauty was in the bones, not in the skin. The charm of a real beauty was emitted from the inside out. Although the female protagonist in <em>Fenghua</em> was dazzled by the prosperity of the big city as well as the disy of lights after she first entered the big city from the countryside, there was no doubt that she was a genuine beauty. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to maneuver between so many men with such ease and earn a lot of money.

    It was just a matter of fate sometimes. It was easy to get into this business, but why was it so difficult to get out of it? Even more so, she had be the most profitable cash cow under the Mama-san<strong>1</strong>, so it was even more difficult for her to get free.

    The final ending of the heroine, in fact, had been predetermined from the start. Passing away at the peak of her life might be the best ending for the film.

    But the story still made people sigh at the tragic end of a beauty.

    It was challenging to y this role well.

    For Huo Wu, this was also a great challenge.

    She needed to figure out the state of the character¡¯s heart countless times. She had to throw herself entirely into thisplex role.

    When she wandered between different men, smiling with a flirtatious expression, what was she thinking deep inside? Later, did she also get tired of this life?

    At that time, the vicissitudes of life should be seen in her eyes. But her determination made her advance indomitably. She stubbornly insisted on her thoughts and desperately tried to climb up the socialdder for money.

    On such a cursory thought, Huo Wu felt that it was very difficult to y this role well. If she yed it, it would undoubtedly be a great challenge for her. But if she could ovee this challenge, her acting skills would undoubtedly advance by leaps and bounds.

    Huo Wu and Susan came to an agreement and ended the call.

    <strong>Footnote:</strong>

    <strong>1. Mama-san/</strong>Madam ¨C usually a middle-aged woman who runs a brothel, etc.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 220

    After hanging up the phone, there were still some emotions leftover on her face when she entered the room again.

    Huo Yusen paid close attention to Huo Wu, so her expression alone told him that something was bothering her.

    She only went out once and answered a phone call, but when she came back in, she looked preupied. After giving this some thought, he knew that the phone call just now had a huge impact on her.

    Huo Yusen raised his eyebrows, and asked calmly, ¡°Who called you?¡±

    Huo Wu sat down on the edge of Huo Yusen¡¯s bed before saying, ¡°Sister Susan.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Huo Wu raised her eyes, looked at Huo Yusen, and said, ¡°I want to act in <em>Fenghua</em>, but¡­¡±

    Huo Yusen listened quietly.

    ¡°But this role is tooplicated. I¡¯m afraid my acting skills are not good enough to y this role.¡±

    After hearing this, Huo Yusen pondered for a couple of seconds and suggested, ¡°We can act out a scene so that you can try to get a feel for it first. Just like that time before.¡± At the end of the sentence, a light smile surfaced on Huo Yusen¡¯s face, as if he had fallen into some kind of memory.

    When Huo Yusen mentioned the previous time, Huo Wu immediately remembered the scene in¡¶Throbbing¡·where the second female lead confessed to the second male lead.

    At that time, Fu Yining was also present. She wanted to prove to Fu Yining that she wasn¡¯t a worthless rich Miss, so she performed a confession scene on the spot.

    And the object of her confession was Huo Yusen.

    However, it was precisely because of this that the confession wasterpletely deleted from the drama.

    Huo Yusen couldn¡¯t even ept her confession scene at that time, so how could he ept the role she wanted to y now?

    After all, her first role was just the second female lead in a high school youth film, and the whole film was pure and innocent. However, <em>Fenghua</em> was realistic, dark, and mature girl-oriented.

    With this in mind, for some reason, Huo Wu had a strong intuition that Huo Yusen would definitely not allow her to star as the heroine in <em>Fenghua</em>.

    When Huo Wu¡¯s response was slow ining, Huo Yusen urged with a gentle ¡®hmm.¡¯

    Huo Wu pursed her lips and looked at Huo Yusen, somewhat unsure of what to say.

    If she acted out the scene with him, wouldn¡¯t she say goodbye to <em>Fenghua</em> forever?

    But just now she really wanted to y against Huo Yusen again.

    As Huo Yusen said, she could try to get a feel for it first.

    From the moment she heard Susan say that the audition for <em>Fenghua¡¯s</em> heroine had begun, her heart was already a little excited, and at this moment, her desire for acting was intensifying by the second.

    Huo Wu gritted her teeth,<em> Then let me try out a scene.</em>

    Maybe Huo Yusen would appreciate her outstanding acting skills and think she was very suitable for this role, and then he¡¯d let her bag the heroine role safely and directly. Wouldn¡¯t that save her from the hassle of auditioning?

    With this conviction, Huo Wu nodded and said, ¡°Alright, Big Brother, I¡¯ll y against you.¡±

    Huo Wu retrieved the script that Susan had just sent her from her phone and then selected a paragraph from it.

    This was the scene when the heroine of <em>Fenghua</em> just became ady of the night.

    At that time, she had just entered the industry and was far from knowing the hardships and darkness of it. Back then, she had the passion to climb up thedder, and her entire person had yet to be cut and polished.

    So, at that time, she should be puffed up with pride.

    This scene was the one where she received her first guest.

    The guest was neither handsome nor rich, but such a person was a fat sheep that could be ughtered in the heart of a woman who knew little about city men shortly after arriving in the city. Moreover, before receiving the guest, Mama-san told her frankly that if she pleased this guest and coaxed him into happiness, she could get a considerable tip. If he was willing to take her out, she would earn more.

    For money, the heroine felt she could do anything. Wasn¡¯t it just to make him happy? Wasn¡¯t it just to make him want to take her out? She had all the capital. She was young, beautiful, and when she was a child, someone in her vige said that she would make a lot of money sooner orter and be a rich wife. Someone else also told her that she was gorgeous, and most men loved her kind of beauty. As long as she said a few good words, a lot of men would naturally flock to her.

    She had believed these twopliments without a shadow of a doubt.

    She only needed to entice for a bit. Wasn¡¯t this the kind of stuff that would capture a man easily?

    Huo Wu read the script again and memorized the plot by heart before she handed her phone to Huo Yusen and said, ¡°Big Brother, we¡¯ll be acting out this scene. I-I¡¯ll be seducing youter. You, on the other hand, are a John.¡±

    Huo Yusen¡¯s expression was quite nd, but the moment he heard the word ¡®John,¡¯ his face didn¡¯t look quite right.

    <em>There are actually Johns in the script?!</em>

    <em>What kind of drama is this?</em>

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 221

    Huo Wu vaguely felt that Huo Yusen¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t quite right.

    She didn¡¯t know what was wrong, and she could only subconsciously reach out and try to snatch the phone from Huo Yusen. ¡°Big Brother, if it¡¯s inconvenient for you, then let¡¯s try something else.¡±

    Huo Yusen turned slightly sideways and dodged Huo Wu¡¯s hand.

    His expression was hidden in the dark, making his expression inexplicably unfathomable.

    In the end, he put the phone away, and then said indifferently, ¡°No. Let¡¯s get started.¡±

    ¡°Start?¡± Huo Wu thought she heard wrong and repeated the question again.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    In this scene, the ¡®John¡¯ yed by Huo Yusen didn¡¯t require very good acting skills. If someone else were to y it, the actor might y the part naturally without too much effort on his end. As for Huo Yusen, Huo Wu just needed him to sit there quietly and watch her perform alone.

    After all, with such a face, she could easily get into character.

    Huo Wu briefly brewed up the emotions required for her performance.

    Because this was the first time the heroine in <em>Fenghua</em> will be receiving a guest, at this time, she was overflowing with ambition and desire. She was confident of her beauty and believed she was invincible among men. No man could resist bowing down to her skirt.

    With this conviction, Huo Wu put on a flirtatious and teasing smile. Her face showed a somewhat pretentious maturity but even such exaggeration didn¡¯t detract from her first-rate beauty.

    Her words and actions were bold as she winked mischievously at him. Her thin lips slightly parted, and she said, ¡°This good big brother, would you like a drink?¡±

    Huo Wu asked while jumping into Huo Yusen¡¯s arms, raising her head and blowing on his chin, smiling exceedingly with passion and charm.

    When Huo Yusen saw her seductive smile, his eyes could not help but sink.

    After a couple of seconds, he curled his lips and read the lines, word by word, as written in the script, ¡°Sure, but¡­ I want you to feed me.¡±

    When Huo Yusen said the words ¡®feed me,¡¯ his tone dropped by two points, and in such a quiet environment where the two of them were alone, the more enigmatic his voice sounded.

    Huo Wu¡¯s heart unconsciously missed a beat.

    She stared nkly for a second but soon came back to her senses. She narrowed her eyes, and a touch of calction and ambition shed deep within them. At this turn, her expression changed again.

    With traces of ttery and obvious seduction on her face, she stretched out her creamy white hands and picked up a ss of in boiling water on the table.

    Huo Wu took the ss of boiling water, pretending it was a ss of red wine like how it was depicted in the plot.

    Her hands, slender and beautiful, were akin to fine, priceless works of art.

    Huo Wu gently shook the water ss in her hands and smiled more and more openly and wantonly.

    Because of her youth, she was brave. Because of her wild ambition, she was fearless.

    With a beauty that can be relied on, she was even more reckless.

    Huo Wu raised the ss, tilted her head in front of Huo Yusen, sipped a mouthful of water, and then approached Huo Yusen bit by bit with that mouthful of water.

    She donned a slightly provocative smile, and the second she got close to him, she closed her eyes and kissed him without hesitation, and then passed the ¡®liquor¡¯ in her mouth to him, bit by bit.

    Using her own lips as a ss, she fed her first patron in this life a drink, perfectly fulfilling the request he made.

    The customer was God.

    The customer must be the first priority in everything.

    She kept in mind what Mama-san had said.

    ¡®Wine¡¯ trickled down the corner of her lips, across her chin, and then disappeared into her clothes. It added more magnificence to her charm.

    Huo Wu finished feeding the drink in her mouth. In ordance with the development of the plot, this kiss should have already ended at this point.

    The heroine¡¯s first patron wasn¡¯t at all handsome. Therefore, Huo Wu figured out the heroine¡¯s psychology and felt that closing her eyes was more in line with the mood at that time. Out of sight, out of mind. Wasn¡¯t it just a kiss?

    That was why she closed her eyes when she was near Huo Yusen just now. But at this moment, she couldn¡¯t help but open her eyes slightly.

    It should have been just a simple lip touch, but Huo Yusen did not follow the development of the script and deepened the kiss infinitely. His breath descended overwhelmingly, leaving no ce to escape.

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t forget the development of the plot at this time. She narrowed her eyes, tenderness and charm suffusing the tips of her brows and eyes.

    The alluring appeal in her eyes was like fine and dense spider web fments, entwining around Huo Yusen. Even his heart was firmly entangled all the way.

    Restraining him from any escape.

    Time passed unknowingly. It took a long time before Huo Yusen gasped and slowly released her. The shade of his eyes began to grow deeper.

    Huo Wu¡¯s chest rose and fell. But at this time, she didn¡¯t forget the script and continued to y her part.

    Presently, her face still had tinges of pink because of the deep kiss just now, with dewy sparkles on her lips; a beauty to feast one¡¯s eyes on.

    She smiled charmingly, carrying a natural charm all over herself.

    Unbeknownst to her, her beauty became even more tantalizing.

    Huo Wu slowly lifted her hand and daintily wrapped her glowing white arms around Huo Yusen¡¯s neck.

    She hooked her lips, and once again smiled amorously. ¡°Good Brother, is the wine delicious?¡±

    Huo Yusenughed low and deep, his voice hoarse, sexy, and seductive. ¡°It is. But ¡­¡± Huo Yusen paused for two seconds here and stared at her delicate lips. He said meaningfully, ¡°Not as sweet as you.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re bad,¡± Huo Wu said as she stretched out the tender index finger of her right hand as it was written in the script and rubbed his lips. Next, she said seductively, ¡°So¡­ next, let¡¯s do something else bad, shall we?¡±

    ¡°Something bad? Okay.¡± After Huo Yusen finished speaking, he directly picked up Huo Wu and threw her onto the bed with a twist of his arm.

    Huo Wu was surprised. She hurriedly raised her head slightly and warned, ¡°Big Brother, this is not in the script.¡±

    At this juncture, Huo Yusen, as the ¡®John,¡¯ should pretend to ask, ¡°Oh? Darling, what bad thing do you want to do with me?¡± This was the supposed development, rather than throwing her into bed after he so readily agreed to the act.

    Presently, the development hadpletely exceeded what was written in the script.

    Huo Wu just wanted to sit up, but Huo Yusen had already pinned her down underneath him.

    His eyes darkened as the deepest night, so dark that she could no longer see the depths.

    Huo Wu was bbergasted. She raised her hand to stop him from approaching. ¡°Big Brother¡­¡±

    Huo Yusen opened his mouth and took in her index finger. While licking her finger, he looked deeply into her eyes and said vaguely, ¡°Ah Wu, in front of you, my self-control is negative.¡± So, he was really going to do something bad.

    Huo Wu watched as Huo Yusen took out a box of condoms from the cab on the right.

    Huo Wu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°How can you have this in your room?!¡±

    Huo Yusen loosened his mouth and exined carelessly, ¡°I bought this at the 24-hour convenience store earlier.¡±

    So, when she bought the love toothpaste in the convenience store, he also bought the condoms?

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 222

    A passionate room.

    The next day, Huo Wu woke up from her sleep with a sore body. After waking up, she first blinked in confusion, and then the next second, she felt a warm and strong physique pressed against her back. A hand also slipped around her waist, sping her tightly in front of him.

    It seemed like they were just acting at firstst night. But then, how did they end up like this?

    Just then, a hot kissnded on her ears, earlobes, and side face¡­ Last night¡¯s searing memories came pouring back with his hot kisses: Huo Yusen¡¯s incessant bawdy words, as well as his powerful movements, the strength of his fingers, and finally, his heartfelt confession¡­

    ¡°Awake?¡± Huo Yusen should also have just woken up. At this moment, his voice still had the raspiness of having just opened his eyes from a good night¡¯s rest.

    A sensual voice.

    Huo Wu answered with a soft hum. She had little strength in her body, and her response was akin to a kitten¡¯s meow, light as a feather.

    Huo Yusen chuckled. He raised his head slightly, put his lips in her ear, and asked, ¡°Was I goodst night?¡±

    Huo Wu couldn¡¯t help but hook her lips when she heard this question. ¡°How could you be so childish?¡± Who would have thought that the handsome, respected, mature, and stable Mr. Huo would also ask such a question afterwards that only a green boy would ask?

    Huo Yusen blew a breath mischievously into her ear. Hot air spurted out and gave her a tingling sensation all over. He didn¡¯t let her off easily and continued to mess with her, ¡°Was I good?¡±

    Huo Wu had no choice but to nod honestly.

    After Huo Yusen got the answer he wanted, he subconsciously let out a sigh of relief. He had no experience in actualbat and could only do his homework in advance, but he was a good learner and gifted, so the two had a good enough experience for the first time.

    They had both awoken to a quiet and beautiful morning.

    Huo Wu was still a bit drowsy at this time, but then she suddenly heard Huo Yusen¡¯s low voice ringing in her ears, word by word, ¡°Ah Wu, my wishes are very simple. One of them is to wake up to you every morning.¡±

    When Huo Wu heard that, all her sleepiness suddenly disappeared without a trace. Her eyshes fluttered slightly, and then she turned around, put her hands around Huo Yusen, and said seriously, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Huo Yusen kissed the side of Huo Wu¡¯s face with satisfaction and love. He nced at the clock on the bedside table and found that it was already eleven o¡¯clock, almost noon. They hadn¡¯t eaten all night, so it was time to eat something at this point. He got up and put on a pair of pants and said to Huo Wu, ¡°Sleep a little longer. I¡¯m going to make you lunch.¡±

    Huo Wu blinked her bright eyes at Huo Yusen¡¯s sharply distinct eight-pack abs and answered with a hum.

    Upon noticing Huo Wu¡¯s gaze, Huo Yusen deliberately returned to her, took her hand, and ced it on his abs. He smiled gently and asked, ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    Huo Wu immediately pushed his hand away while blushing. ¡°Quickly go to the kitchen.¡±

    Huo Yusen chuckled a couple of times, stopped messing with her, and went to the kitchen to prepare lunch.

    When Huo Yusen was leaving, Huo Wu caught a glimpse of several fresh scratches on his back.

    Those seemed to be traces her nails had left behindst night.

    She was unaware at the time, but now that she thought about it, she realized that she was quite enthusiasticst night as well.

    His wounds weren¡¯t healed, but now new marks were added to his body.

    Huo Wu blushed and sighed.

    After Huo Yusen left the room, Huo Wu also got up.

    There was heating in the house, so she put on a loose sweater, exposed a pair of long legs, and walked to the bathroom to wash up.

    By the time Huo Wu had finished getting ready and walked out of the room, Huo Yusen was almost done preparing lunch.

    Because of the limited ingredients in the house, the food he made was also rtively simple.

    Two golden poached eggs, minced pork congee with preserved egg, and a fruit tter. Although the few dishes were simple, they were also nutritionally bnced.

    Seeing hering out, Huo Yusen put the chopsticks on her bowl and said, ¡°We arecking in ingredients right now, so I¡¯ll make you something deliciouster tonight to make up for it.¡±

    Huo Wu picked up the chopsticks and took a bite of the poached egg. After tasting it, she found that not only was it cooked well, but it also tasted quite good. She followed it with a sip of the minced pork congee with preserved egg. She had had a lot of minced pork congee with preserved egg before, but she swore that this was definitely the bowl of congee that had ¡®wowed¡¯ her the most.

    Huo Wu found that the taste of the congee was surpassingly fresh. The meat vor had seeped in. When sipping a mouthful of congee, it was so fresh that people wanted to bite their tongues off after just having one taste.

    Huo Wu then buried her head in the porridge while asking, ¡°Big Brother, are you a good cook?¡±

    Huo Yusen was also slowly sipping his porridge. He replied, ¡°Not bad. I used to live alone abroad, and because I¡¯m not used to eating the cuisine there, I slowly learned to cook for myself.¡±

    Huo Wu smiled till her brows arched. ¡°Then that happens to be my gourmet luck.¡±

    Huo Yusen nced at her and said with seemingly deep meaning, ¡°Not only do you have gourmet luck, you are also ¡®blessed.¡¯¡±

    Huo Wu grasped his innuendo at once. She red at him, then immersed herself in drinking her porridge, leaving Huo Yusen tough despite himself.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 223

    After finishing the congee, Huo Yusen put the tableware into the dishwasher, then soaked a towel in preparation to wipe the table. Huo Wu quickly stepped forward to help, but Huo Yusen raised his eyebrows. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt there anymore?¡±

    Huo Wu spaced out for a moment before reacting to what he said.

    ¡°You rest. I¡¯ll do it.¡± After Huo Yusen finished speaking, he moved neatly to tidy up the kitchen and table.

    Huo Wu had nothing to do, so she sat on the sofa to rest.

    She took out her mobile phone and was going to busy herself by reading the script for a while, but just after she started reading, Huo Yusen took her phone away.

    Huo Wu cried and extended her hand to Huo Yusen, saying petntly, ¡°Big Brother, give me back my phone. I haven¡¯t familiarized myself with the script yet.¡±

    When Huo Yusen heard the word ¡®script,¡¯ he frowned visibly.

    Now that he had a general idea of what the drama was about, he was reluctant to let Huo Wu act in the film. Although <em>Fenghua</em>, like <em>War</em>, was still a heroine script, <em>Fenghua¡¯s</em> script was too realistic.

    To put it bluntly, <em>Fenghua</em> was the short butplicated life of a special kind of worker. It was as short as a blossoming flower and as fleeting as fireworks.

    Huo Yusen personally had no prejudice against particr professions. Everyone had their own life choices, and he was merely an irrelevant passerby without any right toment. But if Huo Wu wanted to y such a role, he found it uneptable.

    Huo Yusen sat down beside Huo Wu, stretched out his arm, and gathered her into his embrace. ¡°Ah Wu, I can¡¯t let you act in this drama.¡±

    Although Huo Wu had already expected this deep inside, her heart still thumped upon hearing Huo Yusen¡¯s words.

    Huo Yusen pressed his forehead against hers and exined little by little, ¡°Ah Wu, I can¡¯t ept you hugging another man, let alone ept you using your lips to kiss another man.¡±

    Huo Wu bit her lower lip, not knowing what to say for a moment.

    As a professional actress, she must keep a straight face even if it was a bed scene.

    She was a professional actress in her previous life, but at that time she was only an insignificant 18th-tier actress. She never had a turn in filming kissing scenes, bed scenes, and whatnot that detonated the plot.

    In this life, she had the top resources and the most reliable backers. Her acting skills were in ce, and she was professional enough. She knew full well that <em>Fenghua</em> could be a smash hit once it was aired, and if she yed the female lead, <em>Fenghua</em> might even give her a chance to win the Best Actress Oscar.

    The show would surely be a huge international hit as well.

    Because it was real enough, and the content was profound enough to be thought-provoking.

    Nheless, Huo Wu was also well aware of Huo Yusen¡¯s concerns.

    If it was another woman hugging or kissing Huo Yusen, she would never be able to stand it, not at all.

    Putting herself in his shoes, she could understand where he wasing from.

    Last night¡¯s mouth-to-mouth wine feeding episode was actually a free y. The script only said that it was feeding wine. She could hold up the ss to her patron¡¯s lips and feed them the wine using the ss, or rely on other less ambiguous ways.

    However, since she was facing Huo Yusen yesterday, she chose mouth-to-mouth to feed him the wine. Although she could controlst night¡¯s feeding episode, she also had to admit that because of the special nature of the heroine¡¯s profession, she would have physical contact with quite a few men in the film.

    Hugs were even more essential.

    After a dy in waiting for Huo Wu¡¯s response, Huo Yusen couldn¡¯t help but urge again, ¡°Ah Wu?¡±

    Huo Wu took a deep breath, and a smile rose on her face. ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t act in <em>Fenghua</em>.¡±

    It was unfair for only one party to give in a rtionship.

    Huo Wu naturally could also insist. If she insisted, Huo Yusen might relent. But her insistence would undoubtedly hurt Huo Yusen.

    He had already been through a lot because of her. For example, he took the initiative to move out of the Huo family; another example, he sent Huo Yuqin abroad. He also confronted his father and received a beating from which he had yet to fully recover from. He had already done so much for her, so this time, it was her turn too.

    It was entirely eptable for her to not act in <em>Fenghua</em>.

    After getting the desired response, an arc slowly rose out of the corner of Huo Yusen¡¯s lips.

    He rubbed the back of Huo Wu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Susan also give you a reality show called ¡¶This Baby Is A Bit Cute¡·?¡±

    Huo Wu was surprised. ¡°Brother, how do you even know about this?¡±

    Huo Yusen¡¯s mouth felt as dry as a bone when he heard her ¡®Brother¡¯ address.

    Last night, this was how she called him. One after another.

    It gave him burst after burst of hidden pleasure.

    This feeling was far better than the pleasure he felt when he first flew a ne.

    Huo Yusen took a deep breath and tried hard to suppress the wriggling desire in his innermost being. ¡°Yes, I just had a phone call with your agent while I was cooking, so I have a rough idea of your next schedule.¡±

    The shooting of¡¶This Baby Is A Bit Cute¡·had been postponed for some reason.

    It was a coincidence at this time that the filming of ¡¶This Baby Is A Bit Cute¡·and ¡¶Fenghua¡·collided. In other words, she could only choose one of the two. Now that she had abandoned <em>Fenghua</em>, she could devote herself to the shooting of the reality show.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 224

    After two days, Huo Wu went to the filming site of ¡¶This Baby Is a Bit Cute¡·. She and Huo Yusen hadn¡¯t been together for long, but for the shooting of the reality show this time, they would have to be separated again for more than half a month.

    Huo Wu hated to be away from him at this time, but her reluctance disappeared into the mist after she saw the two cute munchkins who had arrived on the set.

    The cute babies that the program crew invited were all exquisite-looking and doll-like. One of them was mixed-race, and the blinking of his pair of eyes simply melted the heart of this elder sister.

    Not long after Huo Wu arrived on the set, she took the initiative to prepare milk form for the babies.

    After she took over the job, she learned that to make the baby form, she had to pour water first, then add milk powder, rather than going about it like with other drinks.

    After Huo Wu finished preparing milk form for the six babies, several other parents, mothers, and children also arrived.

    The other three guests shook hands and greeted each other.

    The crew invited a total of four guests, two men, and two women, and all of them had a certain number of fans and traffic.

    Because it was a show with children, the guests also needed to prepare meals for themselves.

    There were no ingredients in the house, so the two male guests got ready to go out and do some shopping.

    Huo Wu and the other female guest named Lu Tian stayed at home to take care of the six cuddly babies.

    Both of them had little experience with children, so when they were taking care of the six children, they encountered some frazzled moments. Also, one of the girls named Mengmeng started crying because she missed her mother.

    When one child cried, the other two children, who were probably affected by her emotions, immediately followed suit and started crying. It was as if they werepeting to see who could cry the loudest, so the wailings in the room were louder here than anywhere else.

    Huo Wu was a little overwhelmed for a moment. As for Lu Tian, she was about the same age as Huo Wu, so she looked just as confused as she was.

    Then inspiration struck Huo Wu, and she came up with an idea.

    She pped her hands and said, ¡°Let me sing for you guys!¡±

    But herment only got a strange stare from one child. The others didn¡¯t even pay attention to her.

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She had no choice but to raise her voice and sing.

    She sang the nursery rhyme ¡¶Pulling the Turnip¡·: ¡°Pulling the turnip, pulling the turnip, heave ho, heave ho, pulling the turnip.¡± While singing, Huo Wu apanied the song with yful turnip-pulling actions. Perhaps her singing worked, or the snacks that Lu Tian brought at the same time took effect, but at this turn, one of the children stopped crying, and the other two sniveled and slowly calmed down.

    Concurrently, a sound of apuse suddenly came from the door.

    The crisp apuse immediately attracted Huo Wu¡¯s attention.

    She lifted her head and shot out a puzzled nce. After seeing who that person was, her eyes widened in surprise.

    ¡°Big Brother, why are you here?¡± Her tone was marked with obvious surprise and disbelief.

    Huo Yusen hooked his lips and smiled. ¡°I came to keep youpany.¡±

    Huo Wu realized why Huo Yusen showed not a hint of reluctance when she left in the morning. It should be because he intended toe here to keep herpany from the get-go.

    At this point, Lu Tian winked at her meaningfully and lured the few children aside with snacks. Even the brother filming was afraid of disturbing them, so he also took the initiative to leave the ce. All of a sudden, only Huo Wu and Huo Yusen were left alone in a certain corner.

    Huo Wu walked to Huo Yusen¡¯s side and looked up at him with bright eyes. ¡°Big Brother, when did youe?¡±

    ¡°Right when you were singing.¡±

    Huo Wu nodded. Just then, another child began to throw a tantrum. She was about to go over to calm him down, but before she could take a step, Huo Yusen firmly grabbed her arm.

    Huo Wu faced him in confusion. ¡°Big Brother?¡±

    ¡°When are you going to sing to me?¡± Huo Yusen¡¯s voice reeked of sourness. She sang in front of a crowd of fans before, and now she sang in front of these children. However, she had never once sung for him alone.

    He obviously was the person closest to her.

    Huo Wu was stunned, then couldn¡¯t help but simper. ¡°Big Brother, what song do you want to hear then? I can sing it to you right now.¡±

    Huo Yusen raised an eyebrow, inched closer to Huo Wu¡¯s ear, and said in an enigmatic, husky tone, ¡°I want to hear ¡®Xiao Man Waist.¡¯¡±

    Huo Wu nced at a child who was staring at them out of curiosity and pinched Huo Yusen¡¯s arm. She deliberately feigned viciousness, and said in a voice filled with displeasure, ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble! No way!¡±

    Huo Yusenughed, retreated, and asked for the second-best, ¡°Then ¡®Indomitable Dignity.¡¯¡±

    Huo Wu red at him once again. ¡°Fat chance!¡±

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 225

    Huo Yusen stroked his chin and said falsely, ¡°Neither this nor that. Then¡­ I want to hear you call me ¡®Daddy.¡¯¡± Huo Yusen also inflected the additional two words at the end, word by word, ¡°¡¯In bed.¡¯¡±

    Once Huo Yusen uttered these two words, memories ofst night immediately rushed over her overwhelmingly, sweeping Huo Wu¡¯s entirely from head to toe.

    Becausest night was their second time, he seemed more at ease than the first time. His actions and words were bolder and more unrestrained than their first time together.

    When she couldn¡¯t stand it any longer, she could only cry out and call him ¡®Daddy,¡¯ begging him to stop quickly.

    The more she cried, however, the more excited he seemed to be.

    They spent the whole night intimately.

    Huo Wu caught sight of the surging undercurrent in his dark, bottomless eyes. She nced at the few cute midgets all around and knew that he was all talk now and wouldn¡¯t really do anything to her. He was just a paper tiger at the moment, so she confidently and boldly came to his ear and moaned as she didst night. After moaning, her lips left his ear post-haste. She turned around quite nimbly and sprinted towards the children in another corner.

    When Huo Yusen heard that soft and seductive gasp from her, the hot blood in his body once again boiled over. The two passionate memories of being with her came steaming back, making him a little restless.

    Huo Yusen pinched his brow hard to calm his restlessness. The moment he raised his eyes, he saw Huo Wu smiling at him in the distance with a brazen and provocative expression.

    Looking at her smile like a child after ying a prank, Huo Yusen couldn¡¯t help but hook his lips and mouthed at her, ¡°See you tonight.¡±

    Lu Tian,

    who had been watching the interaction between the two, couldn¡¯t help blushing after seeing Huo Yusen¡¯s sordid side.

    See you tonight or something; it was too ambiguous.

    She read an axiom on the Inte before. It said that if a man meets true love, even if he was usually detached and cold, he would show another side to himself that he had never shown in front of people before. She didn¡¯t believe this statement previously, but after seeing the interaction between Huo Yusen and Huo Wu, she had to believe it.

    Who would have thought that Huo Yusen would also have such a childish side? He shed off his usual overbearing president¡¯s wolf coat and looked entirely shameless and skinless. Not only that, he looked overly charming. The hormones he was emitting from head to toe could simply bewitch a person to death.

    However, Huo Yusen would only show this side to himself in front of Huo Wu. There was no doubt about it. Lu Tian noted that from the time he came to the room, he had eyes only for Huo Wu and ignored all other people in the room.

    Lu Tian couldn¡¯t help but sp her face with both hands, feeling that the scene in front of her was too dreamy and too girlish.

    Didn¡¯t Mr. Huo just prove the existence of the phrase ¡°I only have eyes for you¡± with his actions?

    Because he only had eyes for her, all others weren¡¯t gender-specific. They were the same in his eyes.

    With that train of thought, Lu Tian felt that the pair in front of her was even sweeter.

    Maybe it was because it was the first time that this group of children left their parents and stayed with a group of strange brothers and sisters, but soon another child in the group began to cry loudly.

    Huo Wu hurriedly picked up the Chinese-American child, Jack, and hummed a song to coax him. However, this time, her singing proved ineffective.

    Huo Yusen raised his eyebrows as he opened his mouth and suggested, ¡°There¡¯s a yground nearby. Why don¡¯t we take them to ride the bumper cars?¡±

    As soon as Jack heard the word ¡®yground,¡¯ he immediately stopped crying. He reached out, wiped his big blue eyes, and eximed excitedly, ¡°yground, I want to go!¡± The other kids also chimed in.

    Since they were all willing to go, this couldn¡¯t be a better time.

    With Huo Yusen in the mix, there were now a total of three adults with six children. Two to one; although still not easy, it was much better than at the beginning when it was just Huo Wu and Lu Tian.

    After the group arrived at the yground, they went to the bumper car area. The few children were still young, so they couldn¡¯t ride anything too exciting. They could only y bumper cars, carousels, and other simple and safe games.

    The six children sat in their bumper cars excitedly. When the staff of the bumper cars saw that there were only three adults in their group, they took the initiative to lend them a helping hand.

    In the end, both Huo Wu and Huo Yusen were left idle, and they didn¡¯t have to apany any of the children to the bumper cars.

    Huo Yusen raised his chin, indicated a pink bumper car nearby, and said to Huo Wu, ¡°Do you want to y for a while?¡±

    Huo Wu was rather embarrassed. ¡°Look, all the lovely children are ying right now. It¡¯s not quite right for me to join them.¡±

    Huo Yusen chuckled. He raised his eyebrows and replied, ¡°You¡¯re also a child in my eyes, and you are lovelier than all the children here.¡±

    Although Huo Wu didn¡¯t understand why Huo Yusen said she was also a child, she would turn twenty after this year, so how could she bepared to the children here? But upon hearing his words, she must admit that he still seeded in delighting her. Just then, Huo Yusen moved close to her ear and said, ¡°You called me Daddy so many timesst night, so now, Daddy will take you to have fun.¡±

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 226

    Huo Wu and Huo Yusen not only went on the bumper cars together, but they also rode the merry-go-round together too.

    Afterwards, the two male stars who went out to buy ingredients returned to the babies¡¯ home. When they found that none of them was there, they called Lu Tian and urged them toe back quickly. The group reluctantly left the yground.

    Once Huo Wu came out of the yground, she sensed a sh of light somewhere nearby.

    She frowned for a moment, but the next second, she rxed her brow.

    Whether the people who took pictures just now were yground visitors or the paparazzi who were purposely following them, it didn¡¯t really matter.

    With that thought, Huo Wupletely set her mind at ease.

    After dinner, it was time for the few parents to spend time with the children for some after-dinner activities.

    Jack blinked those eyes as blue as the blue sky and said, ¡°I want to ride a horse.¡±

    The male star named Lin Jie smiled scratched his head in distress. He was only 17 years old, a member of a male group, and very popr. However, he was very simple-minded. He discussed with Jack, ¡°Jack, didn¡¯t you already have a ride today?¡±

    Jack beamed. ¡°Where?¡±

    Lin Jie squatted down, looked at him, and said patiently, ¡°Didn¡¯t you y with the other kids on the carousel this afternoon?¡±

    Jack pouted and tears welled up in his eyes. He said in a mouthful of Mandarin with a Sichuan ent, ¡°But I still want to ride.¡±

    Lin Jie felt a headacheing on. ¡°But¡­ we don¡¯t have a pony at the babies¡¯ home, ah.¡±

    Huo Wu was racking her brains trying to divert Jack¡¯s attention, but at this time, Huo Yusen suddenly moved to her ear and whispered intentionally, ¡°Daddy will give you a ride tonight.¡±

    The next second, she immediately realized that the horse he was referring to was himself. The man she had known her whole life was really different from before. The mature and stable brother that she admired was gone forever.

    Huo Wu red at Huo Yusen and chose to ignore his jibe. She took a few steps forward, picked Jack up, and took him out for a walk.

    The next day¡¯s activities were arranged by the program crew from the very start. The stars were supposed to take the children out together to the race track and watch a horse race. While at it, they would let the children get close to the ponies and make friends.

    The moment Huo Wu heard the word ¡®horse¡¯ from the Director¡¯s mouth, her legs went limp, and she almost fell down. It was Huo Yusen¡¯s quick eyes and hands that held her, preventing her from twisting her foot.

    Huo Wu red at the person who caused her weak legs and received a soothing kiss on the head from Huo Yusen.

    Today¡¯s schedule wasn¡¯t too tight, and the content wasn¡¯t dangerous. The guests had the choice of whether to ride or not. If they didn¡¯t want to ride, they needn¡¯t go to the practice track. Instead, they could watch other people¡¯s horses on the racetrack. After watching the horse race, the guests needed to take the munchkins to the ce where the horses were fed, so that they could get a closer look at the ponies.

    When they arrived at the racecourse, Huo Wu had just stepped out of the car when her phone rang.

    Huo Wu nced at her phone and found that the person calling was her agent, Susan.

    ¡°Hello, Sister Susan.¡±

    ¡°Ah Wu, you and Mr. Huo were secretly photographed.¡±

    After hearing this, it instantly dawned on Huo Wu. The photo must¡¯ve been taken yesterday as she and Huo Yusen and their group were leaving the yground.

    Huo Wu walked a few steps away and went to a rtively quiet ce before replying, ¡°Sister Susan, has this hit the hot search yet?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been up there for a while. I originally thought Mr. Huo would¡¯ve done his best to suppress this bit of news, but surprisingly, he hasn¡¯t done anything about it so far. So I thought I¡¯d give you a call and let you know.¡±

    Huo Wu instantly understood Huo Yusen¡¯s meaning.

    He should also be aware of yesterday¡¯s sneak peek and tacitly approve of the photographer¡¯s behavior. As for today¡¯s hot search, it should also be within his expectations.

    He wanted to make it public.

    Huo Wu herself didn¡¯t mince her words. She had never considered hiding her rtionship with Huo Yusen from the beginning. Now that it was public, let it be public.

    As for the maliciousments that might appear on the inte, Huo Wu wasn¡¯t worried at all. It was probably because she was well aware that Huo Yusen would bear them with her.

    Huo Wu believed that. Thus, she told Susan, ¡°Sister Susan, you don¡¯t need to take care of this hot search.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± After a while, Susan said sincerely, ¡°Ah Wu, I wish you and Mr. Huo happiness.¡±

    Huo Wu gently smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Huo Wu found that Huo Yusen had approached her at some point.

    Huo Yusen seemed to have caught on. ¡°Was that Susan¡¯s call?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Both of them knew what Susan called about. At the moment, Lu Tian was urging them to hurry up, so the two didn¡¯t have the chance to talk about the trending news for the time being.

    The racecourse was full of sand and dust. Stallions were galloping, stirring the wind and a lot of dust billowed around.

    When Lin Jie saw the galloping horses on the field, he felt a little ticklish, so he asked the Director on the side, ¡°Director, can I ride a horse?¡±

    ¡°Of course, but you have to take care of your own safety.¡±

    Lin Jie nodded fervently and prepared to go to the dressing room in the corner to change into his riding gear.

    At this time Huo Yusen said, ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll go too.¡±

    Huo Wu was startled. ¡°Big Brother, you want to ride a horse too?¡±

    Huo Yusen patted Huo Wu¡¯s head and answered with a ¡®hmm.¡¯

    Huo Wu felt a bit uneasy and instructed, ¡°Then pay attention to safety. Be careful.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 16 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 227

    Huo Yusen and Lin Jie went to the dressing room to change into horse riding clothes, while the rest of the group stayed in the stands, ready to watch the next horse race.

    The group waited for quite some time before the new round of jockeys entered the track.

    Once the eight people and eight horses were on the field, loud apuse sounded from the stands.

    Huo Wu suddenly heard someone behind her say, ¡°Hey, shouldn¡¯t number 6 be a white horse? Howe it¡¯s changed to a ck horse?¡±

    Another person also followed and said, ¡°Exactly. The jockey has also changed. He¡¯s not Dupree.¡±

    At this point, a screen close-by showed the details of the racehorses and jockeys.

    Huo Wu subconsciously fixed her eyes on the information projected on the screen of No. 6 because of the discussion she overheard from the few people behind her.

    At a nce, she was surprised to see a name on it that couldn¡¯t be any more familiar.

    No. 6 Jockey: Huo Yusen, No. 6 Stallion: ck Lamb.

    Just then, Lu Tian excitedly grabbed Huo Wu¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Mr. Huo is going to join the race!¡± But in the wake of her excitement, she felt a little worried and said, ¡°But the others are all professional jockeys. Mr. Huo will be okay, right?¡±

    Although Huo Wu also had some worries deep inside, she knew Huo Yusen wasn¡¯t one to y tough. Since he chose to go on the field by himself, he must be sure of his riding skills.

    On such a thought, Huo Wu said to Lu Tian and herself, ¡°There should be no problem.¡±

    After the signal was made, eight stallions instantly rushed forward.

    Huo Wu focused on the race with her hands clenched.

    Huo Yusen was in the lead at the moment.

    He was riding with ease. The ck stallion underneath him was also exceptionally heroic. Itnded on its hooves and galloped at lightning speed, drawing a huge gap from the people behind him in no time.

    This was the first time Huo Yusen had disyed his riding skills in front of her. Although she knew that horsemanship was a must for the children of affluent families, she didn¡¯t expect his riding skills to be so remarkable.

    Dust flew. With the intensepetition on the field, the emotions of the spectators in the stands also became increasingly charged.

    ¡°Crap, what¡¯s the background of that Huo Yusen who¡¯s now in first ce, huh?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not familiar with Huo Yusen? He¡¯s a well-known young entrepreneur in China with an impable background.¡±

    ¡°A young entrepreneur, you say? Yet his equestrian skills are so outstanding?¡±

    ¡°He caught me by surprise, too. I thought my favored jockey should win this time, but unfortunately, a dark horse came out in the lead.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, dark horse, Huo Yusen¡¯s horse happens to be a ck horse.¡±

    Hearing the conversation behind her, Huo Wu¡¯s heart was also slightly surging.

    It was Huo Yusen who was making a dashing show on the field at this moment.

    Huo Yusen took the lead and finally, he and his steed crossed the finish line first.

    Bursts of apuse and roars of approval erupted from the stands.

    Influenced by the atmosphere of the scene, Huo Wu took out her mobile phone and took a close-up of Huo Yusen who was riding towards her from a distance.

    At this time, he was already rtively close to her.

    So in the photo, his young and handsome face was extraordinarily clear.

    A smile of excitement remained on his face, and he was looking into her eyes with splendor.

    Huo Wu opened an app and posted a new Weibo update, ¡°Hi, my big bro.¡±

    And the attached picture was the equestrian photo that she had just taken of Huo Yusen.

    Huo Wu¡¯s Weibo post was also an acknowledgment of her rtionship with Huo Yusen. She just happened to open Weibo, so she stopped by to read the hot search about her and Huo Yusen¡¯s romance.

    #HuoWuSuspectedToBeInLove# This trending news was hanging high in the first spot of the hot search list.

    Under this thread was a picture of her that the paparazzi secretly took on the carousel.

    At that time, she and Huo Yusen were both sitting side-by-side on two carousel horses.

    She was holding onto the horse¡¯s reins and smiling brightly ahead.

    And he was beside her, watching her smile.

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t even notice it yesterday. It turned out that when she was sitting on the carousel, he kept looking at her and smiling as if he only had eyes for her.

    Huo Wu happily saved this photo taken by the paparazzi.

    Huo Yusen had already dismounted from his horse and was heading towards Huo Wu, wearing a slim-fitting riding outfit.

    He looked particrly handsome and powerful in his riding clothes. His noble aura and tough spirit were perfectly integrated, and his whole body was exuding the charm of a mature man.

    Subtle gasps sounded around them.

    Huo Yusen smiled and sat next to Huo Wu. ¡°What are you looking at? Why do you keep giggling?¡±

    Only then did Huo Wu notice Huo Yusening over. She let out an, ¡°Ay, was I giggling?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Huo Wu handed her mobile phone to Huo Yusen. ¡°Here, look at it for yourself.¡±

    After Huo Yusen saw this stolen shot, he also followed it with a hooked smile.

    In the next second, he suddenly discovered something. He looked sideways and asked Huo Wu, ¡°Did you post it on Weibo?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Huo Yusen raised his eyebrows. Silently, he opened his Weibo, and reposted her post with the words, ¡°Hi, my little princess.¡±

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron and reading chapters in advance.

 Chapter 228

    After the two posted on Weibo, they apanied the six children to the stables to see the ponies.

    They did not know that because of their interaction, the Inte instantly exploded.

    After the group had dinner and returned to the babies¡¯ house from the racecourse, it was already eight o¡¯clock in the evening.

    It was only then that Huo Wu took out her phone. She had set her phone on silent mode, so it was only now that she found 17-18 or more missed calls.

    Some were from Yu Xinxin, Gu Yan, Gu Chi, and also Mo Ze.

    The moment Huo Wu opened her phone, it rang again. And the caller was Mo Ze.

    Huo Wu answered it.

    Mo Ze¡¯s voice came out from the other end in the next second, muffled and deep, like a summer thunderstorm, bringing with it a damp and gloomy atmosphere. ¡°You¡¯re with him?¡± There was no need for the both of them to identify who the man he was referring to was.

    Huo Wu graciously admitted. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Mo Zeughed mockingly at the other end. ¡°Huo Wu, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever liked someone so much.¡±

    Huo Wu did not know what to say and could only choose temporary silence.

    Mo Ze continued on the other end of the phone, saying self-deprecatingly, ¡°Huo Wu, do you know? I have had no real home since I was a child, nor have I ever experienced the warmth of home. My so-called parents yed their own games. No one has ever taught me how to love someone. So, I never understood love or wanted to love. It¡¯s said that when parents don¡¯t set a good example, the children aren¡¯t expected to behave well. My so-called parents shuttled between appetite and lust, among men and women. I, for one, have seen more, and naturally picked up a few things. I¡¯ve yed the field for more than a decade and never run into any hups. But you know what, after meeting you, I really wanted to learn how to love someone, but you didn¡¯t even give me a chance.¡±

    Huo Wu¡¯s grip on her phone slowly tightened.

    Mo Ze¡¯s private confession could be said to be utterly sincere. However, she could not respond to Mo Ze¡¯s affection.

    She was acutely aware that things like feelings were almost impossible to force, and she couldn¡¯t give him the response he wanted. Nevertheless, she truly hoped for Mo Ze¡¯s happiness.

    ¡°Mo Ze, even if it¡¯s not me, you¡¯ll meet another person who is more suitable for you. I wish you a good life and evesting happiness.¡± In the previous life, Huo Yuqin was the person who could make Mo Ze happy. And in this life, even without Huo Yuqin, Mo Ze¡¯s halo that belonged to the hero was still there. Huo Wu believed that with his means and charm, he would live happily.

    Mo Ze chuckled, but his tone was devoid of any emotion. ¡°Heh, then I¡¯ll humbly ept your blessing.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±

    After this exchange, the two remained silent.

    After a few seconds of silence, when Mo Ze spoke again, his tone was a bit more rxed than before, ¡°Huo Wu, I¡¯m leaving the city. I¡¯ll temporarily move the focus of my career to the neighboring city and develop there.¡±

    Make the move to transfer to the neighboring city? So abruptly, and with such a grand gesture?

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t know whether Mo Ze¡¯s departure was rted to her. However, he might live better in a different environment.

    She heaved a deep sigh and sent her sincerest wishes. ¡°Mo Ze, I wish you well in your career and all the best in the future.¡±

    Mo Ze fell silent for a long time this time. Long enough that Huo Wu thought he wouldn¡¯t respond. All of a sudden, he spoke up faintly and said, ¡°Thank you, and I wish you all the best too.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Huo Wu let out a long sigh of relief.

    Mo Ze¡¯sst words of blessing should have put aside his feelings for her. Mo Ze was spontaneous and unrestrained by nature. He could afford to take something and let it go. Since she was now with Huo Yusen and had never given him a chance, then he would naturally give up.

    When Huo Wu was answering Mo Ze¡¯s call, Huo Yusen¡¯s phone was also jammed.

    He ignored most of the calls and put his father, Huo Yuan, through.

    ¡°Are you crazy? You even made your rtionship public? Do you even know what you¡¯re doing?¡±

    Once the phone was connected, Huo Yuan¡¯s furious questioning voice rang out loudly.

    Huo Yusen¡¯s ndness contrasted with Huo Yuan¡¯s irritability. His clear and extremely textured voice sounded unhurriedly on this end of the phone. ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Can you bear the consequences after the rtionship is made public? That¡¯s your sister!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not.¡±

    ¡°No matter what, she¡¯s been your sister for eighteen years!¡±

    Huo Yusen took his phone and slowly walked to the window area. He looked at the myriad of twinkling lights outside the window and felt an absurd and ridiculous sensation for the first time. While looking at the scenery outside the window, his face turned cold, and his words echoed as frostily as the chilly wind. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t had that love debt at the beginning, the case of the two babies being swapped eighteen years ago wouldn¡¯t have happened. Speaking of which, I never knew that you were still having an affair with that woman after you and Mom got married. It turned out that the harmony, perfection, and happiness of the family back then were all false.¡±

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron and reading chapters in advance.

 Chapter 229

    Huo Yuan choked on his breath and asked incredulously, ¡°You knew?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I already knew all about the past between you and that woman.¡± He not only knew the past between his father and the woman but also the original intention of that woman to deliberately switch the two children. She just wanted to retaliate against Huo Yuan, so that he wouldn¡¯t be able to raise his own daughter, but someone else¡¯s child. Later, she also took the initiative to expose Huo Wu¡¯s background. If Huo Yuan never knew the truth of the matter for the rest of his life, then what she did at the outset would be meaningless.

    Her intention was to simply hurt Huo Yuan.

    However, unbeknownst to her, for people like Huo Yuan, her so-called retaliation by switching the babies was without any bite to him. The woman who was hurt by love also didn¡¯t know how fickle the man she fell in love with was.

    But all this had nothing to do with him anymore. In Huo Yusen¡¯s opinion, he should instead be grateful for what that woman did at the beginning. Otherwise, he and Huo Wu would have been two parallel lines that would never have a chance to intersect.

    It was also this swapping that gave him the opportunity to spend time with her.

    Who knows if it was because Huo Yusen disclosed an unsavory past, or for other reasons, but, Huo Yuan heaved a long sigh on the phone. His tone suddenly took a drastic change. ¡°So be it. You¡¯ve grown up, and your wings have hardened. You have your own thoughts. I can¡¯t control you anymore, so it¡¯s your call.¡±

    With that, Huo Yuan hung up. He gave off the impression of a scoundrel, bolting right after his unsavory deeds were dug out.

    Although Huo Yusen knew that Huo Yuan was no longer an obstacle between him and Huo Wu, he still felt rather smothered deep inside.

    Huo Yuan was the first to betray their family; there was no doubt about it.

    He cheated on another woman during his marriage. That woman was only a poor person, but he toyed with her feelings, so she chose that method to retaliate against Huo Yuan.

    Huo Yusen was only d that his mother was kept in the dark all throughout and lived happily.

    That beautiful woman had passed away for many years, and since she was happy back then, that was enough. As for the woman who secretly swapped the two children, thew would naturally punish her.

    After Huo Wu¡¯s call with Mo Ze, she talked to Yu Xinxin and her cousin Gu Yan on the phone as well.

    When the three phone calls were finished, it was already an hourter.

    It was then that Huo Wu had time to open her phone and scroll down Weibo for a while.

    The publicity of her rtionship must have blown up on the Inte.

    Because of her previous life experience, she had attracted much attention. In addition, her lover was her former brother. Although they weren¡¯t rted by blood, some conservativeizens still couldn¡¯t ept it.

    Huo Wu had considered the worst-case scenario. She was also prepared to bear the gossip.

    But when she opened her Weibo, she was surprised by thements at the bottom.

    Most of thements were actually blessings for them?

    [Didi: Damn, somehow I feel very emotional. I can¡¯t get over this!]

    [Zz: Stimting, how stimting. You guys have just gotten a fan! Hahaha]

    [Another year: For some reason, I feel that they are a perfect match. Moreover, it¡¯s a love between siblings unrted by blood. It¡¯s really too sensational! Why do I, somehow, feel envious? No, I must be hallucinating!]

    [Fan Club Leader: Ah Wu, you and your brother must be very happy!¡¿

    Huo Wu looked at these remarks, at a loss whether to cry orugh, but she was also somewhat touched.

    The number of people who wished her well was actually the majority.

    This time, thements underneath the thread were strangely harmonious.

    They were amodating and supportive of her romance, which was much more than she had expected.

    There were haters online, but there were also cute and sweet little fans.

    As long as there were still these cute little fans, Weibo would remain a presence that could make people feel warm.

    On this side of the ocean, Huo Wu was contently scrolling down Weibo, but Huo Yuqin, who was doing the same on the other shore, didn¡¯t look too beautiful.

    The person she hated the most actually was about to be her sister-inw?

    Was there anything more absurd in this world than this matter?

    Huo Yuqin initially thought that after she returned to the Huo family, Huo Wu would have a miserable life. Unexpectedly, Huo Wu not only wasn¡¯t living miserably, but she also might have to call her sister-inw in the future.

    This was just too ridiculous!

    Huo Yuqin clutched her phone with a death grip as her knuckles turned white.

    If it was just Huo Wu, she naturally had nothing to fear. But behind Huo Wu, there was an extremely protective Huo Yusen.

    She markedly realized how Huo Yusen decisively got things done as well as his fierce means and outstanding ability. She had no chance of winning against him at all.

    The more Huo Yuqin thought about it, the more she felt stifled.

    But she had to give in to the ridiculous reality.

    In order to avoid situations where she called Huo Wu sister-inw, she could only choose not to return to the country. Anyway, she didn¡¯t have much kinship with the Huo family for a start. Even if she was abroad alone, she could mingle like a fish in water.

    With this in mind, Huo Yuqin dragged Huo Wu¡¯s Weibo into her cklist and got her straight out of her hair.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron and reading chapters in advance.

 Chapter 230

    Before they knew it, another year had passed.

    This New Year¡¯s, Huo Wu and Huo Yusen spent time together with Gu Wei in the nursing home.

    Recently, whenever Huo Wu was free, she would go to apany Gu Wei and spend some time with her. Although Gu Wei¡¯s mind was still unstable, and she couldn¡¯t give Huo Wu much of a response, her health was developing in a good direction.

    There were rednterns hanging in the nursing home. Everywhere was red, looking festive and prosperous.

    A small room in the nursing home was looking very cozy at the moment.

    The hot pot in the middle of the table was boiling, and the steam was making the temperature in the room rise a bit.

    Huo Wu cut a few slices ofmb for Gu Wei to eat.

    Gu Wei had always been quiet and serene. Devoid of the hysteria when they first met, she seemed much calmer.

    After their New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, the time happened to be seven o¡¯clock in the evening.

    There was still a full hour before the eight o¡¯clock Spring Festival G.

    Huo Yusen retrieved a Kongmingntern out of nowhere. ¡°Shall we release it?¡±

    Huo Wu nodded vigorously. ¡°Okay.¡±

    After thentern was lit, it slowly rose into the air.

    Huo Wu looked up at thentern floating mid-air, hurriedly sped her hands together, and made a wish to the Kongmingntern in the sky.

    When she finished making her wish and opened her eyes, she realized that Huo Yusen was looking at her with a smile on his face.

    Above her head was the unchanging eternal starry sky.

    And his deep eyes at the moment looked entranced, which gave her the feeling that they too would remain unchanged. It was as if in this life, he would look at her like this forever.

    Huo Wu smiled at Huo Yusen. ¡°Big Brother, Happy New Year¡¯s Eve.¡±

    ¡°Happy New Year¡¯s Eve.¡±

    The Kongmingmp drifted further and farther until it was only a speck of light in the sky.

    Huo Yusen took out a script from nowhere and handed it to Huo Wu.

    Huo Wu took it nkly. She casually nced at it and saw the name of the script,¡¶The Swan¡¯s Dream¡·.

    <em>What¡¯s this?</em>

    Huo Wu wondered inwardly and also asked out loud.

    Huo Yusen put his hand in his pocket and gave her a wee smile. ¡°This is my New Year gift for you. Alright, it¡¯s time to watch the Spring Festival G. Let¡¯s go in now.¡±

    This year¡¯s Spring Festival G seemed to be no different fromst year¡¯s. But this year was still very different fromst year.

    Huo Wu remembered that at this timest year, she also posted a family photo in Moments. She didn¡¯t want this year to be an exception.

    She pulled out her phone and took a picture.

    In the photo, she, Huo Yusen, and Gu Wei looked warm and harmonious.

    She sent the photos to her Weibo and WeChat Moments, and then apanied Gu Wei to attentively watch the Spring Festival G.

    Near midnight, Huo Wu received many New Year calls. One of them was from her agent.

    As soon as Huo Wu picked up the phone, she said, ¡°Sister Susan, Happy New Year.¡±

    ¡°Happy New Year, Ah Wu.¡±

    Huo Wu quickly walked to an empty corner, and then asked softly, ¡°Sister Susan, do you know what ¡¶The Swan¡¯s Dream¡·is about?¡±

    The moment Susan heard that, it dawned on her what Huo Wu was talking about. ¡°You¡¯re talking about the New Year¡¯s gift that Mr. Huo gave you, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°That is the script that Mr. Huo specially asked someone to create for you. Ah Wu, haven¡¯t you always wanted to win the Oscar for Best Actress? This is an excellent opportunity.¡±

    Huo Wu was shocked. ¡°Sister Susan¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah Wu, read the script carefully when you have time, and you will find surprises.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Huo Wu still had yet to regain even the slightest hint of her senses.

    Previously, she gave up <em>Fenghua</em>, but now, Huo Yusen just gave her another script,¡¶The Swan¡¯s Dream¡·.

    He had never forgotten her dream. With that in mind, she could hardly wait to read the script.

    Huo Wu took a look and found that Huo Yusen was also busy answering New Year calls at this time. After dragging the nurse to take care of her mother, she went to another vacant room, dying to read the script.

    The script was called <em>The Swan¡¯s Dream</em> not only because the heroine was a ballerina but also because of her transformation from an ugly duckling into a white swan.

    The plot of <em>The Swan¡¯s Dream</em> took ce in a contemporary cosmopolitan city. The heroine, Qi Yuanmeng, had loved dancing since she was a child, but her family was poor, and her parents couldn¡¯t afford to pay for her lessons to study dance. Thus, she could only hide outside a dance studio and secretly follow the students inside.

    The ballet teacher took pity on Qi Yuanmeng and let her study with the other students for free.

    Slowly, Qi Yuanmeng showed she had a talent for dance. But then, her mother suddenly had a car ident andpletely lost the ability to work. It was also because of this car ident that their already impoverished family became worse, with misfortunes piling up one after the other.

    Qi Yuanmeng wanted to pursue her dream, but the conflict between her dream and reality made her confront a harsh test.

    On one side was her dream, and on the other was her mother who gave her life. Neither was something she could easily surrender.

    In the process of pursuing her dream, she met a lot of kind-hearted people. From the dance teacher who taught her dance for free at the start to an old professor couple who treated her kindlyter, and the enthusiasticizens who donated to her selflessly.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron and reading chapters in advance.

 Chapter 231

    Although there were hardships, there was even greater love in life.

    The selflessness of kind people had helped her regain her faith in chasing her dreams.

    After experiencing a series of setbacks, Qi Yuanmeng finally stepped out onto the highest stage in the world.

    In the end, shepleted the transformation from ugly duckling to white swan and sessfully realized her dream.

    After reading it, Huo Wu found that it was a script withughter and tears.

    There was bitterness, but there was also sweetness; there had been darkness, but now there was light.

    In the final scenes, everything fell into ce at once and brilliant future prospects unfolded in front of Qi Yuanmeng.

    All her efforts and sweat have paid off.

    And behind her sess was the support given to her by kind people.

    By the time Huo Wu finished reading this script, her hands were already trembling.

    Only now did she know that this drama would be directed by the Hong Kong director, Lin Yuan.

    Lin Yuan was the only outstanding director in China who had won the Oscar for Best Director and had been nominated twice.

    Five years ago, when he got the 75th Academy Award for Best Director, he resolutely chose to retire in the midst of the height of his career. In the past five years, he has never directed another movie. Countless people wanted to invite him to shoot a film, but he ended up turning them all down.

    But this time, after a five-yearpse, he would once againe out of retirement.

    There was no need to ask. Huo Wu knew that this was all due to Huo Yusen.

    It was he who invited such an internationally renowned director.

    This was the most precious New Year¡¯s gift she had ever received.

    Whether it was for herself or for Huo Yusen, this time, she would spare no effort to act in this movie well.

    A monthter, Huo Wu and Director Lin Yuan had their first meeting.

    When Huo Wu entered the entertainment industry, this extremely prestigious director had long since withdrawn from the limelight, so although she had heard of his name for a long time ago, she had yet to meet him. Little did she know that the first time they¡¯d meet was when she would be the star in a movie directed by him.

    Lin Yuan still looked young. He wasn¡¯t yet 40 years old, but he could be regarded as a director even better than Fu Yining and more talented at that.

    He didn¡¯t look serious and had a decent smile on his face.

    Huo Wu nodded towards him. ¡°Hello, Director Lin.¡±

    ¡°Okay, take a seat.¡±

    Huo Wu sat down in the seat opposite him.

    Lin Yuan looked at Huo Wu up and down several times, but his gaze did not make people feel offended or ufortable.

    He crossed his arms in front of him and spoke with some surprise, ¡°Miss Huo, you¡¯re thinner than I expected.¡±

    Huo Wu smiled. ¡°After I learned that I was going to y Qi Yuanmeng, I lost six kilograms in a month.¡± Qi Yuanmeng was a ballerina, and ballerinas had somewhat thin frames. Nheless, Qi Yuanmeng was different from ordinary ballerinas. She was living in poverty and was carrying heavy family burdens on her shoulders. Although she had a lot of help along the way, Huo Wu pictured Qi Yuanmeng on the gaunt side.

    ¡°Six kilograms?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lin Yuan really didn¡¯t expect Huo Wu to achieve this.

    Lin Yuan pondered for a couple of seconds before saying, ¡°You should know that no domestic actor or actress has ever received the Oscar for Best Actor or Actress, which shows the gold content of this award as well as the high standards for such an award.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lin Yuan leaned back and looked at her with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re very ambitious.¡±

    Huo Wu smiled faintly. ¡°I think that I have the capital to achieve this.¡±

    Lin Yuan shook his head and let out augh. If he had heard someone else say this line, he definitely would have scoffed. But now that the person who said this was Huo Wu, he couldn¡¯t refute it at all.

    It wasn¡¯t just because Huo Wu¡¯s personal ability was outstanding to the point that you¡¯d be captivated, but mostly because she had the top resources. This time, Huo Yusen paid a lot of money for a well-known foreign screenwriter to personally write the script. At the same time, he not only invited him as a director but also invited Emma, the Best Supporting Actress of the 76th Academy Awards, to act as Qi Yuanmeng¡¯s dance teacher who taught her for free.

    Emma¡¯s acting skills and international influence were, of course, beyond all expectations. Huo Yusen spent a fortune to invite her to be a supporting actress in the drama. He probably wanted Emma to teach Huo Wu some useful tips and make use of her international influence to garner more attention for <em>The Swan¡¯s Dream</em>. By then, Emma would have the chance to show off her acting skills in the drama. This news was expected to stir up several waves in the industry.

    This time, from the script to the director and supporting cast, it wasn¡¯t too much to say that it was the ultimate package.

    From the very start, <em>The Swan¡¯s Dream</em> had a clear target, which was aimed at the Oscars.

    Lin Yuan looked at the young and tender face in front of him, thinking in a daze that she might indeed make history.

    Lin Yuan slowly stood up. It was really nice to have money and power. Even famous Hollywood movie stars could be easily motivated to get involved. Didn¡¯t he, an ordinary man, also choose to make aeback in the end because of the extremely generous offers that Huo Yusen made?

    He extended his hand at Huo Wu and said with a smile, ¡°May we have a pleasant time working together.¡±

    Huo Wu followed suit and took his hand with a gentle smile. ¡°Happy cooperation.¡±

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron and reading chapters in advance.

 Chapter 232

    The filming of <em>The Swan¡¯s Dream</em>sted three full months.

    After these three months, Huo Wu, who was already thin, grew a few points thinner.

    But the light deep in her eyes was two points brighter.

    Whether she could win the Best Actress Oscar this time was no longer very important for Huo Wu. In these three months, she had learned a lot, and these things could be useful in life.

    On the day of the final scene, Huo Wu solemnly thanked Director Lin Yuan and Emma.

    During these three months, they not only gave her a lot of useful advice but also plenty of help. She didn¡¯t know if they were warm to her because of Huo Yusen, but that didn¡¯t matter. They did everything they could to help her, so she sincerely thanked them.

    When Emma heard Huo Wu¡¯s thanks, she chuckled. She smiled mischievously, came to her ear, and whispered ambiguously in English, ¡°I think, ah, the person you should thank the most is Huo Yusen, not us.¡±

    Huo Wu smiled graciously. ¡°I know.¡±

    Emma did not expect Huo Wu to admit it so openly. She raised an eyebrow in surprise and then burst outughing despite herself.

    October 16th.

    <em>The Swan¡¯s Dream</em> was released in China.

    December 18th.

    <em>The Swan¡¯s Dream</em> was released in the United States.

    Once <em>The Swan¡¯s Dream</em> was released,pliments rained down.

    Although the heroine of the script, Qi Yuanmeng, had encountered a series of setbacks, she was strong, confident, and self-disciplined. She might have lived in poverty, but she still possessed a kind and grateful heart. She, too, wavered and was torn between reality and her dreams, but she received help from caring people from all over the country. True love exists in the world. True love exists on earth. As long as you had faith, then life would eventually reward you with beauty.

    Thest scene of the movie was when Qi Yuanmeng finally stepped on the stage of her dreams.

    She was in tears and bowed deeply to the audience who apuded her.

    Then, the whole drama drew to a close.

    This movie had given courage to many young people of today, who were currently experiencing setbacks.

    The transformation of an ugly duckling into a white swan was a long and difficult process. If you could get through it, then the person who seeded in the transformation would see a new and beautifulndscape.

    Many people went to the cinema, initially because of Lin Yuan and Emma¡¯s names.

    But when they arrived at the cinema and watched the entire movie, they were really fascinated by Qi Yuanmeng in the movie.

    After watching, a well-known film critic published a review of <em>The Swan¡¯s Dream</em>: ¡°The greatest power in this world is love and perseverance.¡±

    Love was the great thing given by those kindhearted people in the movie.

    And persistence was all the sweat and tears Qi Yuanmeng paid to realize her dream.

    Because Huo Wu starred in this film, she instantly became a big hit. Added to that, owing to the two names, Lin Yuan and Emma, tied together with hers, she established a certain degree of influence internationally.

    After the release of <em>The Swan¡¯s Dream</em>, the 90th American Academy Awards ceremony was held on the morning of February 27th of the next year in Los Angeles.

    Huo Wu was dressed in a vermillion red gown, sitting in her nanny car. They were currently heading to the award venue.

    When Huo Wu was looking at the scenery shing by outside the window, the person beside her suddenly grasped her hand.

    ¡°Nervous?¡± Huo Yusen¡¯s low voice rang in her ears.

    Huo Wu shook her head. ¡°Big Brother,ing here and participating is already too invaluable to me.¡± It was Huo Wu¡¯s first time participating in this sort of award ceremony, so she deliberately added an ent to the word invaluable in an attempt to emphasize it.

    She spoke with a shaky voice, not because of nervousness but because of excitement.

    She never thought that she would end up being so close to so many famous Hollywood stars.

    Huo Yusen raised his eyebrows. ¡°Oh? Is attending an awards ceremony so invaluable?¡±

    When Huo Wu heard his question, she immediately threw herself into his arms, as pleased as punch. She didn¡¯t know what he had to be jealous of with an award ceremony. She hurriedly raised her hand and upheld her devotion. Looking him in the eyes, she said in an extra serious tone, ¡°Big Brother, for me, you are the most precious in this world.¡±

    Her eyes were clean and pure.

    The solemnity in them was very moving.

    Huo Yusen froze. Slowly, he hooked his lips and printed a kiss on Huo Wu¡¯s forehead. ¡°Me too.¡±

    <em>You are the most precious.</em>

    <em>Everything in the world is far inferior to you.</em>

    Huo Wu¡¯s seat was next to Emma. Emma was enthusiastic, and as soon as she took her seat, Emma leaned over and asked, ¡°Are you nervous?¡±

    Today, she was the nth person who asked this question. Huo Yusen, her agent, and her cousins, Yu Xinxin¡­

    Huo Wu honestly shook her head. ¡°No.¡± From the bottom of Huo Wu¡¯s heart, she felt that she had caught up with the others this time.

    Didn¡¯t a famous Hollywood actor work for many years and win the Best Actor onlyst year?

    Today was her first time participating in a film festival of this caliber, so she wasn¡¯t expecting to win an award at all.

    The Oscars wereposed of quite a few awards: Best Film, Best Director, Best Actor and Actress, Best Supporting Actor and Actress¡­

    Huo Wu looked at the famous celebrities she had only seen before in videos and on the Inte and felt that this experience was very novel. She was watching them from the audience for now, but one day, she too would stand on that highest stage. Just as how the heroine, Qi Yuanmeng, in <em>The Swan¡¯s Dream</em> fulfilled her dream, she, too, would live her dream.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron and reading chapters in advance.

 Chapter 233

    At this point, one award after another had been announced on stage: Best Picture ¨C ¡¶Under the Moon¡·, Best Director ¨C Cassie Chazelle, Best Actor ¨C Vi Affleck.

    Unknowingly, it was time for the Best Actress winner to be announced.

    This year¡¯s Best Actresspetition was exceptionally fierce. The nominees, in addition to Huo Wu, were Ruth, who had been a runner for many years; ck actress, Amy; Isabelle, who got a head start by sealing a deal in Venice; and the German diva, Aeg. The weight of this award was really too heavy. It represented the highest honor in the performing arts industry.

    The guest of honor was the previous Best Actress of thest Oscar.

    She scanned the list, and with a smile amidst countless expectant eyes, she slowly shouted the name, ¡°The 90th Oscar for Best Actress is ¡­ Huo Wu! Let¡¯s congratte her!¡±

    The moment her announcement fell, the camera immediately turned to film Huo Wu¡¯s reaction.

    On the screen, her delicate and beautiful face expressed shock, as if she had yet to recover from her surprise. Emma besides her gave her a big hug, and only then did she seem to react to what had just happened.

    She hugged Emma back and shook hands with Director Lin Yuan on the other side. Finally, she walked up to the stage amidst all the gazes in the audience.

    Even after receiving the trophy from the award presenter, she still had a dream-like and surreal feeling. She felt like she was in a dream right now.

    That none of this was happening.

    In the end, the Best Actress award fell on her head without warning!

    Huo Wu¡¯s hands trembled as she held the trophy.

    Her eyes welled up with tears because of the excitement. They were tears of joy.

    Huo Wu stood before the microphone and tried to get a handle on her emotions for a while before she slowly spoke, ¡°Thank you very much! Receiving this award has truly been too unexpected. I¡¯m not mentally prepared at all. So, I don¡¯t even know what to say at this point.

    First of all, I¡¯d like to thank everyone in the cast of <em>The Swan¡¯s Dream</em>! The Director, Emma, and the various crew members, thank you! It¡¯s been a great three months with all of you! Next, I¡¯d like to thank my brother. Without him, I wouldn¡¯t be standing here today.

    In fact, I¡¯ve been wanting to say these words to you before. But I never thought that I would say them on such an asion now.

    This year, I¡¯m grateful for your heart and dedication to our rtionship. It¡¯s because I know you¡¯re behind me, so I have the courage to pursue my dreams with confidence and boldness. The security and love you give me make me feel that there is no second ¡®Huo Yusen¡¯ in the world.

    There are so many things I want to say to you that I may not be able to finish now, but that¡¯s okay because I have an entire lifetime of time to slowly tell you.

    So Mr. Huo, are you willing to marry me? Are you willing to spend the rest of your life with me?¡±

    When Huo Wu finished her speech, she looked down at the audience somewhat nervously.

    She knew that Huo Yusen, who was sitting in the audience, had been silently watching her. He¡¯d been cheering and apuding her whenever she achieved something and always felt the same joy as she did.

    At this juncture, the atmosphere at the venue turned quiet for a few seconds because of Huo Wu¡¯s proposal.

    No one expected that they would witness such a sincere and moving confession at the Oscars.

    But in the wake of the silence, deafening apuse and cheers, including shouts of approval, erupted.

    Emotions at the venue came to a boil because of this confession.

    Just as those in the audience were beginning to regain their senses, the Mr. Huo that Huo Wu mentioned was already on the stage.

    Huo Wu turned sideways and watched Huo Yusen walk towards her step by step.

    This time, he wasn¡¯t only approaching her but also walking into the rest of her life.

    Huo Wu¡¯s voice trembled a little. ¡°Big Brother?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    Huo Yusen¡¯s eptance was clear, and his voice clearly reached Huo Wu¡¯s ears. In the next second, he knelt down on one knee directly in front of her in a marriage proposal posture.

    Huo Wu was already regretting her impulsive marriage proposal. That remark just now was the result of her thoughtlessness. Before going on stage earlier, she had never considered it. However, perhaps because she was so excited to have won the Best Actress Oscar that she lost all control and just blurted that part out.

    In other words, she didn¡¯t prepare a ring.

    One could even say that she didn¡¯t prepare anything at all.

    Just now, her proposal was made in the heat of the moment.

    But the heat of that moment wasn¡¯t a substitute for a ring. At this time, Huo Wu was feeling somewhat cramped and regretful.

    She wanted Huo Yusen to stand up from his one-knee position, but at that moment, she unexpectedly saw him fish out a ring box from his coat pocket.

    <em>But¡­ a ring?</em>

    The lid of the ck velvet box opened and inside rested a bejeweled diamond ring.

    The diamonds shimmered under the lights overhead and looking at the size, the ring was the perfect fit for her.

    <em>When did he prepare it?</em>

    <em>Was he carrying the ring with him the entire time?</em>

    <em>Did he originally n to propose to me as well?</em>

    In that moment, countless thoughts crossed Huo Wu¡¯s mind at once.

    She was dumbfounded, and for the second time that night, she couldn¡¯t get back to her senses.

    Huo Yusen had now solemnly put the ring on her ring finger and then nted a kiss there.

    ¡°Ah Wu, I¡¯m d that you said that just now.¡±

    ¡°For the rest of my life, I would like to hold your hand and walk with you.¡±

    Huo Wu watched dumbly as Huo Yusen stood up from one knee and then hugged her.

    The apuse and screams in the audience intensified. These sounds were deafening like they were going to raise the roof.

    But at this time, all these sounds faded away quickly like the tide in Huo Wu¡¯s ears.

    At this moment, all she could hear in her ears was his voice alone.

    He said, <em>For the rest of my life, I would like to hold your hand and walk with you.</em>

    In that second, the tears welling up in Huo Wu¡¯s eyes finally fell, trailing down her face, and falling into the embrace of the two.

    <em>How fortunate I am to have met you in this life. From now on, nothing in this world is as good as you.</em>

    <em>You are the most precious.</em>

    (The End)

    The author has something to say:

    Tomorrow there will be an extra for Brother Sen and Ah Wu.

    But this is the finale.

    Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron and reading chapters in advance.

 Chapter 234

    Huo Wu was currently on her way to a well-known bridal shop in the city.

    They weren¡¯t looking for a wedding dress for her, but rather Yu Xinxin, who got a boyfriend during her sophomore year. Their rtionship was strong and stable so three months ago, when she graduated from college, the two went straight to the Civil Affairs Bureau. They registered for marriage, and their actual wedding is scheduled to happen in two months.

    Huo Wu¡¯s wedding is set to happen the month after Yu Xinxin¡¯s on the 8th, an auspicious day for marriage. After winning an Oscar a little over three years ago, she turned her focus to behind-the-scenes work and became a director. Like Yu Xinxin, she graduated from college three months ago too.

    After she confessed to Huo Yusen on the award tform, the two returned to China and got engaged. Thebination of her winning the award and engagement had the entertainment industry abuzz for a while.

    Huo Wu was very clear on how many catties she weighed*.

    *Roughly speaking, this means knowing your ce/recognizing your abilities, strengths, and weaknesses.

    She won an Oscar for Best Actress, something that no other actress in the country had ever aplished. Making it even more unreal was the fact that no Chinese star has ever won an Oscar for Best Actor either. So as a neer who¡¯s only acted in a few movies, even she couldn¡¯t believe she¡¯d won such a prestigious award her first time while attending this award ceremony.

    On the night she and Huo Yusen got engaged, as long as she toasted him, he didn¡¯t refuse a single drink. Naturally, he ended up drinking too much and you could smell the strong scent of wineing off him.

    Huo Wu could tell that Huo Yusen was drunk and estimated that if he drank two more sses, he¡¯d literally pass out. After returning to her room, she couldn¡¯t resist and decided to carefully test him.

    Huo Wu helped Huo Yusen onto the bed, then looked at him and said, ¡°Big Brother, thank you for all you¡¯ve done for me. Thanks to you I won the Oscar for Best Actress.¡±

    Although she was a little nervous because she told him that while he was incredibly drunk, his reply made her feel like she made the right choice by expressing her gratitude right then.

    If she didn¡¯t say this, wouldn¡¯t she have missed out on hearing that sentence?

    What was it again?

    He was drunk and full of wine at the time, but his eyes were smiling as he told her, ¡°For you, I¡¯d do anything and everything.¡±

    Huo Wu¡¯s heart trembled at his words.

    Her mind went all over the ce, overflowing with shock and emotion.

    A different kind of warmth instantly filled her heart, making her eyes prick to the point that she felt like crying.

    The words ¡°nothing is impossible¡± were more than enough to epass that moment.

    She had no doubt about the weight of those words.

    Because like he said, he really would do anything for her.

    ***

    At their engagement party, Huo Yuan had ordered Huo Yuqin toe back from abroad.

    When she saw her again, Huo Wu couldn¡¯t be any calmer.

    In this life, apart from trying to mess with her reputation that one time in the amusement park, Huo Yuqin hadn¡¯t had the chance to do anything worse.

    Therefore, Huo Yuqin hadn¡¯t really hurt her in this life.

    In the end, she won an Oscar for Best Actress for ¡°The Swan¡¯s Dream¡± and got to gracefully walk onto the starry podium. She got the spotlight, apuse, praise, and received countless flowers. Her name will always be engraved in the history of the Academy Awards.

    And that honor is something Huo Yuqin will never receive in this life. All she can do now is watch.

    She had long withdrawn from the entertainment industry and be an ordinary person. Judging from Huo Yuan¡¯s implication, it seems like he intends to let her enter the branch office and just be a rich and idle person. She won¡¯t have to do anything but live a carefree life.

    Without the spotlight, Huo Yuqin was actually very ordinary and nowhere near as charming as she seemed in her previous life. She didn¡¯t end up shining in the entertainment industry, nor did Mo Ze end up escorting her to the high, starry podium.

    For Huo Wu, letting Huo Yuqin go back to being ¡°ordinary¡± was already the best counterattack she could ever do.

    ***

    When Huo Wu arrived at the bridal shop, Yu Xinxin had only been waiting for a few minutes.

    As soon as she saw Huo Wu, Yu Xinxin quickly walked to her side and said, ¡°Come on, Movie Queen, help me figure out which bridal makeup look will look good on me.¡±

    Huo Wu ended up choosing a bridal makeup look and bridal hairstyle that was suitable for Yu Xinxin¡¯s face shape.

    Yu Xinxin had no doubt whatsoever about Huo Wu¡¯s choices. In Yu Xinxin¡¯s heart, Huo Wu was a trendsetter with an incredible fashion sense.

    Yu Xinxin asked the makeup artist to try out the makeup look on her and looked sideways at Huo Wu.

    She sighed. ¡°In the blink of an eye, we¡¯re both getting married.¡±

    Huo Wu faintly smiled. ¡°Yeah, time flies.

    Yu Xinxin hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Your father¡­ no, he¡­ Will that man being to your wedding?¡±

    Huo Wu shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    The Gu family hated that man to the bone. How could she let that persone to her wedding?

    When it came to the person responsible for Gu Wei giving birth at the age of 16, it was the first time Huo Wu realized what a small world it was.

    Who would have thought that Mo Ze¡¯s father was also her biological father?

    And that she and Mo Ze were half-siblings.

    But after thinking about it for a while, Huo Wu felt that although it seemed absurd, it wasn¡¯t impossible.

 Chapter 235

    Mo Cenfeng was both handsome and flirtatious, even more so than Mo Ze. His many illegitimate children were a perfect example of just how chaotic his lifestyle was, but getting a 16-year-old minor pregnant? He could only be described as scum.

    Huo Wu had no good feelings towards such a person. Besides the fact that the Gu family wouldn¡¯t want him attending her wedding, even if it was up to her, she wouldn¡¯t agree to it either.

    Since they were talking about that man, Yu Xinxin naturally thought of Mo Ze, Mo Cenfeng¡¯s illegitimate son.

    She blinked and asked, ¡°By the way, Mo Ze has been doing good recently, right?¡±

    Huo Wu nodded. ¡°He¡¯s doing well.¡±

    Initially, Mo Ze had left the capital and gone to a neighboring city to expand. Because she clearly knew how capable Mo Ze was, Huo Wu did not doubt that Mo Ze would do well there. But after hearing about what he¡¯d achieved in that city, she still felt like she¡¯d underestimated Mo Ze¡¯s excellent abilities.

    After Mo Ze arrived in the nearby city, he made a big move and doubled his business territory. He was like a fish in water, and even the top leaders in ZF became his good friends. His business empire became vast and prosperous, establishing his own sess.

    Now, Yu Xinxin knew that Mo Ze was interested in Huo Wu. If she didn¡¯t understand those kinds of feelings in her freshman year, she understood them now after falling in love.

    At first, Mo Ze was extremely special to Huo Wu. But, in the end, Huo Yusen was the one who was more skilled and ended up winning the beauty.

    In reality, Yu Xinxin didn¡¯t really have any preference for who Huo Wu should be with. In her opinion, as long as Huo Wu lived a happy life, it didn¡¯t matter. However, now that the floodgates were already open, she wanted to gossip and asked, ¡°Does Mo Ze have a girlfriend now?¡±

    Huo Wu was stunned for a moment but then nodded.

    Yu Xinxin wasn¡¯t surprised. It would be strange if someone like Mo Ze didn¡¯t have a girlfriend. She smiled and said, ¡°His girlfriend must be very beautiful, huh?¡±

    Huo Wu hesitated for a while this time before nodding again.

    Mo Ze¡¯s girlfriend <em>was</em> very beautiful, but she looked exactly five points simr to her, especially her eyes and eyebrows.

    At first, after seeing a photo Mo Ze posted with his girlfriend in Moments, she liked it and said congrattions.

    He didn¡¯t respond though. In fact, it wasn¡¯t until it was revealed that Mo Cenfeng was her biological father that he took the initiative to message her on WeChat. He told her that if it wasn¡¯t for her being rted to Mo Cenfeng, he wouldn¡¯t have let her go so easily.

    It was only then that Huo Wu realized that Mo Ze hadn¡¯tpletely given up on her. His ex-girlfriends were all sexy, curvy women, but his current girlfriend resembled her. Both were well-proportioned and exquisite in appearance.

    He seemingly spoils his woman and gives her the best of what he can give, but nobody knows how sincere he actually is.

    Although she knew that he hadn¡¯tpletely let her go, Huo Wu didn¡¯t worry much about it. Time will eventually make her image fade in his heart, and eventually, he¡¯ll fall in love with a person who really deserves his love.

    After all, he¡¯s Mo Ze. Just like how he¡¯s doing great with his career, he¡¯ll do the same with his love life.

    A person like him will definitely make a good life for himself.

    ***

    Huo Wu had yet to finish apanying Yu Xinxin during her bridal makeup¡¯s test run, but Huo Yusen was already waiting outside the door.

    As soon as Huo Wu went outside, she saw the Range Rover she¡¯d bought recently.

    Once she got in the car, Huo Yusen turned his head and asked, ¡°Did you have a good time today?¡±

    Huo Wuughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t get to y much. Just apanied Xinxin as they tried some makeup looks on her.¡±

    Huo Yusen raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Then should I y with you?¡±

    Huo Wu suddenly became interested. ¡°Big Brother, how do you intend to y with me?¡±

    Huo Yusen smiled and drove all the way to a deserted area.

    Huo Wu recognized it. Huo Yusen had just recently bought thisnd. It used to be a horse farm, but its development hasn¡¯t started yet. What did he bring her here for?

    Huo Wu was still confused when Huo Yusen slowly approached her, his tone low and ambiguous. ¡°Ah Wu, it seems we haven¡¯t tried it in this car yet?¡±

    Huo Wu was stunned for a moment and immediately understood what he meant.

    So, he wanted to¡­ Huo Wu suddenly thought of a possibility. He specially bought this Land Rover ¨C it couldn¡¯t have been just for this, right?

    Although Huo Wu thought the wildness of doing it in the car was exciting, she was too nervous.

    ¡°No, there could be people around here.¡±

    Huo Yusen¡¯s lips hooked up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one will pass by.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, her mouth was sealed with a kiss.

    Huo Wu was dazed by the kiss when she suddenly thought of a serious question.

    ¡°Big Brother, wait a minute¡­ I want to ask you something first.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°If there was a next life, would you still choose me?¡± Only Huo Wu knew how nervous she was when she asked this question.

    She knew that the next life really existed.

    Her existence was the best proof.

    Hearing this, Huo Yusen smiled softly, ¡°Of course, not only in the next life but also in one after that. Whether in life or death, we will be together.¡±

    Huo Wu¡¯s mind rxed in an instant.

    So, he wanted to be with her in all of his lifetimes?

    A smile slowly overtook her face.

    What a coincidence.

    She only wants to love him in all her lifetimes too.

    (END)

    T/N: Thank you so much for reading and for supporting us. Please check out our other novels as well! <333

 Chapter CHapter 62

    Huo Wu didn¡¯t know why but she suddenly recalled a very pretentious saying,<em>you are more beautiful than the bright moon and the fair snow; your otherworldly appearance cannot bepared to anything in the mortal world</em>. When she recalled this saying, she couldn¡¯t help but remember Huo Yusen¡¯s handsome yet gentle face in the snow.

    She took out her phone from her pocket and took a picture of the fallings now from the window. Then, she posted the picture in her WeChat.

    ¡¾You Are More Beautiful Than The Bright Moon And the Fair Snow, Picture.jpg¡¿Only she understood the meaning behind this picture because the otherworldly beauty she was referring to was her brother.

    After posting the picture, Huo Wu clicked the back button on her phone with satisfaction. When she returned to the WeChat homepage, she noticed that there was a notification.

    Someone added her as a friend.

    <em>Who could it be</em>? Huo Wu tapped on the friend request and saw that the person had added her as a friend three hours ago.

    In the friend request message, the person said, ¡°I am Mo Ze.¡±

    It was Mo Ze who added her as a friend.

    But why did he add her as a friend?

    However, Huo Wu recalled that Huo Yusen had just reminded her to stay away from Mo Ze not too long ago.

    So, Huo Wu rejected the friend request.

    After she rejected the friend request, she went to shower. When she finished showering, brushing her teeth, and washing her face, sheid down on her warm andfortable bed. Huo Wu picked up her phone and scrolled through WeChat again.

    When Mo Ze saw that the friend request had been rejected by her, he sent another friend request to her. This time, instead of telling her who he was, he simply said, ¡°Add me.¡±

    Ha¡­ Do you think I will add you as a friend just because you ask me to?

    Huo Wu did exactly what she had done, she decisively tapped the reject button quickly. After she rejected Mo Ze¡¯s friend request yet again, she turned off the lights and headed to sleep.

    But after she turned off the lights, Huo Wu didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all. She was wide awake as she tossed and turned in her bed for a while without getting a wink of sleep.

    She resignedly turned the lights back on and sat up on her bed.

    It seemed like I won¡¯t be sleeping tonight.

    Huo Wu picked up her phone once again and unlocked her screen. She noticed a red notification mark on her WeChat app.

    She saw that Mo Ze sent another friend request half an hour ago with the message, ¡°???¡±

    Huo Wu couldn¡¯t help butugh at the three big question marks he sent.

    Mo Ze had tried adding her three times in a row, perhaps he had something he needed to tell her.

    With that in mind, Huo Wu benevolently epted his friend request.

    As soon as she epted his friend request, Mo Ze immediately sent her a voice message.

    It was already veryte into the night, so Huo Wu turned the volume to the lowest setting on her phone. Then, she clicked on the voice message, ¡°Naughty little girl, how dare you reject my friend request twice?¡±

    His tone was quite yful when he called her ¡°naughty little girl¡±. It seemed as if he might even be smiling when he said that.

    Huo Wu¡¯s heart did not stir or pound against her chest even though she was listening to a male voice in the middle of the night.

    Her nickname changed from ¡°little girl¡± to ¡°little A¡¯Wu¡± and finally to ¡°naughty little girl¡±. Mo Ze was really good at giving out nicknames without any shame.

    Huo Wu answered him calmly, ¡°Do you have something to tell me?¡±

    Mo Ze replied quickly.

    He sent a picture in their chat. The picture showed two tickets for the movie¡¶Ninth Heaven¡·at ten o¡¯clock tomorrow night.

    He sent a follow-up message, ¡°May I have the honor of inviting you to watch a movie together?¡±

    Huo Wu suddenly became bored with the conversation, so she made a random excuse and rejected him.

    After she ended her conversation with Mo Ze, she realized that tomorrow will be the premiere of the movie¡¶Ninth Heaven¡·.

    After the premiere, Jiang Yuqing¡¯s name will gradually spread around the acting industry.

    Once she enters the showbiz, she will probably have to face head to head with Jiang Yuqing.

    Perhaps that day will arrive soon.

    As she pondered over what she should do, Huo Wu became more and more drowsy.

    The sky outside her window was turning bright when she finally fell asleep. Fortunately, Christmas was on a Saturday, so she didn¡¯t need to attend school. She was able to sleep a little extra in the morning.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!